《Stealing The Protagonist’s Yandere Lovers》


 Chapter 1 Time To Create My Own Destiny

    "Wow this novel world is too wonderful, the protagonist can have fun with girls plus have super cheat ability with so much shit luck and these viins are just second-grade, rich spoiled second generations. Trust me, if I get a chance I will show what a person can achieve by relying on himself ��...hmmm?"


    Suddenly the space around the boy distorted and a ck vortex appeared which started sucking him against his will.


    He felt a strong pull on his body, he screamed with all strength he could muster with his weak body," Hey I was just joking, I don''t wanna go anywhere. Shit, I have everything here which includes family, money, reputation, business...I refuse to go."


    He struggled fanatically trying to run away but the strong suction lifted his body and he disappeared, at the same time vortex closed.


    He felt the world around himself revolving crazily, he could see the familiar Earth getting further and further away, soon he saw different gxies, and then a strong force pulled his conscious to an unknown world.


    His mind was no longer able to cope with distortions of space and time and he soon lost consciousness.


    Slowly he opened his eyes, but before he could react a chalk hit his head.


    He saw an angry teacher looking at him, "ndor, I know it''s thest day of school can you please not daydream, we only have a few minutes left before you guys graduate and chose the path of your future dreams!"


    "Listen carefully, else you may be kidnapped by somebody to a job that you do not want."


    ndor suddenly felt a lot of information transmitting to himself and felt like his brain is gonna short circuit.


    He grumped that the advice given by this old hag is toote, he has already been kidnapped.


    "So I took over a body with the same name and what''s this? A ssroom? I am back to being graduated? This is so unfair I spent so much hard work in building my business and now I have to start again?"


    So many mixed feelings filled his head finally he decided, "This is wrong, I am just a normal person who is an orphan and I don''t even have a strong background nor have those so-called systems you read in novels."


    "Wait system, yes system I remember when you call it, it appears ��. System ��.. system ...


    ��system ?", he called in his mind for 3 minutes.


    "So no system? Shit! I''m really on my own. Oh my gosh! At least I have experience and memory of my past life''s 30 years".


    "Hmm looking around there are so many girls and few boys in this ss what''s with this situation?''<sub> </sub>


    "Lemme first recollect my memory and sort all the information I just got which caused my head to short circuit".


    He was taken aback, "So this world is simr to his previous one but has a touch of the medieval period with lots of kingdoms. It''s more like a world dominated by swords and spears, there are mages too but information about magic seems to be in a mess right now in my head. Also, there are adventurers in this world who are very strong due to their strength and have various abilities".


    "So this ss''s purpose is to prepare students to be adventurers and only top-grade students can attend this ss, So at least I''m talented enough to pass a test to sit in this ss, hahaha! how can the boy who was top on the national examination fail a mere adventure ss test!"


    "So basically once I get out from here after getting my graduating certificate, I need to form a party and register at an adventure guild, then rank up while getting various abilities like magical skills, pieces of magical equipment, godly artifacts etc".


    He eximed inwardly, "Wow so high-rank adventures are strong enough to walk freely acrossnd and oceans and they also have many cheat like abilities. It''s too crazy, it''s just like those op characters we see in the action movies".


    There was also information regarding other basic stuff regarding this world in his mind but he was already too stressed out with so much information load that he ignored that part.


    He was so excited that he stood up and banged his fist on the table and shouted, "Bring it on, I will be the strongest adventurer".


    Suddenly the lecture room fell into silence and all stared at him nkly.


    ....


    He felt too embarrassed that he hurriedly sat down and slowly said, "Carry on...I just got carried away by my emotions of setting on a new journey as an adventurer".


    The girls sitting around giggled at his embarrassed expression and some secretly whispered to each other, "How cute! Uwuuuu!"


    While the boys just thought that he is another enthusiastic person who doesn''t have the patience to run wild.


    The mood of the ss was changed toughter and discussions from the initial serious silence.


    The female teacher shouted, "Enough ��..seeing how excited you all are, let''s just end today. Collect your graduation certificates and run out ."


    "Finally the batch of little troublemakers will leave", she sighed to herself like she wasforting herself with sweet words in mind, "just wait for a little and then I can finally have my long vacation".

 Chapter 2 Identifying The Protagonist

    ndor collected his graduation certificate and followed others outside, his mind was preupied with which guild he should choose.


    His shiny ck eyes were quickly locked on a boy who was surrounded by pretty girls on all sides.


    He recalled his newly sorted memory and realised that these three beauties were Jasmine, Eve and Aushima.


    These three were known as the famous school flowers throughout the city and had many suitors but all of them were ruthlessly rejected by them.


    Jasmine''s longvender hair which reached up to the waist, Eve with her delicate brownish French braid and Aushima''s feathered hair with a touch of cyan, each had their unique charm and their enchanting eyes were enough to capture the heart of all onlookers with a single ce.


    They were like fairies descended from heaven itself.


    Even though each girl''s body was developing, their proportions spoke that each of them will be a top-ss beauty in a few years capable of causing countless men to be asleep.


    ndor suddenly remembered the quote he read regarding harem, "One beauty to cause a city go crazy, another to cause country go crazy and another to cause entire world go crazy".


    Sure enough, he realised that each of them was a beauty capable of causing disasters among young men.


    They were hovering around a short-height boy whose blonde hairstyle was in a mess, his name was David, he used to live in the same street as me but had rich parents who ran a big merchantpany, his grades were good and he was quite secretive at times with his actions, had short temper but also had the strength to back his words.


    His situation was enough for countless young boys to be full of envy, Jasmine was his fianc��, Eve was his school bestie and Aushima was his distant rtive.


    One was a Lolli who could force countless people to go to war to protect her, the other was a vixen with a busty and juicy figure that can cause countless boys to drool saliva andstly, Aushima was the perfect definition of your bnced beauty, your ideal wife candidate.


    Suddenly ndor felt enlightened, "Maybe the purpose I was brought to this life was because I missed something important like romance and wife in my past life?"


    But how can someone choose one of the countless beauties present in the world, who knows how many disaster-level beauties are there in this world?"


    Looking at those three arguing around David, he felt a strong sense of possessiveness, a feeling to conquer, he felt he wanted to see a girl being crazy for him, he wanted to see a beauty capable of overthrowing cities to moan under him.<sub> </sub>


    His mind started getting clear about the things he wanted to do in this new life.


    He is gonna chase after these so-called beauties and make them his, "So what if they are taken, I will steal them!"


    After carefully remembering the things regarding David, he was sure of one thing, he was a protagonist, "Good grades, good family, ready-made marriage contract by parents, a disaster causing harem, secretly getting stronger, aiming to be top adventurer, having secret experts guarding him."


    This is without a doubt, the setting of a protagonist who has abundant luck capable of causing your shittest garbage to turn into a legendary weapon along with a ridiculous cheat to avoid all dangers and turn them into a blessing in disguise.


    After carefully analyzing the situation, he knew that he had a chance in this 3-way fight between girls who were fighting for David. He saw the group going to a nearby guild, and without the slightest of hesitation, he chased after them.


    There was only one goal in his eyes, to be a part of their group, and then begin his extremely difficult mission to steal all his girls.


    The group soon entered thergest adventure guild in the city. Seeing so many strong muscr guards with their weapons guarding the guild, ndor thought to himself that even the country''s armed guards will be defeated if faced head-on, how can a starting point which is chosen by a protagonist be low, sure enough, it''s a powerhouse level organisation.


    Instantly as a regr novel enthusiast, various cliches and routines came running to his mind.


    "A strong power which is hiding its strength while waiting for someone, waiting to lead them to glory and all its talented people ready to draw out their swords with a singlemand."


    Sure enough, it''s the future army of the protagonist.


    As soon as ndor wanted to go in, he was stopped by guards who pointed their swords at him and they coldly told him, "No entry without rmendations."


    p ndor instantly thought of an excuse and said, "I am with the group who just entered, I''m their ssmate and the follower of the short boy who was the group leader. To make it more realistic he even said, if you do not believe just go and ask them."</anda>


    After the guards heard his reply, they lowered their weapons as they knew all people who entered here had great backgrounds so how can they even dare to cause trouble for them.


    ndor quickly took advantage of their hesitation and slipped in.

 Chapter 3 Successfully Joining The Group

    Soon he came inside where the reception was and saw the group waiting. He realised that theycked a person and seemed to be waiting for any random person to show up as it was required to have a minimum of 5 people in a party before registering.


    Calling it the Lady luck he walked towards them leisurely and chuckled, "Heyyy! Isn''t this our ssmate David and the famous school flowers?"


    Suddenly all 3 girls looked at each other for a second before they red at me.


    Then, one by one they spoke without giving David any chance, "Were you following us?" ..Eve spoke.


    "We need alone time, please leave!", followed by Aushima.


    "As expected of low-ss, dare to speak against nobles without any respect, such a bother", spoke thest one, Jasmine.


    I knew the moment they made eye contact with each other and stopped arguing amongst them, they had reached a tactical agreement which was quite easy to guess.


    It was a temporary truce to remove outsiders, It was like their natural defence mechanism that their obsession for David had developed, to avoid contact with all other boys as their minds already considered themselves as David''s women.


    But as an experienced novel reader and business strategist how can ndor give up so easily, he had used many tricks in developing business which included ckmails, extortions, kidnapping etc.


    He smiled and amusingly thought, "hmmmmm�� thesses wanna y and oust this young master as soon as he came, then let''s y fire with fire."


    What he wanted to do was attack the core while at the same time turning allies into foes.


    The n was to sympathise and align with David and then instigate discord in the girl''s group so they turn against each other.


    He ignored their snobbish remarks and went straight to David.


    "To be honest, I also need a group to register, why not as old ssmates join together, David ?"


    David started checking him from head to toe muttering in his mind that this boy''s strength seems to be okay, but need to make sure he does not have any ill intentions against me and my girls.


    "I didn''t expect an orphan like you to have a backing to make you qualify to enter here", David spoke with his calmest tone.


    ndor knew that this was the so-called routine of protagonists of testing the waters, first they try to insult and sneer at others, then guess other''s true personalities based on their reactions.


    Heughed in his mind, "haha! didn''t expect you to y trick as soon we meet, as expected of a true protagonist."


    "It''s just that I have no one to rely upon and was lucky enough to earn pity of someone who rmended me here, seeing you all waiting I thought you guys also needed a member so I took my chance, you know how rarely I talked to anyone during school, as a result, I was left out of much of our ss groups who were nning to join guild together", he spoke while giving his saddest expressions.


    That''s it, just speak like you don''t have any backing to lower his mental defence then make him feel sympathetic towards you.<sub> </sub>


    He will see you as someone who doesn''t have anyone to rely upon and it will make his protagonist''s natural tendency to be a hero jump out which usually likes to make people grateful after receiving help.


    As expected David chuckled, "It''s ok...I was just testing you, my intention was not to insult you.


    You know how dangerous the outside world is, can''t take people who can backstab each other."


    Seeing the situation developing favourably, he decided it was time to take care of the girls, else they will surely stop him from joining.


    So he nodded at David and then looked at three girls before speaking "Lady Eve,dy Jasmine, why every time I see, you both are always being insulted by Lady Aushima."


    Yes, this was his n to iste one of them, the other two will feel advantageous and will try to eliminate the one being isted.


    He wanted Aushima, the cyan-haired beauty to be his first girl. He thought Lolli and busty one cer, first need to grab the ideal waifu.


    As expected, all three had the response that he wanted.


    Since they hardly talked to outsiders, both Eve and Jasmine thought that from an outsider''s perspective, Aushima was the one deliberately starting arguments with them to avoid their progress with David, and as if found a long-lost ally they quickly agreed with him, "ndor you are right it''s always this fake cousin sister trying to separate me from David", spoke Jasmine with her cute Lolli face.


    "Yes, I always thought why we are arguing whenever we are together, it seems it was all this little blue-haired strategy, hmm ying tricks against David''s one and only childhood friend, how naive are you fake sister", hummed the oversized busty Eve.


    Aushima soon realised that, unlike the usual situation where there was always infighting amongst them, it suddenly became a 3v1, she felt being wronged and red at ndor fiercely.


    "Why are you trying to get in my way, you lowlymoner... know your ce!"


    Her natural yandere mindset suddenly sensed a danger while looking at his calm eyes and her natural defence mechanism helped her realise, surely can''t let this dangerous guy join the group, else I will be at a disadvantage.


    She looked at David, "I can''t allow him to join us, he does not seem to be a good person."


    "Why are you taking your anger out on me Lady Aushima when it''s clear it''s you at fault as spoken bydy Eve and Lady Jasmine", the trick worked and both Eve and Jasmine looked at each other then showed a knowing smile, like they wererades who had fought thousands of wars together and their expressions turned ecstatic at the prospect of weing their new ally, their eyes secretly spoke to each other that if we get him, we will be 3v1 and can break this deadlock.


    Taking advantage Jasmine hurried, "Yes, Aushima   �� why are you opposing ndor ��. only because he speaks the truth?"


    "I know the truth hurts like a knife to vixens like you, ndor we were justcking one person, it''s lucky we got you and as a fellow ssmate we can trust you", speaking she smiled triumphantly at Aushima.


    Eve was also quick to change colours, "ndor we were justcking a support like you in our party please join us", her support carried different meanings and she too smiled at Aushima liked they won a big battle.

 Chapter 4 Isolating Aushima

    Aushima red at ndor like he was the murderer of her parents.


    She knew with the present situation bing 3v1 against her, she will be pushed further away from David.


    "David, since the majority already agrees, let''s not waste more time and register our group, I can''t wait to start a new adventure", eximed ndor.


    David looked at the sulking Aushima and finally broke the silence, "I am sorry Aushima, but you know I have always been unfair and taken into ount the majority''s view, I see no valid reason why should I be on your side and refuse ndor".


    ndor already knew that his hero personality was already boosted by his remarks and he was just waiting to enjoy the satisfaction of helping someone and making him grateful for his kindness.


    Aushima only looked down with a pitiable expression and was whispering very slowly, "Why is this happening?...Why is David not trusting me?..our bond should be much stronger, how can he not take into ount my opinion".


    ndor being close clearly heard these barely audible whispers and a big smile evoked on his face.


    Now he knew he had the advantage of the first strike against enemy lines so how could he be willing to slow down the offensive.


    After sessfully registering under the name THE RISING STARS, David was blooming with a satisfied smile as this was one of his much-awaited objectives.


    Aushima thought it was the perfect chance to regain his favour and said, "David let''s go, we can''t waste more time, we need to gain a lot of experience to level up to silver-ranked adventurers, we just started so it gonna take a while to reach from bronze to tinum and higher ranks, let''s go", she shouted.


    She ran to hold David''s hand and drag him but ndor came in between and blocked her.


    He gave his signature smile while facing her,


    She felt like he was a big devil who came from the depths of hell, giving her a smile of ridicule.


    Her little mind went full alert mode, ndor ignored her and turned his face backwards-facing others and spoke, "David we just started and as Aushima spoke we aim to reach tinum or high rank, so we must be long-sighted in our approach."


    "I think we must first rent a ce to keep our supplies and logistics, then we must get sufficient ration for our adventures and thene back to examine various quests to find the one most suitable for us, instead of blindly epting one.


    We can''t be short-sighted and just run off as soon as we register,dy Aushima".


    Seeing the scene Eve and Jasmine was quick to join in after all they were now in an unannounced alliance.


    "Yes Aushima, thankfully we admitted ndor else you would have dragged us without any thinking.


    I think you want us to starve on our journey and do useless quests", Eve jabbed at her.


    "Yeah, fake sister...Now, I''m pretty sure that it''s you who is always responsible for causing disharmony in our group, it''s your short-sighted approach which made our group suffer various losses in the past", added Jasmine.


    "Thanks,dy Eve anddy Jasmine for sharing my opinion but everything, in the end, is the decision of our leader. You guys took me in as youcked good support and how can I be a good support if I can''t read and analyse the situations and give the most unbiased opinions. You know, in big battles even a slight mistake can cause an entire party''s downfall."


    "Oh you do not need to keep calling us bydy, we are now one group so please just call us by our names", spoke Eve.


    "How can a meremoner call us by our name", shouted frustrated Aushima.


    Jasmine also chimed in, "Yes, we must rely on you, Aushima uses her crying and pitiable expressions to trick David into causing mistakes, you must step up to prevent her from continuing her mistakes".


    Then the so-called unannounced alliance of Eve, Jasmine and ndor looked at David expectedly.


    Hearing their arguments even David felt that Aushima was a careless and short-sighted person and said, "Of course, we must follow your advice ndor, you are a good support, keep giving useful advises to us in future."


    Seeing the smiles on the three, Aushima stomped her feet as she knew it was another defeat for her.<sub> </sub>


    Soon they started searching for a house to rent and found a cheap one, then they bought some ration and low-level equipment followed by furniture then started renovating their house. Each of them chose the room they liked.


    In the evening David assembled all in the living room and said, "let''s go and choose a quest, we must level up fast."


    ....


    And soon they returned to the adventure guild.


    There they saw the bulletin board with various quests.


    As a bronze-ranked group, it was mandatory to do 2 E-level quests.


    So they quickly found those, there were five tasks out of which they needed to choose two.


    One was to help arrest bandits in the countryside, the second was to help farmers with their grain production, third was to catch a wild one-horned rabbit.


    The fourth was to help a nearby vige fight against spider monsters and the fifth was to help guard the same vige by making a defensive wall.


    Soon they realised a big issue all quests location


    were very far from each other except for the fourth and fifth quest and it could even be said to be an inter-rted task.


    ndor clearly noticed the shaking of Aushima when they read spider-rted quests, he thought to himself is this girl afraid of spiders.


    Wow!..found another weakness of hers.


    Without wasting any time he got in his role, "David only fourth and fifth spider-rted tasks are suitable for us, the rest of the ces are too far and will take longer for us toplete them".


    "Nooooooooo", soon Aushima burst out.


    "We can''t take these quests, you know how much scared I am of these spiders since childhood, David. We must take other quests, so what if we take a longer time toplete them".


    Eve and Jasmine once again gave each other their knowing smile.


    "Aushima, are you out of your mind? ...other quests will take us at least 2 months toplete, the distance is too far".


    "Yeah, isn''t it just spider monsters. What''s the big deal, plus I have heard they are one of the weakest monsters, we canplete these quests quickly", chimed in both Eve and Jasmine respectively.


    This time even David felt that Aushima was too selfish and put her interests before the group,


    Isn''t it just low-level spiders?.


    "If you are afraid of a low-level monster how can you even be qualified of standing against high-level monsters whenpleting high-level quests.


    "You disappoint me Aushima", spoke David with his hero-like personality.


    This time Aushima felt too wronged, she had never been on the bad side of David in the past and all this was because of ndor.


    She could only stomp her feet angrily and once again seeing the smile on this 3v1 group which was against her, she was filled with endless resentment.

 Chapter 5 E Ranked Quests

    After sessfully taking spider monster quests despite Aushima''s protest the group returned to their new house.


    After taking a rest, all woke early in the morning.


    They collected all necessities and headed to the vige for the quest.


    It was a 2-day journey to the vige, Aushima was so scared of being attacked on the way that she insisted to take a carriage to reach the vige faster but was once again ruthlessly refused by all.


    "Come on, it''s our first chance to camp out at night and you wanna ruin this special experience by using a carriage ?" spoke David in a firm tone.


    Aushima felt her head drooping down, she knew there was nothing she can do but face her spider''s fear head-on.


    ndor knew the girl was gonna delusion her mind again to motivate herself to get over her fear and think to be reborn just like a Phoenix, but he had already thought about countermeasures and just smiled to himself.


    Soon the group started their journey on foot and by nightfall havingpleted half of their journey, they found a suitable ce to camp.


    This time David gathered all near the campfire and spoke in his most serious tone," I have decided the team settings, I will be on the frontline along with Eve, and Aushima will provide support with her fire magic."


    "Jasmine gonna attack with arrows with her bow, while ndor will fill in the role weck ording to the situation along with providing support magic buffs."


    It was at this point that ndor remembered an important detail that he was not able to remember earlier due to the heavy load of information transfer because of transmigration. It was like a piece of mind which was blurry suddenly became enlightened.


    People in this world can use magic as long they had the required mana for spells. Weak mages use chants to use mana for spells while high-level mages can do chantless magic spells.


    Mana was the energy produced by cells in our body to use various magical abilities and luckily everyone was born with mana. There was nothing much to know, other than that people could only practise specific elemental or support magic depending on their physiques, the body of ndor from his memory was famous for supporting magic in providing buffs to various warriors and other party members in school.


    David only had a weak talent for fire magic so he focused on sword and spear skills.


    Eve was the same and only had weak water magic so she too practised in the way of shields, as a result, she carried a cute white shield tugged on her back while Jasmine was good in weak wind magic which allowed her to sense changes in wind and shoot arrows urately.


    Only Aushima had medium-level fire magic which allowed her to do area damage withrge fireballs.


    Based on all this information their roles in the party were decided.


    ndor had already thought of his n and after a careful sneaky action took out a small packet from his trouser''s pocket, containing a drug and mixed it with Aushima ''s dinner.


    He had secretly spent all evening yesterday shopping for this drug.


    ndor once again remembered drug details, a non-life-threatening medicine, once ingested causes mana cirction in the body to slow down for 2 days, but it takes an entire day for it to enter the bloodstream and only on the second day it can show its effect, after that, it''s effect automatically wears off.


    After eating dinner, they slept without any worry.


    In the morning they again woke up early and under David''smand used their teamwork to hunt small animals.


    Everyone was satisfied with their group''s synergy.


    They arrived in the vige by afternoon due to their fast pace and excitedness and greeted the vige chief.


    After verifying the quest documents the vige chief was surprised to find that the group wanted toplete both tasks.<sub> </sub>


    The group had already thought that instead of killing nearby spider monsters they gonna directly wipe out the monster''sir which willpletely rid the vige of the problem thereby also fulfilling the objective of the second quest as there will be no longer need to build a wall to guard against spider monsters.


    ��..


    ndor knew that if they gonna clear the surroundings then Aushima only needed to use weak magic not requiring much mana but in their she gonna have to do big spells needing much mana and at that time she''s gonna flop.


    The downfall of Bluish-haired beauty was almost done and ndor was the most excited.


    David briefed the vige chief about their n and the chief was happy to know that the problem can be removed from the root and hurriedly promised 100 gold coins as a further reward else the group may change their mind.


    Without wasting any time David brought the group along with their weapons and equipment along with light body armours they were wearing to the monsterir.


    <o>,m The base of monsters was inside the cave in front of them, all they needed to do was kill the queen mother spider who was responsible for reproducing the spider monster army.</o>


    She was just an immovable E -tier monster and can be easily killed by them after their repeated team practice in the morning and afternoon.


    Everyone had a confident smile while entering the cave only ndor knew a disaster was waiting to happen, he calcted that it was time the drug was in peak effect in Aushima''s body.


    They could see small spider monsters along the way, which they easily ughtered while reaching the depths of the cave. There was not much use for Aushima as she only needed to do one or two low-level fire spells asionally, she was brimming happily with joy, thinking she had already ovee her spider phobia.


    They entered the depths and arrived near mother spider queen, soon many small to medium-sized spiders starteding out from various cracks and crevices on the cave''s wall and the ground around them.


    They were surrounded on all sides, it was the same as the situation they discussed during after-practice meetings.


    Soon, they arranged themselves in a formation with David and Eve with their spear and shield standing in front, Jasmine stood behind while readying her bow, ndor had already used support magic to buff each party member to max potential and took out a small slender sword in case of emergency.


    The n was simple they gonna kill as much they can and then drive all the remaining spider monsters to the queen and after weakening all of them and driving them to a corner use Aushima''s and David''sbined fire spells to burn them in one go.


    The n was wless and soon they went into action.


    After half an hour they killed at least 200 spider monsters and only 70-90 were left along with the queen.


    Almost all party member was tired after a hard fight only Aushima was without sweat as ording to n she can''t be allowed to waste her mana before the final attack.


    After a while, they managed to drive all the remaining monsters along with the queen to a corner.


    This time almost all were sweating and panting heavily, David and Eve''s light armour already had small cracks after repeated spider attacks, the number of monsters was really too much to kill in one go but after hard fights, they still managed to execute their n perfectly. Unknown to them the quest had already reached the level of E-ss difficulty.


    ��.


    Aushima along with David started chanting fire spells, Eve and Jasmine started cheering thinking the quest is almost done, and only ndor had an evil grin.


    Finally, the disaster waiting to happen finally happened, no matter how much Aushima chanted she wasn''t able to use her mana to execute her spells, unknown to her, the drug had already stopped her mana cirction.


    ...And everyone''s expression turned grim and ugly!

 Chapter 6 A Life And Death Battle

    With every passing second, everyone''s face started getting more and more impatient.


    "Aushima it''s not the time for you to y pranks, just use the fkinnnn Damm fire spell, we already are exhausted", cried Eve.


    Aushima herself became so panicked, no matter what spells she used, she felt like she had lost all the mana in her body and was no longer capable of doing any more spells and she hurriedly said, "I am not joking, can''t you see there''s something wrong with me, just gimme some time".


    " Aushima, are you taking revenge on us for speaking against you, please read the situation our lives will be in danger if you don''t do anything", spoke Jasmine with an ugly face.


    Soon the spider monsters became excited after seeing the haggard and tiring expressions of the invaders, their basic predator instinct made them even more enthusiastic.


    ndor knew it was time to finally put the nail in the coffin, he faced David''s haggard face and spoke, "I think, Aushima never knew high-level fire spells from the beginning, she only showed off using her weak spells and boasted her use to be on your good side. Sorry!"


    "David, it was my fault as a support, my job was to keep checking the situation, I should not have believed her lies after repeated reminders from Eve and Jasmine. We should have made her use the high-level spells during practice, if we had done so we would have not fallen for her lies."


    David after listening to all had a solemn face.


    He faced Aushima, "I never knew you were such a selfish girl, just to be on my good side you lied so much, can''t you see ?��you have caused all our lives to be in danger, the difficulty of the quest has already reached D tier and only your spell could have provided enough area damaging effects and burned them in one go."


    With so many people ming her, Aushima felt like falling into the deepest abyss of despair.


    Never in her wildest imagination, she would have thought the person who was her everything would be scolding her too much, she could feel the world in her eyes getting darker with every passing second.


    "David, believe me ��.I ��.. I ..have been with you since childhood, there''s something wrong going on with my body, believe me!".


    "I never lied to you, just give me a chance I will do everything right", she cried out loudly.


    "Still speaking lies at this moment, ignore her and first let''s get out of the situation", spoke Eve after calming down.


    "Yeah the battle is gonna be hard, everyone brace up and do your best so we can survive",roared David.


    Soon the group once again engaged with the energetic spider monsters.


    The battle was gruesome, everyone traded blows after blows. Soon everyone was panting heavily, there were bruises and cuts on skins of all, the light armour they were wearing was heavily tattered, and even the weapons they had were damaged after attacking the hard outer shells of spiders.


    All this while Aushimaid on the ground with nk eyes muttering to herself, "Everything was fine in the morning, so why fkkkinnn now ? Why can''t I use mana in my body ? Did someone plot against me?".


    Everyone ignored her as in their eyes their own lives were top priority.


    It was only ndor who killed some monsters going her way.


    ...��.


    The battle was so intense itsted till early morning. After suffering heavy injuries they finally managed to kill all monsters. After seeing the final monster die,<sub> </sub>


    David, Eve, Jasmine and ndor one after another fell to the ground, the night-long battle had drained all their energy.


    ndor breathed a sigh of relief and spoke to himself, "this time I almost died, thankfully I''m with the protagonist, the protagonist''s halo and luck saved us. I still can''t believe that David still carried high-quality stuff like instant-recovery portions whose cost is enough to buy countless houses."


    He still remembered that when they were on verge of defeat and he was about to leave them and run away, David took out four vials and made them drink it. After drinking it they felt huge torrents of energy rushing in their body and they were able to hold on and finally defeated their enemies after their offensive.


    "Sure enough the protagonist cannot die so easily", he eximed in his mind.


    ��.After resting for some hours soon all started getting up.


    They all saw Aushima stillying on the ground.


    When she saw the injuries on David''s face and his haggard appearance she started sobbing, "I am sorry David, but don''t worry I can feel that the problem I had is over now, I can use mana again, she tried to show David her spells again."


    But before it could happen there was a crisp sound throughout the silent cave.


    Jasmine and Eve had their eyes go so round that they could almost pop out from their sockets, even ndor could feel the intensity as they all saw how David pped Aushima.


    Aushima put her hands on her right cheek where she was pped and couldn''t muster any strength to speak anything. She felt so wronged, tears were dripping down her cheeks one after another.


    "You are my childhood friend so this time I ignore your childish and selfish behaviour but I''m not gonna trust someone like you again and you won''t be able to make any decisions affecting our group again and your responsibilities will also be reduced, as who knows what we will do next time after being tricked by you. And I think you should grow up as we are no longer the children we used to be when we yed on the streets, I have dreams and goals which I want to achieve in this life."


    Not even wasting a time on her he said, "let''s go! Our job is done collect the queen spider''s remains, we will be able to rank up to silver-ranked adventurers after reporting guild of our battle here, let''s first go to the vige and collect our reward!"


    Soon, the entire group went to the vige.


    The vige chief was so excited to see the party return safely and the entire vige broke into a cheer of apuse for them.


    After collecting money and a questpletion document from the vige chief they started their return journey.


    Returning was smooth and without any difficulty as vigers had already given them horses and a carriage as a show of sincerity.


    All the way the group was very energetic andmended each other''s abilities.


    Having felt the thrill of death their mind became more mature and discussed various cons and pros of their techniques, they wereughing loudly while discussing how they soon gonna be promoted to silver rank.


    Only Aushima was the one who sat on the corner of the carriage quietly with her head down, not daring to face others'' ming eyes.


    The effect of the drug was already worn off and she was able to use magic again, she couldn''t find anything wrong with herself during the journey and started thinking that maybe she was so scared of spiders that caused her to be too panicked to be able to circte mana in her body .


    Seeing her dejected appearance, ndor had a big smile on his face and knew his first objective was almostplete.

 Chapter 7 Silver Rank And First Encounter With Parul

    Afterpleting their quest, the group returned. They went directly to guild headquarters to receive their new silver-ranked badges.


    Seeing the ce filled with strong guards and having a grand demeanour, ndor was once again filled with awe which only further increased his desire to get stronger and take all these things for himself.


    The receptionist was surprised when she saw spider queen remains in a bag along with the questpletion document given to David by the vige chief.


    "Are these people gonna be the youngest people to rank up, just a couple of days back they were rookies. They are a talent", she muttered to herself in a low voice.


    She asked them to wait for some minute as she get their new silver badges and soon she went upstairs.


    "David, we need to celebrate, we are gonna party all night and drink the tastiest wine", spoke Jasmine.


    "Yeah, we got so many fkinn gold coins and silver badge so soon hahaha! Others take months to get a silver badge, and see us in only 3 days we ranked up, we need to order the most costly wine to celebrate and party hard!", spoke Eve in her vixen-like tone.


    Seeing the jubnt mood David spoke, "You both are right we need to celebrate this moment as it''s our first sess as an adventuring party."


    Suddenly the hall became silent and they saw the receptionist descending the stairs along with a charming maturedy. Even though Eve had big breasts and great body proportions shecked the mature charm thisdy possessed.


    Her jet ck hair was reaching the ground like a waterfall, her face was round as the moon.


    Her skin was white as snow and with her every step, her body twisted and one could appreciate her natural body curves through her skin''s tight clothing.


    Seeing her hips swaying from left to right while walking countless men could lose their souls.


    She came down and spoke, "Hello young adventurers! ..I''m Parul, the daughter of the guild master. Since he has gone to a nearby town for some urgent business I''m in charge here and hearing about such a brave and strong group, I decided to personally award silver badge to such talented group of people, I hope you guys won''t mind", she spoke in her voice which was as sweet like drinking honey.


    Seeing her even ndor took a deep breath, he took full 2 minutes to calm his mind, in his head, only one sentence was repeating, "Danger!Danger!Danger!, another disaster-level beauty!"


    The girls felt a strong sense of crisis on seeing her and when they saw David''s eyes fixed on her they became vignt but before they could speak David hurried over to her and spoke, "It''s our honourdy Parul, I would love ifdy Parul can join us in our celebration at night."


    Seeing this ndor hissed inwards, "The protagonist''s halo and luck are too strong, he is openly flirting with anotherdy but his girls are just standing and allowing him to do so like they became foolish and ignorant at the moment."


    ��


    Suddenly ndor had a strong sh of enlightenment, he thought to himself why the protagonist is strong? It''s because he has a strong family background, loyal girls in the harem and strong allies that support him andstly a cheat ability to get stronger.


    All these things add up to form his absurd luck. He had read many novels in his past life and knew how hard it was for the protagonist to die as he always had a life-saving item or some expert would save him at dying breaths and he will only get stronger while facing these so-called dangers.


    Suddenly he had a clear understanding his breathing became faster, he realised as long as he take all these things away from David he can lower his luck and maybe steal away his destiny.<sub> </sub>


    He realised that if he manages to take away all the factors making David''s luck like his girls, his family business empire and his future allies like the current guild, his cheat ability to grow strong, he can make his protagonist character copse and can himself be the main character of this story he was living.


    To hide his excited face he turned his face sidewards and he got a big shock. He saw an old man whose body was covered in dark robes hiding near the wall and he threw a piece of paper and then he suddenly vanished in the air like he was never there. ndor suddenly got scared that such a man was able to enter this highly guarded guild and hid so closely to them at their blind angle near-wall ��but what was even more surprising was the piece of paper was thrown at such a precise angle and distance that only David could see it when he turns his face towards the right.


    Seeing Parul talking with David he hurriedly went near the wall and put the paper piece in his pockets. His actions were as fast as a thief running away after doing the biggest robbery of his life.


    Soon the discussion came to end, ndor could see David trying to impress Parul with his heroic talks while giving the usual idiotic smile he gave which showed his missing right teeth.


    Soon the talk ended and Parul escorted the group out and agreed toe to join them for the party at night as she still had to take care of guild affairs till evening.


    She also told them that since they are now promoted to sliver rank then ording to guild rules they must take a week-long vacation which is mandatory for all newly promoted adventurers from bronze rank as this will allow them to have a break and have fun before continuing their adventure life full of hardships, it also served as a relief to release stress and avoid depressions.


    She said goodbye to the group and then went back.


    Before anyone could speak ndor spoke,


    "I would love to join you guys for the celebration but I''m tired a lot and I need to do some pending tasks which are very important since I left them earlier."


    How could he waste his time watching these girls drinking and trying to flirt with this little David along with that charming vixen Parul, he was afraid that the visual stimulus will be too much for him after drinking alcohol that he will take one of the girls forcefully to bed and do the deed.


    After going through life and death together the group became more epting of ndor and agreed that he must have some important tasks and allowed him to be absent from today''s celebration.


    Suddenly, Aushima had a strange scary glint in her eyes when she looked at ndor and she also spoke, "I made a lot of mistakes this time, I want to go home and reflect on my mistake, I can''t join the celebration this time as I not contributed much to our sess and was like a luggage, I will introspect my shorings and return stronger after this week''s vacation."


    Seeing her like that all were taken aback.


    Eve and Jasmine who wanted alone time while drinking at the nightclub with David quickly agreed and their expressions told how eager they were to send her away.


    David spoke, "I agree you should reflect on yourself so mistakes are not repeated."


    But  no one realised that Aushima''s eyes were focused on ndor and  soon after saying goodbye


    ndor separated from the group and the rest went back to their rented house to rx.


    ndor was happily going his way but unknown to him Aushima has secretly returned after separating and was chasing him from the shadows with a scary cold smile on her face which was getting more wicked with each passing second.

 Chapter 8 Taming The First Yandere

    ndor, after walking to the outskirts of the city bought a new secret house with 3 rooms which he nned long ago to guard his privacy, due to his great bargaining skills he easily got the house for a cheap 50 gold coins.


    It was at that time on the street he saw a big piece of broken mirror lying in front of the door to his new house, he thought it''s best to throw it away else someone walking on the street may get their foot pierced by it and me him for throwing this on street in front of his new house.


    The moment he took the big broken mirror piece in his hand he saw the reflection of a blue-headed beauty hiding behind a tree behind him.


    He was taken back why was this girl Aushima stalking him? he had a bad premotion and quickly decided a n in mind.


    He decided it was time to put an end to this mouse and cat game he was ying with Aushima.


    ��


    ....Aushima'' s pov ...


    I was living happily and was so close to my childhood cousin who I have liked so much. He once helped me with beating a guy who was bullying me and my friends when I was 6 years old and I was fascinated by his charm and heroic look, even though others called him ugly, I felt he was my Prince who saved me.


    Later I found out he was my distant cousin and was so happy and used my identity as her cousin sister toe to visit him and y with him regrly, everything was going smoothly until that vixen Eve and that Lolli Jasmine came but I was lucky I was always able to make them fight with each other and only I was able to spend time with my cousin at home. It''smon for distant cousins to be married after all...


    Oh my gosh! ��. just thinking of marrying my Prince charming makes my heart go tututuuruuu~~


    Aah, this youngdy shall only show this blushing expression to her beloved�� but then everything changed one day.


    I always have tried to be away from strange boys and avoided them as I know all these boys just covert this young miss''s beauty.


    We were waiting for a girl to join us for the adventuring party but a strange boy appeared out of nowhere, his smile was very dangerous, it was like he was nning to do something big, I knew the rest of my group is dumb so I had to stop his conspiracy and stopped him from approaching us but he cleverly avoided us and talked to David.


    He called himself ndor, such a strange and fishy name, I tried my best to make him not join us but that big-breasted Eve and underdeveloped Lolli Jasmine united against me and I couldn''t do anything, luckily I still had David on my side.


    But I don''t know how ��soon the equilibrium shifted and with this boy joining my rivals it was 3v1 in most arguments and I was no longer able to affect decision makings, soon group wanted to do the first quest, it scared me so much this boy wanted us to take spider rted quests whom I was scared of so much ��.. oof I hate this boy so much!


    But then I thought of a n where I will show all my powers and my usefulness to the team and when David will see me oveing my spider phobia my ce in his heart will rise and my importance in the party will be unshakeable.


    But I was surprised someone conspired against me someone made me drink mana-restricting stuff but


    I don''t know who was it, the battle was a disaster, Seeing David''s injured face, I felt countless knives stabbed in my heart and when I was pped I wanted to cry so much uwuuuuu~~


    But this boy who called himself ndor always showed me this mocking smile. Yes, it''s him, it''s this bastard who did it, everything was going my way before he came, he is the biggest variable and I must remove him at all costs.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m I bought a sharp knife to stab his heart secretly in the vige, after returning I was waiting for a chance to be alone with him so that I can stab him to death ��Aaah I feel so excited finally the problem will be gone and nothing shalle in between me and my Prince.</o>


    So I carefully chased him and he was secretly buying a house, I became suspicious of his actions and knew he was nning something bad, must kill him as fast as possible!


    When he went into the house, I saw he left his door open by mistake so I hurriedly went in but as soon I entered something hard hit my head, all I could see was his smiling vicious face before everything turned dark and I lost my consciousness.


    I opened my eyes with great difficulty this damn boy hit my head so hard with a stick, it''s so painful my head hurts.


    ....


    I was lying on the floor so tried to stand up but then I realised this bad guy has tied my hands and feet with ropes, suddenly I became panicked as since I''m tied and can''t use my hands, I can''t cast my spells. What does he want to do to me?


    He already expected me toe, but how?


    How can he know I was stalking him from shadows?


    So many questions wereing to my mind one after another then soon the door of the room opened and I saw him entering and sitting on the chair next to me.


    He was a devil from the darkest depths of hell, how evil his smile is and it''s filled with so much malice, I tried to open my mouth to shout but realised my mouth was gagged by a piece of cloth, this bastard suddenly touched my face with his filthy hand and how dare he!


    He dared to caress my face he looked at me with his big wolf eyes trying to scan my body from top to bottom like a predator eyeing his prey before the meal.


    I was so scared about what will happen. I started crying so much ��.wuvuuu��. Mom! Oh David! wuuuvuu...where are you? ��. save me, please!


    This bad guy is about to do something to me ��.please someone help!


    Suddenly he pulled out the gag from my mouth but before I could scream he forcefully poured a strange white liquid down my throat, smelling the odour I was sure this was mana suppressing potion but this one was way too potent.


    I realised he may want to y with my body and now I can''t use my magic spells even if I''m untied, I hate it! ��.. I hate him so much!


    I was so stressed out that after drinking such a potent drug my body was burning ��. Aahhh ��I''m in so much pain.


    I gritted and clenched my teeth so hard but I could feel the drug forcefully entering my bloodstream and interrupting my mana cirction.


    I was so tired and I was not able to endure more suffering and soon again lost my consciousness.

 Chapter 9 Snatching Protagonist’s Chance

    ��ndor''s pov��


    I was surprised to see this girl stalking me, let''s just make her know who is the real mastermind in this game.


    As soon I walked in the door I deliberately left it open for her toe inside. I took a big wooden stick lying in corner of the room in my hands and hid behind the door. Then soon she came and heck yaa! �� she was carrying a fkinn knife with her.


    Without wasting any time I hit her head with enough strength to faint her. Then I carried her to my room and tied her hands and feet..after all, she is a mage, can never allow her to use those damn spells.


    Thankfully, I still carried that mana-restricting drug with me as I bought huge amounts of it for emergencies.


    I took a ss and pour almost all the drug into it. I''m sure it was enough to knock out a weak mage like her and make her mana cirction stop for at least 4 days. I quickly thought of a n.


    Then I went out to the market and bought some magic orbs. These orbs were special kind of things in this world, they were just like cameras to record a few seconds of video and store them after injecting a little mana in them. And once one crushes the orb they can see the scene which is recorded.


    I bought a bunch and then went back to my secret home.


    When I opened the door I saw the clear jade-like face of blue-haired beauty. She was trying to speak but too bad I had already gagged her mouth with a piece of cloth.


    Without wasting much time I made her drink the mana restriction drug in one go. I caressed her face to feel her soft skin, she was crying non-stop but it hardly mattered to me. Soon she again lost her consciousness, I guess it was due to the drug effect.


    Then I finally took out the piece of paper that the old man in the guild room had thrown for David to pick up.


    When I opened it I was surprised, it was a short letter which said, "Dear David, I am a friend of yourte grandfather who was a great legend rank adventurer, he saved me and my wife''s life so we promised to repay his grace but then he sadly left this world but luckily we found you, I and my wife had a great fortune to get information about the location of great emperor''s treasure, we have marked the location on the backside of the paper and wrote about way to get there, only you are destined for such great treasure."


    Reading this I looked at the back side of the paper and saw a location marked in a forest not far from our town and there was a way to get to the emperor''s tomb.


    After reading it my breathing and heartbeat started increasing isn''t this the legendary chance the protagonist gets, the chance with which he can be a legend and step on all his enemies, I must get it, who knows what kind of fortune I can obtain with it. Hahaha��. Thank you !.. thank you so much, David ��you just wait as I slowly take away all your cheats and rise to the top.


    Soon I saw that Aushima''s eyes were fluttering, I guess it''s time for the girl to wake up. It''s time for me to now begin my n, I guess I have to act like a scumbag this time hahaaaa!


    I went near her and poured a ss full of cold water on her face, she slowly opened her sapphire eyes and was looking at me with so much grievance.


    I needed to take care of her fast as I calcted that obtaining the emperor''s treasure may take up to 5 days and I can''t waste much time on her.


    So I decided to went straight into the action and y my game.


    "You don''t have to look so grieved, I don''t want to hurt you and I want to be your true ally.


    All of this was the n of Eve and Jasmine, they wanted me to take care of you in dark and they were the ones who provided me with mana restricting drug."


    Hearing this she was surprised so I could only continue, "If you understand just nod your head and I''ll take out the gag from your mouth".


    She nodded her head and I took out the gag from her mouth.<sub> </sub>


    She finally spoke, "So it was those bitches as expected, but why did you obey them ? and why made me tied me like this, you could have just directly told me about the truth."


    " Are you dumb just think how  Eve is from such a powerful noble house of swordsmen while that Jasmine is also from a top aristocratic family, I won''t even know when I got beheaded by assassins sent by them secretly if I dared to disobey them, and you ��. Look this knife, you were carrying it so sneakily, probably you also wanted to kill me so I did all this to secure my safety."


    Looking at him Aushima took a while to process all information then spoke, "It''s  ok, thisdy now knows the truth and will not hurt you, just untie me."


    How could I give in so easily, "No �� I want to take revenge against Eve and Jasmine for forcing me to work for them so I will help you to get David, I want to be your ally plus I have a great n."


    Hearing me she finally had a change of expression on her ignorant face and she looked at me in a new light, at this point having suffered so much she couldn''t wait to take revenge against those two bitches and when she heard, he had a n to get David, all her grievances washed away like water.


    "It''s a two-fold n you know it''s 2v2 but


    Eve has strong strength and can easily kill mages with her excellent swordy and also boast strong defence because of that round white shield she always carries behind her back, while Jasmine can also kill you easily with her super fast precise arrows guided by wind magic you have no chance in a 1v1 fight against them. So let me be strong for you, there is a strong treasure left behind by my family which only descendants of our household can use, my mother left me the map to find it and I n to go and retrieve it, I will be stronger after getting it and can then help you to fight against them."


    Hearing it Aushima became excited as she already knew she can never win in a fair fight that''s why she always avoided direct confrontation but if she has a strong ally they can directly confront those two head-ons, she hurriedly spoke, "what''s the second part of the n ?"


    I decided it was time to pull her into my camp so I cleared my throat looked in her eyes and spoke, "the problem with you is you don''t know how to act like a girlfriend, I have been observing you and youck the basic attitude of a girlfriend your actions are selfish in eyes of David and non-feminine, in his eyes you are currently just a rtive trying to reap benefits from him, he doesn''t even see you as potential love interest."


    She burst out, "No you are lyinnnnn��. Definitely !��.. you are lying."


    I just shrugged my shoulders and spoke, "Do you know what are things a girlfriend should do?


    Do you know the art of seduction to keep your boyfriend away from vixens, like those two?


    Do you know how to serve tea ? Do you know how to make delicious food for your loved one? Do you know how to do house chores? Do you know how to be obedient? Do you know how topletely make his heart yours?"


    Hearing his sudden burst of questions she was dumbfounded in her eyes the idea was two people fall in love than live happily, she never bothered to think about these things.


    She suddenly felt silent and thought maybe she isted herself too much from the world that she was nowpletely unaware of such things.


    She saw ndor like thest ray of light on a dark day and spoke, "Please ndor, please teach me how to be a good girlfriend only you can help me, you must have a way right that''s why you spoke this stuff."


    Hearing her he finally breathed a sigh of relief as his n was working without any w, he finally untied her and helped her sit on the chair.


    "I''m gonna help you, after all, we are now people sailing in the same boat, just travel with me and help me find my family treasure and I will guide you on how to be a good girlfriend along the way, you must listen to me, the only pity is that it may take up to 3 days for drug''s effect to worn out before you can use magic again."


    "It is okay, it''s only 3 days, I have been tolerating Eve and Jasmine for already 6 years, let''s pack our stuff and go to find your family treasure."


    ndor had shamelessly told about the emperor''s treasure as his family''s inheritance. There was a smile on his face as they began packing for their new journey.


    At the same time David who was rxing and drinking tea suddenly felt a bad premotion, he got a feeling that there was something wrong going to happen, but he couldn''t figure out what it was, he just ignored this feeling and once again indulged in the aroma of tea he was drinking.

 Chapter 10 Gaining Void Emperor’s Inheritance

    Soon I packed my bag and along with Aushima started our journey to the location marked on the map.


    It was a 2-day journey and we decided to move on foot.


    Soon the city was left behind and we entered the dangerous forest route, we deliberately avoided main trade routes as there was a possibility of a bandit attack there. While we were travelling I looked at this blue-haired girl walking along with me and decided it was time to start training.


    "So Aushima tell me about your family and future dream".


    "Why should I tell an outsider like you these things", she spoke calmly.


    "Didn''t you agree to be obedient and cooperate in girlfriend training, seems you don''t need help, I guess I''ll just shut up", I spoke with a carefree expression.


    "Don''t .....sorry! I was caught off guard, I must be the best girlfriend so I  ��.. I can''t miss training so I will tell you about it."


    Earlier the conversations between them were short and she rarely spoke but soon as hours passed on in journey and with ndor''s talking skills she started opening up and started telling how she always lived a stressed life, always on guard against Eve and Jasmine, soon she was like a chatter box speaking on her own and after repeated insistence from him she kept telling him about things she liked, how her parents did not love her, how everyone mistreated her and her daily struggles in life.


    Soon it waste at night so I decided it was time to make a camp to sleep. I tilted my face to the side to meet hers, "So, do you feel relieved and your anger is down?"


    She was taken back and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you notice the change in your expression and tone you are now speaking to me?"


    ��.she took a deep breath " Well it''s a little different but in no way you should think I like you".


    I took the chance to put my hand on her head to ruffle her hair and spoke, "stupid! can''t you see the smile on your face now, now that all the frustrated emotions in your heart are out, see how deadly smile you are giving with that jade-like face."


    "Youuuuu��. you are hitting on me ?", she hurriedly stepped back.


    "No, it''s part of girlfriend training, just trust me, I''m your ally, only I know your situation and only I can help you."


    She tried to look away and spoke, "Hmmmmm..it seems kinda weird but yeah, I don''t feel stressed out anymore, I guess it was right to follow your girlfriend training after all."


    Soon both slept in their tent and woke early in the morning.


    I saw her still sleeping when I woke up so I quickly washed my face and prepared tea, then I sprinkled some water on her face and finally, her eyes trembled open.


    "Heyy why you did do that?"


    I just extended the cup of tea to her, she looked at me then finally took it and started drinking.


    "Hey aren''t you forgetting something?, say thank you", I spoke to her.


    She looked at me a little shyly then spoke in a low voice "thank you!"


    "It won''t work like this Aushima how can you be a good girlfriend like this I have decided the quickest way to make you a great girlfriend", I spoke to her while looking into her deep sapphire eyes.


    She was just looking at me waiting for me to speak more.


    "Treat me as if I''m your boyfriend, only by real-life experience can you learn fast."


    "No I can''t do that I don''t like you", she denied instantly with her head moving from side to side.


    Seeing her tone I knew she can be pushed around.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s ok we are just practising so that you can be good for David, there''s no way to feel guilty as long as there''s David in your heart, it will be our secret and Eve and Jasmine will be surprised to see your change and David will love it, just trust me".


    She took some moments before she finally nodded her head after repeated exnations, "Yes you are right, this is just practice to be the best girlfriend, I agree I will treat you as boyfriend during this trip to get more experience so what should I do now?"


    "First of all remember the golden rule the easiest way to man''s heart is through the way of maid, you must be as attentive as a maid so that your man doesn''t need anything, you must get early before me and make tea and meals for me. I will tell you about things I like to do, things I like to eat, things I hate and you must remember everything by heart and most important of all you should be obedient, Nothing''s best than an obedient loving maid, just trust me."


    Inwardly ndor was thinking how could he forgot bringing a maid dress for her. Oof ��lost such a chance!


    She once again nodded her head, "Yes I will try my best to do and learn all things you tell me and I will be an obedient and loving maid."


    ndor was taken back by her cute and shy character and knew he hit the jackpot in getting one of the best girls in one go and he was never gonna let her go.


    Soon they prepared a meal which was cooked by Aushima, they again started their remaining journey of more than a day and a half.


    This time it was ndor''s turn to talk and  Aushima''s turn to listen, she memorised all his favourite food and hobbies, all his likes as well as dislikes.


    Time passed by happily and this time under the strict guidance of ndor''s anime-rich maid experience she served him as a true maid.


    She did not know that her character was secretly being broken down and changing under hismands.


    She made meals, carefully added his favourite spices to them, made tea for him from time to time, gave him a massage and finally after much hard work she finally allowed him to put his head on herp.


    "This is so heavenly, the feeling of her soft legs is too rxing for my body and her body''svender-like aroma is drifting to me while being so close", he muttered to himself while enjoying thep pillow in the evening.


    Finally, another night passed and soon they arrived at the secret cave in the morning as marked on the map.


    I was surprised to find that the cave was at such a hidden location that no one could find it without the map as its entrance was covered by big rocks and overgrown tree branches. After clearing the entrance, I told Aushima to guard outside while I went in and surprisingly there were many corridors, I lit a wooden stick with a cloth to make a torch and soon came to the destined location in the deepest area of the cave, there was a chest with deep puzzle-like seal.


    Thankfully I had the map which told me that this was a secret anti-theft puzzle and only those with map instructions can open it, I quickly followed the pattern to unlock the puzzle seal and finally a loud click sound was heard.


    The chest slowly opened��


    There was a letter along with three things, I first took out the letter to read what was written on it, it was a big 2-page letter,


    "To the fated person who opens this chest, these are the lifelong achievement of mine, The great emperor of the void, all my life I spent in the search for absolute strength and immortality until I finally seeded and to cut off my karma with the mortal world I decided to leave behind the things which helped me on my way to the immortal path, only by cutting off my karma can I be free from mortal debts I owe to others.


    The first thing is a storage ring unlike others this has a muchrger storage space, I was lucky to find it in an ancient ruin where a God was known to be fallen, it has a veryrge space enough to store countless royal pces in it.


    It also nourishes the soul of the owner thus helping in soul cultivation, the practice of soul cultivation is already stored in it, just drip your blood to let it recognise you as its master and it will never leave your side until you die.


    The second item is one of the greatest encounters I had and I never wanted to leave it behind if it was not for my immortal path, this is the luck devouring divine lotus I found it in the most secret realm which I once managed to go by chance, it''s a special type of lotus that once after recognising you as master after dripping blood will move inside your soul and stay within it, it''s both an offensive and defensive weapon, the greatest problem faced by people in this world is theck of ability to control elements other than what their physique allows, but this lotus can allow one s body to absorb various elemental energies allowing the person to change his body constitution and allowing him to be able to use all elements, there are various elements like fire, lightning, earth, wind, water, secret powers of space and time along with Edithws of life and death, but you don''t have to worry I have already gathered all these elements in this room where this chest is kept.


    As long as you absorb this lotus here a new method rted to luck to help you get stronger will appear in your mind and you will finally be able to absorb all these elements present in the air in this room.


    The third andst item is for us, to achieve greater strength and uphold our dignity as men, this is a vial with twenty drops of pure dragon blood essence enough to change your bloodline and allow you to increase your lifespan to cultivate easily, but the biggest advantage of it is, it will increase your libido and strength in bed, as men how can we lose to a woman in bed and not enjoy the feeling of the harem but to enjoy harem one must have strong sexual endurance and greatest libido.


    As you know hard girls can only be tamed in bed that''s why this is the most important thing and as long as you have intercourse with people who are loyal to you, you can share your dragon bloodline with them after all the immortal path is lonely without woman''spany hahaha! Remember this dragon blood essence is of the noblest and strongest dragon, so you must remember to find me and say thanks to me after you leave this world hahaha!"


    Finally, he read the entire letter and saw a shining lotus, a ring and a vial with dark red blood essence lying in the chest.

 Chapter 11 *Don’t You Wanna Feel Like A Real Girlfriend?*

    When I saw the items lying in the chest, I couldn''t believe my eyes, treasure��.? This is a fkinnnn jackpot!


    Without wasting any time he dropped his blood on the soul ring, it started shining brightly before flying in the air and disappearing, the next moment he could feel a ring invisible to naked eyes on his right index finger, he couldn''t see but with a faint soul connection could feel it''s existence soon information regarding soul and cultivation entered his mind.


    Then he dropped his blood on soul lotus it soon shone so brightly that the entire cave was illuminated, it started revolving and each of its petals started glowing in a different colour, he realised each colour corresponded to a different element then it rushed to his head for a straight collision and soon he felt arge bang in his head.


    He could feel that there was a lotus lying in the centre of his conscious mind and soon it started revolving, radiating various colours.


    He felt a huge suction force inside his body tearing away his muscles, tendons and tissues, he felt like the mana flowing in his body was directed towards his brain and soon another bang was felt and he thought his brain was gonna explode with mana, a medium-sized ck hole formed above revolving lotus and soon all the elements in the cave which void emperor had stored started rushing towards him.


    He felt a huge pain in his body, he wasn''t able to withstand it and fell to the ground, he could feel the energy being absorbed by the lotus via ck hole suction and soon felt a warm feeling brought by the release of pure energy by lotus in his consciousness.


    Soon he could feel the blood flow increasing, his blood vessels being torn and rebuilt, the usual mana flow changed and he could feel a unique mana flow being produced by his blood cells.


    He felt like he was reborn with the ability tomand all elements in the air and he could also feel faint space and time fluctuations around him and his philosophy andprehension of life and death started to increase to greater lengths,


    Soon his mind received a message sent by the lotus, it was told to him that the lotus was a cultivation treasure itself, whose use depended on the user, user only needed to plunder luck and the way of heaven and the lotus will automatically rise host''s strength. It will live and die once it chooses its host. He had a lot of information in his mind which needed to be processed, he left it for ater while.


    And finally, he moved to thest item, he opened the vial and directly drank the dragoon blood essence, he could feel a huge torrent of energy exploding in his body, his heart started beating faster, slowly the pain made him go unconscious, the bloodlinebined with his own, impurities were pushed out of the body, the change was at cellr levels, the colour of his eyes changed from brown to light red then again to brown.


    His muscles became more sturdy, his facial features became sharper, and his skin more pure and soft, increasing his charm.


    After some hours he finally woke up, finding himself in ayer of filth he quickly cleaned himself with a wet cloth from his backpack and was surprised to see his white and soft skin. He could feel arge amount of strength hidden in his body ready to be unleashed and the biggest change was with his eyes he could feel strange bright auras around living things, he realised it was the luck one possessed.


    With these dragon eyes, he realised he could see through any hallucination and charming magic.


    He soon went out, he took some hours since he went in and when he came out, it was alreadyte in the evening. He saw Aushima still sitting on the ground with a knife in her little hands guarding the cave entrance.


    He quickly went behind her and covered her eyes," Guess who?"


    She tried to break free but gave up after thinking of girlfriend training and just spoke leisurely, "You got your stuff?"


    "Of course with a beautifuldy blessing and personally waiting for me how could I return empty-handed", he eximed in a flirtatious tone.


    "I have got what I wanted, now I think I need to help you, don''t you wanna like to feel how''s it like being true girlfriend ?��don''t you wanna feel the touch and closeness of lovers."


    She quickly backed off a little, "We can''t be kinky with each other we aren''t lovers."


    I quickly closed the distance and held her in my both arms, she tried to resist but with my increased physical strength she was no opponent, I was easily able to restrain her, I knew after today she would again be able to use her mana and no longer be forced so all things must be done today.


    I closed the distance between our faces, and we both looked into each other''s eyes, giving me another chance to witness her otherworldly charm.


    I slowly whispered in her ears, "just rx and follow my movements, you are gonna be the best girlfriend."


    "But David is the one I like", she cried out.<sub> </sub>


    "No don''t you realise it''s a one-sided obsession, love is mutual, I have not seen David looking at you with a loving gaze of a lover, I can no longer see you struggling and living a tensed life in fear of being rejected by him", I whispered word by word in her ears.


    "Just close your eyes and think you never met David, think of all the time we spent and talked with each other, think of a time when you took care of me these past days, think how Iid my head on your legs for naps and the secret smile that always bloomed on your face which caused you to look away."


    " Bu�� but how can I forget David we have been together since childhood ".


    "Just think about it what if ?, think how happy and satisfied you were these past days with me ", saying I pulled her in my embrace strongly, she tried to resist but feeling the strong arms around her and a wide chest to rely on and rest upon she stopped struggling and started thinking of all things ndor was saying in her ears.


    She realised she no longer disliked or rejected him but it was a different feeling which she wasn''t sure about anymore, she could remember all things about him, his likes as well dislikes, his favourite food, his clumsiness, his shamelessness, his wickedugh, tricks he yed, all things came to her mind one by one and slowly she forgot about David at that moment and got lost in his eyes that were as deep as the ocean."


    ...


    Thinking the time was right I secretly used image recording magic orbs I bought earlier to record everything, I took her face which was in deep thoughts in my arms and leaned in to make my lips meet hers.


    Soon she felt a deep impact on her lips and a strong masculine smell invaded her nostrils, she looked up and saw his face was so close, she tried to break free but his strong arms held her face in ce.


    He bit her lips and when she opened her mouth to scream he pried his tongue in her mouth to meet hers. He quickly savoured the taste of her unique saliva, his tongue finally found hers and intertwined.


    Her tongue kept moving backwards while his kept advancing giving him the freedom to manoeuver freely in her mouth. Their breathing increased as the battle inside their mouth kept progressing and there were soon fine droplets of sweat on both of their faces.


    Soon he broke the deep kiss and there was a sling of saliva connecting their mouths where they separated.


    Her face was filled with bewilderment, and a little bit of panic and at the same time her maiden heart was beating so hard that she felt it would burst out of her chest.


    She was heaving and panting loudly and her face was as red as the ripest tomato, she used her small petite fingers to cover her embarrassed face, waiting for him to exin and her eyes were ring at him as if she could eat him alive.


    "Don''t you like it? that''s how real girlfriends feel!


    I will give u a chance to answer my question correctly else I gonna kiss you the whole evening."


    Without giving her a chance I groped her perfect buttocks and squeezed them hard before once again whispering in her ears, "Who are you right now?.. think carefully before answering."


    She felt his hot breath colluding upon her cold face and it started drowsing all her sanity taking a deep breath she thought of the fanatic kiss they just shared and kisses they will share upon the wrong answer so she spoke in a mosquito-like small voice," I''m your ��girl ��girlfriend !"


    "Speak again, I did not hear you ", as I bit her soft earlobes sending shivers down her spine and I could feel jolts of excitement and panic on her body.


    " I am your girlfriend ", she spoke this time in a mild voice, worried she will be punished again. After speaking she once again covered her embarrassed face with her small hands.


    At this moment shepletely stopped thinking about David and her heart was only beating with thoughts of the boy in front of her , who was making her experience a roller-coster of new emotions .


    "Yes that''s how it should be , I want you to be mine and I am shameless enough to admit it."

 Chapter 12 *First Experience *(R-18)

    Seeing her lying docilely in my arms like an obedient kitten, I gradually used my hands to hold the hands she was using to cover her face and slowly guided them down to hold my waist, then once again pushed for another kiss.


    This time she no longer resisted and opened her mouth to wee my tongue, having learned from the previous battle, her tongue now actively started fighting for dominance. This was much more intense than the previous one-sided domination.


    We could hear the embarrassing sounds we were making out clearly.


    One could even see that soon she got so engrossed in the kiss that she started giving small moans and started muttering ndor''s name again and again.


    My hands started getting impatient and soon started caressing her back and then I finally grasped her perfect supple bosoms.


    I could feel that the dragon bloodline was increasing my libido and it was getting harder with each passing second to bear it.


    Feeling my grip on her right bosom she held my waist tightly and slowly moved her hands upwards to feel the broad back of my shoulders and held them tightly wanting to be one in the embrace.


    Feeling her intense hug I knew her body was starting to get excited after experiencing these new foreign sensations.


    I once again separated our lips and saw her misty eyes. Her dishevelled hairs and breathlessness with her rosy red face only increased her charm, enough to provoke war among men.


    Without wasting time I put one of my hands under her knees and the other on her back lifting her in a princess carry and started walking towards our tent we prepared to sleep earlier.


    She gave a long yelp upon being suddenly lifted.


    "ndor let me down this instant... What are you even doing, please stop!", she cried like there was no tomorrow.


    Ignoring her I kept walking toward the tent, "Did you forget about the most important instruction about being the perfect girlfriend?"��I asked her after squeezing one of her buttocks.


    She instantly quieted down and spoke again like mosquitoes were buzzing, "It''s to be obedient!"


    "Then be obedient, alright?"


    Soon I put her down on the bed sheet on the ground like she was the most delicate piece of art.


    Then I slowly lowered my head to sniff hervender-like aroma I put my nose on her light blue hair and breathed in all her scent.


    Then slowly my lips touched her forehead reassuring and calming her crazy heartbeats while my hands kept caressing her perky bosoms.


    ''Wuvuuuuuu~~ wuvvvvv~ I now can''t get married any longer, this youngdy is no longer pure ", she started crying.


    I gently wiped her tears with my fingers and then started licking her tear-filled cheeks to clean her face covering her with my masculine taste.


    "How did you even think that I''m gonna let you marry someone else, my little princess!",


    I then slowly started covering her face with a shower of kisses, first on her eyebrows, then on her eyelids, sliding down on her nose and cheeks then finallynding on her earlobes which I once again gently bite sending shivers of joy and love down her body, her breathing became very raged and her chest was heaving up and down.


    He knew the stimulus was getting too much for her but he had to endure, as the first experience he decided not to skip any things.


    He slowly took off his shirt and then started lifting off her whitish skin-tight shirt and bluish check pleated skirt.


    She was too exhausted by continuous stimulus and pleasure to speak anything but her misty eyes with which she was looking at him so firmly expressed how much she wanted more from her partner.


    He slowly separated her hands covering her bra and slowly unbuckled it, he left trail of kisses and hickeys along the way, and he could see her erect nipples, showing how much pleasure she was feeling.


    He slowly pinched the left nipple and gently bite the right one. Her body started producing so many love hormones that she had long lost all resistance and drowned in these enchanting feelings.


    She was like a boat on a stormy sea being hit by waves after waves.


    He sucked her nipple and rolled his tongue in circr movements around her arer skin while caressing the other bosom.<sub> </sub>


    She could no longer hold on and clenched the surrounding bed sheet.


    Her entire body was drenched in sweat, her sacred hole was already twitching wanted something to calm her down.


    She finally started moaning loudly," Aaahhhh~~


    aahhh ndor, oooooh... Holy shit thizzzz... this is just too much for my first time...just put the dammm thing insideeeee pleased...I beg you...pleaszzzzz!"


    Her voice was already stuttering too much to speak and she could only re at him with her misty eyes.


    He then slowly moved down her navel and pried his tongue in to make herpletely lose her mind she held his hair tightly with all her remaining strength as if her life was depending on it.


    Finally, he knew it was time for the main dish or her mind might short circuit from the surplus stimulus.


    He slowly took off her ckce panties and marvelled at the sight of her sacred ce.


    He descended to kiss her ce which was shaved clean.


    "Oh my dear wifey, did you shave your ce for me ?", he asked shamelessly.


    She was too exhausted and rolled her eyes only muttering..." How did I even got caught in hands of this bastard".


    His tongue slowly invaded her insides and started exploring her depths. Her eyes wide opened at his sudden invasion and could only clench his hairs more tightly to hold herself from losing her mind.


    Her vaginal walls started contracting and she felt like something ing down soon,with his excellent tongue exploration she could no longer hold on and squirted a huge amount of her love juices on his face. He looked at her and licked her love juices on his face and then slowly undressed his remaining clothes, he, atst, took off his underwear.


    She was taken back after seeing his fully erect 8-inch-long penis. She was so scared that such a big thing can even fit inside her?... won''t it break her? She gritted her teeth but at the same time, her body which was at top of arousal was full of expectedness. Her mind was too excited to pass down the opportunity.


    She could already feel him using his fingers to massage and widen her vaginal opening.


    "So tell me who are you? One wrong answer and we stop right here ", he looked at her with his evil signature smile.


    She only stared at him," You badieeeee, still dare to bully me, isn''t it enough that you already fooled me into this."


    He just chuckled at her sweet tantrum and knew from her coquettish tone that she had already epted this, he kissed her forehead gently making her calm down.


    ..


    Once I saw she was ready I aligned my fully erect dick against her opening and pushed inside in one go. She felt an overbearing pain. He kissed her mouth to muffle her screaming.


    The blood flowed down making a plum red spot on the bed sheet, which was proof that the young maiden was no longer a virgin.


    He stayed inside her for a few minutes to let her adjust, her insides were too tight, and he could feel her vagina contracting vigorously to swallow his penispletely.


    Finally, she opened her pain-filled eyes and it was the signal ndor was waiting for, he started thrusting inside her. He started with gentle piston movements followed by rough ploughing, deep moans and grunting of both man and woman filled the entire space.


    Soon he could feel he was about toe and decided to match his ejaction with hers. Her body started shivering heavily and he knew she was about toe and increased his pace.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~~~ she cried onest time before releasing all her fluids.


    He also grunted loudly before releasing everything inside dying her vaginal wallspletely white. The pleasure brought by joint climax was too much, she felt her entire mind going white but just before she was about to lose her consciousness she felt a sweet touch of lips on her forehead, assuring her that she was no longer alone before she finally lost it.


    He too was exhausted by the first sex session of his current life andid beside her covering her perfect body with his warm embrace.


    ....Soon he too holding her tightly dozed off to dreand.

 Chapter 13 A New Discovery And Being Lovey-Dovey

    Soon the shiny hot rays of sunlight hit his sleepy face forcing him to wake from his slumber, as soon as he opened his eyes he saw a pair of sapphire eyes staring at him quietly.


    He could still feel the warmth as their bodies were still intertwined.


    "So my wife love my cute face so much, that she secretly was admiring it .. well it''s not a new thing I already know how much a stalker you can be when you chased me through more than half of town with that sneaky little knife of yours hahaha!"


    Staying with him for the past few days she knew he''s gonna keep speaking shamelessly so she finally opened her sweet lips," Aren''t you afraid that I''m still gonna go to David and backstab and leave you after all we only spend one night together."


    Although she said that her heart was thumping loudly telling her how much she will feel devastated if he really left her.


    She was a simple girl who only wanted her lover to love her back and she was aware she was a selfish girl and had a lot of shorings in her personality so she only wanted unconditional support from her lover.


    She had long decided that she''s gonna follow the one who''s gonna take away her life''s first time as her heart couldn''t allow her to share herself with another person if her body already belonged to someone else in the first ce, that was her thought process since childhood.


    Guided by insecurities and fear that all this was a joke and a one-night stand for fun in his eyes she wanted to know his true thoughts.


    ndor knew with her timid and shaky voice that she was scared and her mind was already filled with post first night doubts that all girls are filled with after their first sex.


    ��


    Feeling her unease and shaky tone I quickly again held her tightly in my arms letting her once again feel my broad and wide chest on which she could rely upon, her raged breathing calmed down, and I locked her legs with mine then joined her forehead with mine and put my nose on her nose and blew short gushes of my warm breath on her face drowning her again in my masculine smell.


    She calmed down and looked at me with her big sapphire eyes, waiting for me to further speak,


    "Do you think I''m stupid ?, even Gods won''t forgive me if I let a seducing fairy like you run away.


    Moreover, I have already recorded the scenes where we kissed and did all that lovey-dovey stuffst night."


    "Dare you to run away to David, I won''t hesitate in releasing all those recording mana stones to the public!"


    Finally, a smile started blooming on her timid face," You are such a bad person, I knew it from the beginning when I first saw the dangerous glint in your eyes with which you first approached us, I knew I needed to be careful with you but I still fell in your bad hands.


    I don''t know how much evil stuff you have nned but one thing....,youuuuu~you are not allowed to bully me in future ok?"


    After saying it she tried to turn her face sideways to avoid him from letting him see her blushing and embarrassed face but before she could do it, her face was already cupped in his palms, "Aushima from this point on you will belong to me,


    let the sky above be our witness and this greenery around be our cheap boudoir while these warm sun rays be blessings sent from above to our union, I won''t let you ever leave me , Mark my words deep into your heart, deep into your very existence of soul,for you are gonna suffer with me for eternity so just trust me unconditionally as I make your suffering your greatest source of joy and happiness in this life", saying I finally closed her mouth with mine as I felt tears started running down her eyes.


    She held him tightly as their kiss started getting more intense with each passing second. Each of them could feel the fire that was lit up in their hearts and the burning passion in their actions.


    He knew at this point her heart was only beating with thoughts for only him.<sub> </sub>


    ....


    In the rented house in the city ,David who was practising swordy in the courtyard suddenly felt a huge pain in his chest, he felt as if someone had cut away a part of his heart, and he thought that maybe he was hurt internally while practising sword.


    While under the shady trees the kiss of lovers was getting more wholesome, ndor suddenly felt a huge amount of strength slowly rising inside him. He quickly separated from her and examined himself.


    With his dragon eyes , he realised that the luck around him was getting stronger. He quickly realised it must be because hepletely cut off Aushima from David''s potential harem fate allowing him to plunder away his luck as his own.


    Soon he felt the soul lotus in the centre of his consciousness spinning rapidly and it was absorbing all the luck around him and releasing pure warm energy in his body which was increasing his strength steadily.


    With his newly gained knowledge from inheritance, he knew that now his strength has reached second order.


    Suddenly he had a thought in mind that if he can kill David after plundering away all his luck he may easily break through the strength of the third order.


    Noticing his absent-mindedness, Aushima felt as if her lover was angry and quickly tried to coax him," please don''t be angry! It''s just it was too painfulst night.... It was my first time....please understand we can only kiss and nooo more until I recover okieeeee? We will do it again tomorrow okay?", which pulled him out of his trance.


    He looked at her cute face and smiled," a my wifey is such a cutie, it wanna make me kiss her whole day long till her lips are sore, you are already proficient in way of coaxing me, it just wanna make me do it again so much".


    Suddenly she lowered her head looking guilty she did not dare to look in his eyes, seeing her expressions he knew what the little airhead was thinking so he slowly lifted her body to put her on hisp while hugging her again affectionately.


    "I know what you are thinking you must want to speak that your strength increased this morning and now you are a high-level mage, you must be thinking you stole a part of my strengthst night to increase your strength, lemme rify, I''ll tell you the truth since you are gonna be together with me anyway, actuallyst night I shared part of my dragon bloodline with you which I got in inheritance and now there''s a bit of dragon bloodline mixed in your blood. Congrattions!, you now won''t die young and can live for a couple of hundred years till I again raise your strength."


    Hearing him exin, suddenly her heart felt warm, she knew how precious were things like inheritance and her family had already given up on her due to low potential and as a result, she was not given resources to train or increase her strength, she had already nned to live her old life without any ambition to break through to high-level mage, but her lover ignited her long lost ambition for power, tears started dripping down her eyespletely wetting his clothes.


    She looked at him onest time before deciding to ept all strength her lover gave her so that she can spend hundreds of years feeling his warmth and help him with whatever he wanted to do, if he was an evil demon than she was willing to be a fallen angel to apany him, she finally nestled in his arms like a cat confiding in her owner.


    [ Guys quick poll which girl you wanna see next to be taken by mc  1)Eve


    2)Jasmine


    3) parul


    4) another new female lead.


    Tell inments your opinion


    Also I know there are some grammatical issues here and there as Ick editing time,will try to correct them when I have free time as my typin speed on mobile is already too slow to write more chs xd ]

 Chapter 14 Laying A Blueprint For Future

    After an hour of cuddling and an intense night''s workout, their stomach started growling from hunger.


    Slowly, they separated and started washing up their face.


    This time Aushima was like an obedient little maid who prepared breakfast carefully and seeing it a smile bloomed on his face and he couldn''t stop himself from chuckling," Sure enough, the maid''s training was not in vain."


    After changing clothes they started to pack up.


    She took the bedsheets containing evidence of her no longer being a virgin and folded them carefully like they were her life''s most important treasure.


    ...


    The return journey was smooth, I decided to give the airhead a heads up regarding my future actions.


    "Hey listen carefully, for this directly involves your husband''s core secrets, I want you to wait for a while before admitting our rtionship as our sudden announcement may cause an rm for Jasmine and Eve and they may be more careful plus you don''t need to stick with David anymore and we gonna sleep together in my house rather than group''s rented house.


    Lastly, I must keep targeting David and other people like him as it''s the only way for me to get stronger, and as long I get stronger the people sharing my bloodline will also get stronger, so even if you have any questions don''t ask them now as I can''t answer them yet.


    You just have to remember I will never leave you and I''m doing it for myself and people who are important to me and you are included in it."


    Soon the duo after a day-night journey filled with lots of couple''s moments arrived back in the city.


    Today was the day they had to report to the guild for their new silver-ranked quests in the evening.


    They separated and went to their respective house, Aushima still had to bring her clothes and other girls'' stuff from her home to the ce she''s gonna sleep from now on.


    ...


    After a tiring journey I decided to finally take a bath in therge tub I had specially bought before the trip, suddenly I had an amazing idea," Won''t it be better to stuff almost all important things like beds, clothes, mattresses, bathtubs and other daily necessities inside my storage ring, that way I can always carry my home with me."


    Not wanting to wait for more, he headed for the market area and soon began his shopping spree and ordered all sorts of items to be delivered to his house.


    It was already past afternoon and all the items he ordered were about to arrive, he was thankful to Aushima as she had already given him so many gold coins which she had saved for God knows how long.


    After sitting leisurely on the sofa he began to remember all the new information he acquired via inheritance.


    It took him a while but finally, he was able to process everything.


    ording to the knowledge he gained, there were countless worlds like the one he lived in this universe and each world has its own set of rules by which it works, all different worlds function independently and treat all living things impartially but there are some people who are the chosen ones, they are chosen by their respective worlds to maintain order and stability and act on behalf of the world, they are blessed by luck and destiny of the world they live in.


    He finally realised who the so-called protagonists /heroes/chosen ones truly are.


    He now had a clear understanding that by stealing their chances he was stealing away the blessing and luck bestowed upon them to convert it into pure energy for his increase in strength.


    He realised that there were 8 orders of strength after which one can finally cross mortal limits and step into the true path of immortal cultivation.


    The bigger worlds included countless gods, demons, and various other mythical beings and only after reaching order 8 can he force into those worlds. Yes, the countless worlds had a strong barrier surrounding them which needed a certain amount of order strength to break.


    His current strength was already level two, and their current world was a low-level world capable of producing protagonists that can rival up to the 4th order of strength.


    Thus, he concluded David should have 4th order of strength as ording to the knowledge he gained from inheritance all world usually only have one protagonist whose strength correspond to the size of that world.


    Suddenly everything became clear to him, he realised that as he took and plundered the other''s luck and destiny, he was weakening his opponent''s strength, but at the same time his strength was going up and soon he will be able to ignore the rules that bound him here, and when that happens nothing can stop him in this world.<sub> </sub>


    So the n was simply to find these so-called lucky ones and plunder them to raise his strength to the fourth-order which was the limit here and then leave this world for a medium-level world.


    As he got the hang of everything, the things he bought earlier arrived. After putting everything in ce and making sure the delivery person went away he stored all the stuff in his storage ring.


    He knew in the current world only some low-level storage rings were present as the technology to produce them was long lost since the space mages disappeared and he did not want to make anyonee for him after knowing about storage ring.


    Finally, the door of the house rang and Aushima without waiting for any more directly barged in, she was carrying tworge suitcases which caused her to be heavily exhausted. After putting them down she just sank onto the sofa.


    He gave her a ss of water to recharge her energy, which proved effective but he soon realised her pouting expression and knew what this seductress needed.


    In these past days, he had already realised that the most important thing she loved in intimate actions was kissing. So he leaned in to give her a small peck on the lips and she nodded in satisfaction.


    She soon put all her stuff in his room and both started getting ready to go to the guild as the group had long decided to meet there directly.


    The two managed to arrive at their destination just in time, where they found others waiting for them.


    David just nodded at them and went in without thinking much.


    On the other hand, seeing ndor and Aushima arriving together many ideas and thoughts started popping up in Eve and Jasmine''s minds.


    The group soon came to the bulletin board where quests were hung.


    There were only 2 silver-ranked quests but they were enough for them to rank up to gold rank.


    But each of them would take at least a week toplete, but the plus point was, starting from silver rank, adventurers were paid a good amount of gold coins by their respective guilds.


    The first quest was to help the guild master''s daughter Parul in finding a special ingredient for an ancient elixir recipe but that ingredient could only be found in the nearby kingdom of light''s dangerous restricted forest, where rarely any human enters due to various dangerous beasts lurking in shadows.


    The second was to assist the knights in exterminating a horde of menacing goblins in a town in the countryside. This quest needed a week and a half to finish.


    Seeing the people in dilemma ndor decided it was time for him to speak as in their eyes he was the most analytical person in the group," Actually both tasks are very easy and each needs 2 people as a basic requirement. Why don''t we split into groups of 2 and 3 respectively toplete them fast, you know the quest like goblin extermination is very hard toe by as it''s gonna give us lots of points and if we missed either of these, we will have to do a lot of other silver-ranked quests before we can level up to gold rank."


    Founding the argument logical all nodded their heads.


    "Yes you are right, we must level up fast and only by putting our lives as a wager can we be strongest", spoke David.


    It was at that point Aushima realised David only had the notion to get strong in his brain and didn''t even bother paying a nce to others, in his eyes he don''t even need to bother to exin his actions to anyone and all must assume they have to serve him and guide him like a monarch, the minor shorings in his personality which earlier she was blinded to were soon noticed by her and the more she noticed the more she felt thankful to ndor for opening her eyes and looked at him affectionately.


    ��


    I suddenly saw the blue airhead looking at me again with those misty eyes," What''s the situation with her now? Is this her way to give me a signal to again go on a duo journey �� hmm but it will push back my ns for Eve and Jasmine. Well never mind let''s just fulfil her wish. Who knows what surprise awaits us?"


    David was already thinking about how to split the group, seeing the rhythm I winked at Aushima and spoke," The goblin quest needs strong strength people as we need to engage in melee with them plus most of the goblins this time have magic resistance in their bodies, so Aushima won''t be able to help much and I alsock experience with weapons for melee as I''m more of a survival and support type."


    Getting my signal Aushima followed me up, "Yes, I am also bad with weapons and only able to do magic spells and the past week I have learned various spells to improve my shorings and increased my agility with physical work out so I think, I and ndor are most suited for the quest to retrieve item."


    p Not finding any fault with her reasoning David once again nodded. In his mind, he had already decided to go to kill goblins, it doesn''t matter who came with him, as a hero and chosen one how can he waste time finding some herbs while he had the chance to unleash his strength and fight and kill to his heart''s content, in his eyes only by fighting can one be stronger.</anda>


    Soon the groups were decided and they decided to separate ordingly but during the entire time, there was a strange light in Eve''s eyes.


    With her sharp eyes, she was able to notice changes in Aushima, she was no longer arguing with them nor stayed closer to David plus all these secret expressions that were exchanged between ndor and her only made the situation more suspicious, while Jasmine didn''t even bother to pay attention to these details as in her eyes Aushima and ndor with their weak strengths were like a pawn in her hand who she could y with any time, she had long decided to kill Aushima and ndor after a while, in her eyes the only opponent was Eve.

 Chapter 15 Kingdom Of Light, Here We Come!

    After discussing everything the group went separate ways.


    The other group went to the town to take part in goblin extermination, while ndor took Aushima''s hand and returned to the guild, he wanted to know further details directly from Parul.


    The receptionist thought they all went for the goblin quest and was surprised to see them return.


    "How can I help you guys?", she spoke in her usual monotone.


    Without wasting any time I decided to get straight to the point, "Call your guild leader''s daughter, Miss Parul as we have decided to take her quest and want further info on the subject"


    There was something she wanted to speak but she held back before going upstairs to call Parul.


    We waited for a few minutes before finally once again witnessing the deadly mature beauty descending the stairs.


    Witnessing her, once again caused my breathing to fasten but thankfully I was no longer a virgin so I was easily able to hide the shameless smile blooming on my face.


    Upon seeing us I saw a sense of dejection in her face which could only be discovered if observed minutely.


    I suddenly had a hunch that she wanted David to take this quest due to her high favorability towards him and maybe she just issued this quest to help him rank up fast.


    I once again realised how broken the luck of these so-called protagonists was, who are supported by the will of the world itself.


    "So I heard you decided to take my quest, but I tell you the herb I need are ck-tailed wild grass and red ginseng. I need them to make a new healing medicine, whose recipe I found in an ancient book", she spoke softly trying to hide the dismay on her face.


    Suddenly I got a little angry wasn''t it just one item we needed to find how did it be two items, sure enough, she is deliberately increasing our difficulty.


    Thus, I had already decided in my mind to make her suffer after this trip.


    "Don''t worry miss, but don''t you think the difficulty of this task is a little more than a silver rank quest", I decided to finally counter her style.


    "Isn''t it just finding some herbs, what''s the big deal?", she spoke amusingly.


    p "Well for starters we need to enter the neighbouring kingdom who does not have a favourable expression of us, this already put us at risk to be plotted against plus the restricted forest there is already too dangerous to find one item and you want us to find two and you don''t even give us their location, isn''t it making things difficult for newbies? ", I countered her once again.</anda>


    She gritted her teeth and knew her ploy was seen through by me but she not wanted to settle for a


    loss and spoke, "Don''t worry my sister will help you, she is already at the guild''s branch in that kingdom''s capital due to some work."


    I instantly saw through her little conspiracy as I already knew her big sister was a superb beauty but was very unsocial, causing problems for many people taking up their guild''s quests. She would deliberately travel with them and make things more difficult to enjoy the thrill of life-death situations.


    Finally, a bold idea came to mind, "Isn''t your sister the most loved girl in your family and you and your father dote on her the most, how will you feel when you see your sister standing on my side as weined your bad deeds to your father."


    Yes, I already thought about what I had to do, capture her elder childish sister first and use her to conspire against Parul, and at the same point force, a joint attack with help of Jasmine and Eve who already started considering her as a potential love rival to force her intoplete despair, just thinking about all this started exciting ndor.


    "Thank you so much, we will try our best toplete the quest as fast as possible", saying so I bowed down a little to hide my once again excited face.


    Then I quickly dragged Aushima away to avoid further time being wasted.


    I kept holding her arm as I dragged her to the shopping street.<sub> </sub>


    "Aren''t we gonna go prepare for the journey, why we are here?", she asked surprisingly.


    I just waved one hand and spoke," it''s not a big deal, today we will buy a lot of stuff and just rx before starting the journey tomorrow".


    She had long forgotten to resist him and just let him pull her.


    It was more of a date for her as he first took her to a jewellery shop to get her a beautiful set of earrings, then took her to eat all sorts of crazy street foods which she always avoided for fear of being unhygienic.


    Then they went to various shops to order some furniture he forgot yesterday, they then went to a medicine shop and she was surprised to see him buy all sorts of various medicines like hallucinating powder, paralysis drugs, needles, some poisons etc she decided to not speak as some things are better if not asked and she just enjoyed hispany.


    ndor had already thought of things he might need in the forest to fight wild beasts as well as some bandits and bought all sorts of defensive gears and healing elixirs along with medicines to torture and poisons to kill someone if needed.


    Soon the sun came down and he took her hand and lead her to the town square and made her sit on a bench.


    Then he put one arm behind her to support her.


    She quickly leaned on him as they watched the evening fountain illuminated by sunset with bustling people selling stuff in the background.


    "It''s really beautiful, I had fun today, even though I lived in this city for so long, I never explored it like today and finally knew how many things I was not even aware of, thanks for this beautiful day ndor", she spoke whilefortably leaning on him.


    I gently flicked her forehead with my fingers," Still calling me ndor? did you forget the previous punishment?"


    Hearing it she giggled sweetly''" Hus---Husband, it was amazing", after saying she quickly hid her face in my chest.


    We spent some time savouring the serenendscape, before finally heading home.


    Like a good wife given the best maid training, she directly ran to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    While I waited for dinner, the various items we bought were brought to the home by the delivery man and after he left I again stored almost all the stuff in my storage ring. This time I was fully prepared I had almost everything one could think of in my storage ring.


    After enjoying my favourite gravy-filled steaks and some veg soup prepared by her, I gave her one of my sly smile.


    She immediately understood my signal and lowered her face in embarrassment but before she could think of a counter-response, I had already moved and lifted her to carry her to our bedroom.


    She gave a long yelp~upon being lifted suddenly but herck of resistance and shyly dodging eyes highlighted how much she was expecting to experience the taste of lovemaking again.


    The night was long and people were young,


    It was bound to be a sleepless night as this time we went on for many rounds and continuous creaking of bed along with loud moans and groans mixed with shameless talks finally exhausted her.


    She tried her best to fight back but after long time was eventually defeated and once again the pair cuddled and slept while being locked in a tight embrace.


    The morning rays along with breezy winds passing through windows forced them to open their sleepy eyes.


    He was excited for this new day and looking forward to his adventure in the kingdom of light and meeting that childish elder sister.

 Chapter 16 *Rose Gets Countered*[R-18]

    Without wasting much time ndor and Aushima got into a lovely bath where they quickly washed each other and ate breakfast to set on their journey to the kingdom of light.


    They took a horse carriage and arrived at their destination in one day itself.


    The capital of the neighbouring kingdom was not much different, but people were disdainful towards the people of their kingdom as they were not provided with food relief when they were hit by recent famine and countless lives were lost causing the political tensions between nations to rise. They spent some time renting a deste house for a week as they had to stay here for a while.


    After some time, the group arrived at their guild''s branch in the city and met the receptionist there.


    "We are the ones, who have taken up the quest of Miss Parul and she asked us to report to Miss Rose, her elder sister upon our arrival for further instructions".


    The receptionist nodded nkly and sent one of the servant girls to call Rose.


    Finally, after waiting for 20 minutes, I was able to see the childish eldest sister Rose and I had to admit her beauty was on par with Parul she looked much more feminine with her girlish expression and a delicate face.


    "So you are the ones sent by my sister", she spoke without any expression on her face.


    ''Strange my sister sent me a letter yesterday and said she''s couldn''t send her crush named David to me, whom she wanted to help to level up because of this boy named ndor pulling tricks, I get it she wants me to teach him a lesson, and that girl probably is her love rival'', she muttered to herself in a very low voice.


    But ndor''s strength had already reached second order and he easily head her muttering, this only made his resolve to get revenge on Parul more firm.


    She suddenly spoke," We are grateful that you reached out to assist us in finding the herbs but sadly we don''t have information regarding their whereabouts and, you will have to find them yourself in the restricted forest ".


    Hearing her I felt silent and knew after hearing her muttering that this bitch definitely knew where we can find herbs but deliberately making trouble but I still decided to wait for what she was trying to do.


    She was happy at seeing the duo being silent and spoke," But don''t worry, since this youngdy is free then she shall personally assist you in your exploration in the restricted forest".


    Hearing her suddenly everything became clear to me and knew she just wanted to keep making trouble for us in the forest.


    ''Do you think it''s so easy to y with me?'', I sneered inwardly but then a bold idea came to my mind.


    "Miss thanks for your help, as without it we may find it hard toplete the quest, therefore we would like to invite you to our house in the evening which we rented beforeing here to hold some important discussions like ns to counter wild beasts, and other potential dangers like bandits or other ouws we may face in the restricted forest ", I spoke with a big n in my mind.


    She thought for a moment before nodding and then we left the guild.


    After arriving at our new rented house I told Aushima to carry out our n which I nned along the way, which was to send her away to find information about simr people like David in this kingdom through various channels while I go alone to restricted forest.


    I told her clearly that the person we looking for must have a great background, many beautiful girls around him or someone who suddenly rose to the limelight with David-like characteristics, she like a trained maid quickly nodded.


    As his lover she had long put all her trust in him and not bothered to question his motives as he had already told her that he would never leave her and what he was doing was to increase their strength.


    As evening came, the door was knocked.


    When I opened it, I saw the excited Rose and she directly barged in. She no way had an appeal of an elder sister and the only thing that was going for her was her sweet voice and voluptuous body.


    I made a tea for her, and after drinking she suddenly felt dizzy and looked at me to inquire what I made her drink, slowly she felt strength leaving her body.


    I slowly got up and locked the door and seeing an evil smile on my face her yful face finally showed an expression of fear.


    ...( pov switch b/w ndor and Rose)


    "What? Please Don''te any closer!",she cried loudly.


    "No, I just thought it would be easier to see how beautiful you are,up close."


    "What?��.Are you telling truth?"


    As his muscr body approached, Rose freaked out and tried to move away.


    Her breasts, which were squeezed together, were looking way too seductive.


    However, she was under confusion brought by the strange drug which was mixed in tea, as a result she easily epted ndor''s advances. She was like a sheep fallen into wolf''s ws.


    After receiving her permission, though reluctantly, ndor proudly began to look at her body from top to bottom.


    "Your hair is way beautiful, dear!", he whispered in her trembling ears.


    "What?...Hmmm. Well, it''s because I usually take good care of my hair."


    He took her side hair in his hands and yed with it, fluffing it making her face more and more embarrassed.


    Rose looked a little surprised at his sudden praise, but being a bundle of pride and self-esteem, it''s impossible for her to not be happy with others'' praise, and despite being forced by him, she still put on a proud face.


    He was getting impatient and hurriedly undressed her weakly struggling body,


    her bouncing breasts were enough to make him drool.


    "It''s pretty long if you untie it, isn''t it? Aren''t you going to follow your sis Parul''s hairstyle?"


    "Well, yes. But it''s a lot better than long hair falling down. It''s okay to keep your hair like Parul, but�� ponytail is better for a yful person like me".


    "��Is that so?"


    "That''s right."


    ndor, who thought that it didn''t matter whether she kept ponytails or let her hairs loose,as long as it looked good, didn''t understand this.


    Loose untied hair easily gives the impression of seduction, and will be popr with men who are easy to arouse.


    Well, let''s shelve the question of whether she is neat and seductive when she ispletely naked in front of a man.


    ndor enjoys the smooth feeling of her hair which was taken care of by her meticulously.


    Rose also squinted her eyes at his actions, feeling a little better as her hair was gently ruffled.


    "Your face is�� really cute. How many newbies have you seduced already with it?"


    "Mmmmmm!...You know I''m pretty��! But please don''t put your face so close to mine. I don''t want to see an ugly face like a monkey next to me."


    Her eyebrows are carefully groomed and her eyes arerge and shiny, though they are kind of mischievous.


    Her nose is sharp, and her lips look fleshy and pouty.


    Her white skin looks as if it has never been tanned, and I''m sure with her charm, she feels quite confident as a woman.


    She has a lovely expression that changes from time to time, and I can understand why she is so popr among men.


    "Good."


    "Huhhh!?"


    Suddenly, ndor shoved his thick finger into Rose''s mouth.


    Her eyes widen and she tries to escape, but ndor supports her waist and blocks her way out.


    She tried to resist but to no avail.


    Her back arched, highlighting her breasts, but he didn''t look there.


    It doesn''t matter, because I''ll have plenty to look atter anyway.


    "Your tongue is small and red."


    "Whal''s wlong wilh you?"...��she stutters:


    Ignoring Rose''s protests, he grabbed her tongue and yed with it.


    She red at him hard and yelled at him��


    "Mmm, mmm��"


    Her resistance bes weaker as time passed.<sub> </sub>


    Her face flushed red and she stared up at his face.


    A man and woman gaze at each other from close range while ying with their tongues, saliva drooling from their mouths.


    She was naked and the man does not want to let go as a result the room was filled with a unique quietness.


    "Ah��pleaseee"


    When the finger was removed from her mouth, her tongue followed out.


    ndor smiles as he looks at his finger, which is sticky with her saliva.


    "What''s wrong? What a regrettable face."


    "What about��? I didn''t do that!",


    gulping, Rose growls.


    She wiped her mouth roughly with a scrubbing motion.


    Laughing at her, ndor turned his gaze to her chest.


    "No,..it''s quite huge. You''re a seductive vixen who likes to trouble newbies in the guild, don''t you?"


    "Mmm-hmm! This is something that I waspletely born with already. I''m taking care of it, though."


    Rose''s self-esteem was tickled by the praise, and she shook her chest to show her amazing breasts.


    ndor stares at her breasts from up close.


    Her breasts, which jutted out so far forward that it was hard to believe, jiggled softly as she wriggled slightly.


    The cherry-red nipple at the tip was glistening against her white skin.


    "What size are they?"


    "Uh�� F I think."


    "Woaaahhh!", ndor was shocked .


    I didn''t expect to find a girl with the holy weapon of a F cup in this city...


    I  knew that nowadays, due to the improvement and changes in the food situation, there are more women withrger cups than in the past, but even so, F and above are quite rare.


    I wanted to worship it.


    "Great. Now, let''s get started��"


    "Whoaoaah, what!? What are you trying to do, touchin..my breasts?"


    "No, no, no. If I just look�� you won''t be able to feel the beauty they are hiding."


    "What? Really... You are definitely lying?"


    "Hehe", ndor grinned evilly and reached for Rose''s chest again.


    She groaned, but this time she didn''t try to stop his hand from making contact.


    Wuvvvvuuu~


    He poked her breast nipple with his finger and let out a long sigh of admiration.


    Her overbearing breasts that he touched with his fingers were extremely soft and bouncy.


    Because of their size, they might be a little saggy, but because of her young age, they were not in the miserable state of being delonged.


    ndor was drawn to the softness that seemed to make him endless heavens.


    "It''s quite soft and heavy��"


    "Hey! Don''t y with my tits!"


    This time, he scooped up the breast with his palm as if to hold it up from underneath, and shook it as if to check its weight.


    In general, it is said that a F-cup weighs close to half kilogram with just one breast.


    Well, they do live up to their reputation.


    If you look from below, you''ll be able to see the wonderful sight.


    "It''s so soft and bouncy hmmm��"


    "Hahaha! Don''t touch so softly the stimulus is too much!"


    He did not rub them roughly, but rubbed them with his palm, caressing them like the most delicate jade he had.


    He knew that if he caressed her in a way that caused her pain, Rose would run away eventually.


    And ,she would never let him touch her again.


    That was the only thing he had to avoid.


    So, as when you touch a very delicate animal, he continues to caress it with no hostility or harm, onlypassion��


    "Mmm, hmm��",


    Rose began to let out breathtaking sighs.


    As I fondle her warm breasts with my palms, the feeling of a bump begins to hit me.


    It was her nipple that was beginning to harden.


    I had a mischievous idea as I poked them more.


    "ndor!? What are you doing!?"


    He pierced it and flicked it lightly with his finger.


    Rose''s body shakes and she res at ndor with tears and timidness in her big eyes.


    I am�� I am....angry...I am angry, but I don''t seem to hate this strange feeling but whyy?


    That may be because he has been treating me with lot of care.


    I guess it''s part of her personality.


    Although it was a vague idea, ndor was beginning to get a hang of her personality.


    It also includes things like her sexual preferences��


    He felt more and more that she was a M-type.


    I really want to suck on her cherry nipples and bite them, which are erect, but I don''t think she would ept that now as she''s still groaning with strange emotions.


    Also,I''m in the middle of observing her whole body in order to understand her charms and her deadly features.


    Let''s leave that forter and continue with this.


    He chuckled and moved closer to her body again.

 Chapter 17 *Making Rose Surrender*[R-18]

    (Warning - if you don''t like lewdness plz skip the following chapter.)


    "Okay, don''t try to hide it ��just open your arms."


    "Okay."


    ndor slowly lifted her arm, and Rose who was too upied to cope up with change and under drug confusion cheerfully raised her hand.


    I��I am not ashamed anymore.


    He touched my breasts this way and that way��..and now I am wondering what''s he up to with my arms.


    "It''s smooth��", he spoke gently.


    "I''ve been taking care of that as well, you know. Where, ooo-oyeee where are you touching��?"


    However, when ndor suddenly started stroking her armpits, she was once again flustered.


    I hurriedly tried to lower my arms, but they were gripped so tightly by ndor''s big arms that I couldn''t even move them.


    "Aaaahh��. Ahhhh! this gori��!!"


    "Haha", heughed yfully.


    He seemed to have gotten used to being called gori by now.


    He stroked her slippery armpit over and over again.


    "��You''re sweating a little."


    "Uuuuuuwuuu ah ah ah ah��what!?"


    Rose freaks out when she saw ndor staring at the liquid on his fingers.


    Abandoning her, he put his face even closer�� to her armpit.


    "I knew you smelled a little sweaty. It smells sour."


    "Stop it!"


    I sniffed, and the smell of sweat filled my nostrils.


    I''m interested in the unique smell that my girl possesses, you know Aushima has her typicalvender odour, but I also seem to like the smell of her itself now.


    I always wondered how men and women were too different.


    If it were a man, the sweat would be stinky and unpleasant, but a woman''s sweat, even if it smells pungent, somehow tickles a man''s heart and arouses his sense of conquest.


    Are the women secreting some kind of pheromone there that we can''t see?


    With this in mind, ndor further put his face in her smooth armpit��


    "Noooooooo��what you doing"? she screamed tearfully.


    I went all the way in and licked up till the hollow of her armpit.


    "Oh, my God�� you! Are you out of your mind? No, no!"


    she was gasping heavily


    She iled her arms, but ndor remained unfazed.


    He continued to lick her armpits carefully.


    There was no feeling of rough hair growth, so I guessed she must have taken very good care of it.


    The number of men who would pull away rather than get excited at the sight of a woman proudly growing armpit hair would be greater, so Rose, who is trying to gain poprity with newbies in the guild, would make sure to take care of it.


    ? Sweat is salty. Even ndor doesn''t want to eat someone''s sweat casually.


    But for some reason, Rose''s sweat tasted wonderful to him, like a sweet nectar.


    "Mmm, hey, hey, mmm��"


    Rose''s voice changed from confused to sultry.


    She watched as hei buried his face in her armpit and ravished it.


    The resistance that she had shown earlier was now gone, and she was shaking her body at the new sensation of having her armpits licked.


    When he finally licked all the sweat and let go, Rose''s armpits were stained not with sweat but with the saliva of others.


    "Oh��"


    She no longer had words to speak, just looked at it dumbfounded.


    It probably smells pretty bad. It must be stinky, she talked to herself.


    But she couldn''t figure out why? The smell, and the awareness of being defiled�� made her body hot.


    "If you want, I can lick your other armpit as well."


    "�� Huh, don''t be silly!"


    I hesitated for a moment.


    ndor was satisfied with ying with her armpits, and went back to observing her body.


    "You''ve got a soft and top-notch belly, too. Is this also��?"


    "It is, I do regr exercise to keep it in shape", Rose boasted as she stroked her belly.


    The abdomen is a very delicate ce for women, and that''s where a lot of important things like organs and uterus are packed.


    It''s not easy for girls to let people touch them there, but you can see that�� Rose unconsciously trusts ndor quite a bit, with the way she was allowing his arms to be dishonest.


    Of course, there''s no such thing as belly fat, so ndor just drops his hand and goes on to explore further��


    "You''ve got rather thick hair, don''t you?"


    "Shut up! It grows back rather quickly even when I treat it!"


    Rose blushes as his fingers are plunged into the dark bush and her pubic hair is pulled gently.


    It is not so thick as to give the impression of filthiness, but she herself is aware that it is rather thick.


    Because she has seen Parul telling, hers were rather thinner.


    "I don''t mind. I can get excited with or without hair."


    "What? Really? ��I''m not asking your opinion about..!"


    Roseughs happily for a moment but then yells at him.


    Ignoring her, ndor finally made his way into the main area.


    "It''s so thick��"


    "Ugh�� just look at it quickly and get it over with��"


    "I don''t want to."


    He crouched down and put his face to Rose''s�� secret ce, the most important ce for a woman.


    She also covered her face with her hands to hide her embarrassed. ndor looks up to see her massive breasts, and once again thinks that she has amazing breasts.


    But now he is in  the pubic area.


    When he opens her slit with his thick fingers, he can see the beautiful color of her vagina.<sub> </sub>


    If he smells it, he can still smell sweat in the air. A little stingy, is it the smell of urine?


    "It''s surprisingly clean. I thought it was more alluring."


    "That''s awful! I''ve only yed a few times there with my fingers!"


    She wondered what it would be like to show her nakedness to a man�� but she didn''t say or ask anything because it was a rather unique experience.


    As I opened and closed her secret cleft��


    "Oh��"


    There was a liquid that dripped from the inside of the slit.


    ndor  spotted it and scooped it up. ying with it using his fingertips, he could see that it was a sticky, viscous liquid.


    "�� are you excited?"


    "Huh, huh ah ah ah!? Why��!?"


    "Look."


    "Uooo oh oh!!"


    If I show her my wet fingers, she might jump at me.


    However, ndor is not so weak that he can be pushed down with the strength and body that Rose possessed.


    He received her with his strong muscr body and held her in the air as if he were carrying her and restrained her.


    "Let go of me, let go!"


    "You''re a beast, you��"


    ndor lets out a sigh as she ils furiously.


    He thought to himself," I''m not going to let her go".


    If I let go of her, she would scratch me, and more importantly, I would not be able to enjoy the softness of her body if not holding her tightly.


    I breathe in the feel of her full breasts, and the sweet and sour smell of her sweat and womanhood into my nostrils.


    "Good!"


    "Bastard!! You shouldn''t continue observing me, oh oh oh !!"


    She resisted, but she was no match when was hugged by the strong ndor.


    Rose''s heart jumped a little as she was shown the difference in power between men and women.


    In addition, the smell of the man up close, the feel of his thick muscles�� and above all, the fact that she was bound so tightly that she could not move, made her drip love juice again.


    In his embrace, ndor reached his arms out and around Rose''s back, stroking her plump buttocks.


    The buttocks bounced with the lightest of movements, and were as soft and juicy as her breasts.


    When I squeezed it with both of my hands, my fingers buried themselves in her flesh.


    However, as I let go of it immediately, it would shake and return to its original shape.


    It was a wonderful buttock for a butt lover.


    As I kneaded the butt tab, I opened it and felt the heat on my fingers.


    Unfortunately, I can''t see it, but now that the buttocks have been raked, I can probably see the wet pubic area and the small, squished asshole.


    "�� Yeah."


    After showing some thought, ndor nodded once and opened her butt and extended his finger��


    "Heyyyy!?", she tried to question but to no avail.


    He poked her small, puckered asshole with a thick finger.


    Rose is stunned by this and looks at ndor''s  face from his thick chestte.


    ndori smiles back at her.


    "Hey�� you!"


    "What? You''ve never used this ce before?"


    "Of course not! I''m not that abnormal and that''s not the ce to do it!"


    Why does this man touch me only in embarrassing ces?, she started wondering.


    ''The armpit is the same, and the asshole is outrageous. There is now only death left for this youngdy'', she kept crying inwardly.


    "No, no. I hear it feels good when you''re properly prepared and developed."


    "I have no intention of doing that!"


    ndor released her.


    I already had enough of observing her body.


    Huffing and puffing while sweating, she res at him up close.


    "Well? How was it? How did it feel to observe me while ying and torturing me?"


    "No, it was good. I could definitely see the appeal in you."


    "What��?"


    Her eyes rounded up at the unexpected response.


    She was expecting to be told that she was not attractive due to all her embarrassing stuff like sweat, hair etc


    "Well, I prefer Auhima''s personality to yours. But I definitely understand why you''re so popr with newbies in the guild. You have an erotic body, and your ranting and raving is just as lively as it sounds."


    "Oh, really��?"


    Rose blushed and scratched her head in embarrassment.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t give her much of apliment, but anyway, when he gave her a littlepliment from someone who harassed her like some slut and didn''t call her cute earlier, it was heavier and more pleasing than the coaxing that was always done to lighten her childish persona.


    "Then��" Rose said and tried to put on her underwear.


    If her charm is conveyed to him even a little, that''s enough for today, she thought his objective to drug her has been achieved.


    She tried to hide her body in an excited mood.


    I''m still a little bothered by the fact that he said he preferred this girl Aushima, but I''ll just have to take my time before he is mine.


    Let''s at least y again. It was fun, she spoke lightly.


    Rose thought, unaware of the fact that she had been robbed of her lips, kissed intimately, and seenpletely naked.


    But unfortunately, ndor wasn''t going to let her get away with it.


    "Yeah,Well then."


    With that, ndor  took off his pants and exposed his manhood to her.


    Rose rounded her eyes and looked at that 9-inch long fully erect dick which was like the thickest thing for her at that moment.


    "Wh-whatt?", she screamed at top of her lungs.

 Chapter 18 Everything Going As Planned!

    Rose was taken aback by seeing himpletely nude, but her body was already at the top of arousal and was filled with expectations.


    The love hormones secreted by her body had already exceeded her limits, and she knew one more push and she wouldpletely lose it.


    She felt as if her legs were losing strength as the effect of the drug increased.


    She could feel her knees giving in and as soon as she lost her bnce, ndor moved quickly and held her. Her blurry eyes were demanding more.


    She knew where this was going, but a part of her still wanted to go further to feel these feelings she had never felt before. He carefully carried her to the bedroom.


    He knew if he waited for more, she would go insane and if things were not finished properly, she would eventually develop mental trauma and avoid all men in the future.


    Without further ado, he put her on the bed and slowly started to descend.


    Their bodies once again touched, and her softness made him realise how lucky he was.


    They could feel their bodies warming up to each other. Her big watery eyes full of debauchery already conveyed to him that he didn''t need any permission.


    He aligned his manhood with her sacred ce and inserted his dick and entered her slowly.


    He felt a slight resistance and continued to push. while caressing her.


    He knew he had torn through the hymen. The blood flowing was the proof of it.


    Her hands clenched his chest firmly.


    He could feel his penis being greedily swallowed by her inner walls as he entered deep inside her.


    He kissed her and kept caressing her to reduce her pain.


    She was a strong girl and refused to shed tears. She memorised every part of his face while he was transforming her into a woman. She knew she was going to be his woman from the moment she epted all the things he did to her.


    She had already seen his possessive and domineering approach and knew he would never let her go.


    She wanted to engrave every scene in her wildly beating heart, but the stimulus was driving her crazy.


    She had already reached her limit.


    The forey was already too much for her, and as soon as she felt the full thickness of his dick inside her, she couldn''t take it anymore and released arge number of her sexual fluids which she had been holding up for so long.


    The climax was too huge as she felt her body lose her soul.


    Her eyes could no longer remain open. The excess of sexual stimtion and finally the relief and satisfaction brought by her release were enough for her first time.


    ndor, who had just started his first thrust, was startled.


    He never thought that the forey would already cause too much strain for her little mind and could only helplessly remove his dick from her.


    He decided to be gentle with her as it was her first time and not pushed further and left the rest for the next time.


    He thought he would relieve his pent-up load with Aushima''s help anyway in the night.


    Suddenly, he felt arge amount of luck rushing toward him. The lotus in his mind madly absorbed the luck and started spinning rapidly once again, sending warm currents of pure energy in his body.


    He was taken back by the sudden increase in strength and tried to find various reasons for it.


    "Was it that he imed Rose, who was destined to meet David if he had note?"


    But the increase in strength was too much aspared to the time with Aushima.


    After a period of hard thinking, he was finally able to conclude that Rose was the most important member of David''s harem.<sub> </sub>


    Even though Parul was in charge of the management of the guild, real power stilly with Rose, who was the sessor and doted much more by their father and other family members.


    Now if even David gets Parul, he won''t be able to use and muster the resources of this strongest guild as Rose, the real decision-maker, was already on his side.


    So he was now in a dilemma if to avoid the Parul route directly. "He did not have the time and strength to chase all the girls in this world," he wondered.


    But still, the heroine has a little bit of luck, though not as much as Aushima, Rose, or other members, but it can still help David grow.


    "Perhaps we should kill Parul straight away to cut off any future contact with David."


    "But then Rose won''t feel good either, and by the time I''m done here, I have to leave along with my girls without any worries."


    "Yes, that''s it..brainwash Parul to make her a pawn and let her take control of the guild when we are no longer in this world. The guild can act as a powerful deterrent to keep our authority amongmon people. Also, with her big connections, she can easily find other protagonists if they are hidden in this world."


    While I was engaged in my merry time with Rose, the evening had already passed and it was dinner time.


    When Aushima came back, and when she saw the dishevelled Rose sleeping peacefully on the bed while I had an unsatisfied expression on my face, she knew we both were going to have a long night.


    She had already got the names of all the suspects who could be potential protagonists.


    She had gone to bars and asked a lot of people before making this suspect list.


    Like a cat, she jumped at ndor and started talking about how her task was going smoothly.


    He knew she wanted a reward and gently patted her. She closed her eyes to feel the warmth of his fingers on her head and unconsciously leaned towards his chest.


    But then her maid training brought her back, and she ran to the kitchen to prepare dinner and heat water for the bath for her master.


    Seeing her working obediently, ndor chuckled.


    There was nothing to worry about, as he knew now since Rose was hers, he could just go directly to the location she knew to gather herbs instead of wasting time.


    ��..


    It was already early morning. "I still remember that after savouring my favourite meal prepared by my lovely blue-haired waifu, my excitement got the better of me."


    "I finally made her wear the sexy ck underwear and bra I had bought for her, and then we rolled sheets the entire night."


    Aushima, after having tasted sex once, was no longer shy and had be more proactive in bed. Last night too, she tried again to fight back but was easily defeated by my pent-up desires after Rose''s arousal.


    Two girls were still sleeping soundly, hugging and sandwiching me like I was their softest pillow.


    I slowly got up and checked the list of suspicious protagonists my waifu prepared yesterday.


    As I read the names of people, my eyes finally zeroed in on an unexpected name.


    As I continued reading information about the suspect, my eyes got rounder and my smile could no longer be contained as I startedughing loudly.


    "Oh dear David, your brother, who you despised and was exiled by your family, has returned."


    "Are you ready to face enmemies both on the inside and outside? ...Hahaha!"


    "So will it be protagonist vs protagonist as I act as a fisherman catching all benefits? Hahaha!"


    ...


    ( Sorry guys, I am sick and have a high fever so may be slow with the update speed.)

 Chapter 19 Plotting Against Parul

    After sorting through all the information about David''s elder brother Leon, who was exiled, I calcted he should be making his appearance by the time we return.


    The birds'' chirping could already be heard.


    I opened the windows and let the rays shine on both girls'' faces.


    Seeing that they were still not waking up, I went near Aushima''s ear and whispered, "Hey"...


    "Look, a spider is crawling on the bed."


    Suddenly, Aushima opened her eyes and threw her arms wide open, pushing Rose to fall.


    "Aaahhh"


    "ndor, please save me."


    Wuvuuuuuu~


    "Husband, there''s a spider", saying she jumped on me and hung on me like a ko.


    "Aah�� it hurts so much", spoke Rose.


    We moved our heads toward the voice only to see her embarrassed fallen position.


    "How can someone be so cruel to throw this princess away?" she spoke with her aggrieved eyes.


    "Oh, still calling yourself a princess in front of me?"


    Sensing the dangerous glint in my eyes, she turned her face downwards.


    "Now tell me the location of the herbs I need to get."


    "What location? We have to explore the forest and find them ourselves."


    "Oh, so it seems our kitten is not honest and needs an hour of spanking."


    "No��. no don''te close to me"


    Seeing me getting closer she stood up.


    "I will give you one chance, or else I am going to kick you out of the house and we will never have contact again."


    Seeing my serious eyes and rememberingst night''s bullying, she finally surrendered.


    "Okay, but we will go together", she again lifted her expectant eyes towards me.


    "No"


    "Why?", she cried out.


    "It''s because you have a much more important task to do."


    "What''s that?", she asked.


    "Aushima is gonna teach you how to be an obedient maid and what are her duties. Only if you are obedient you shall get special treatment."


    "No, I don''t ept it"


    "Then leave, there''s the door", I spoke in a domineering tone.


    Rose felt panicked, she didn''t want to learn how to be a maid but she also not wanted to leave him.


    How can she be satisfied once after having the forbidden taste ofst night?


    She knew she was already addicted to the feelings he brought her and he had already torn open a hole in her heart forcefully shattering her strong defences.


    Her heart now already has deep shadows of the intense shameful acts they did.


    "So you are going out or be obedient?"


    "I��I will be obedient", saying she gritted her teeth and seemed to want to cry.


    "Okay, don''t be sad. Aushima you must teach her everything that I taught you in training, I''m counting on you".


    "Don''t worry, with me here you can rest assured", saying she raised her small pinky fist.


    I patted her head little head. Seeing our cute interaction Rose pouted and again looked at me with her pitiable eyes.


    I guess I can''t favour one and leave the other. Seeing me raising my head to pat her, she rushed to me and leaned her head on my hand.


    While doing so she giggled happily, making both me and Aushimaugh out loud.


    "Hey don''t bully me!"


    "Ok..okay Aushima don''t remember your pouting face when you need kisses?"


    "Rose is new so she needs your guidance".


    "Yes, husband go out without any worry, I will make her a great maid by the time you are back", seeing Aushima acting like a professional maid and loving wife, Rose''s eyes were already filled with a little jealousy and she made up her mind to be a maid on par with her before he returns.


    After getting information about herbs from Rose, I gave both of them a kiss on the forehead and left.


    ...<sub> </sub>


    At the same time in the countryside David, Eve and Jasmine were fighting along with royal knights to exterminate the goblins. David had been in aplete mess.


    Sincest night he was feeling like someone has cut away a piece of his heart with a sharp knife.


    ndor had already robbed half of his luck after iming Rose, as a result, his protagonist halo which was responsible for saving him even in most deadly situations was weakened a lot.


    Therefore, he had already suffered from various injuries and all of his body was covered with heavy wounds.


    There was a big goblin group heading towards him. His body whose luck was already half plundered was exhausted after the night-long battle and seeing the punching from a strong goblin he closed his eyes, he knew he didn''t have the strength to dodge it.


    Just as the punch was about to strike him, a sword light shed by.


    "Oh my poor brother, how can be you so absent-minded in midst of battle", saying a young man in white robes appeared behind him.


    "Leon"?


    ��.....


    I had already entered the restricted forest and quickly made my way to the area told by Rose.


    I was extra careful as it was said that legend-level beasts can be found if we go in core areas of restricted forest. Luckily, the herbs I need are easily avable in the outer areas of the forest.


    I had already worn a mask and wornrge robes to hide my identity.


    Then I easily reached the ce as told by Rose and collected the first herb growing under a tree.


    The second one was tricky to find but thanks to Rose''s detailed information under the threat of spanking, I was easily able to locate the flower field where the second herb was.


    Just as he was about to leave he heard someone rushing toward his location.


    He quickly hid his breath using his support and space magic and hid behind a tree.


    He saw a beautiful girl with the blonde hair running in his direction. She was carrying a huge bag along with her and 3 strong guards were chasing her.


    Just as he was about to take action he saw a strange light burning from the girl''s body.


    The beauty had covered her face with a veil but one could see from her juicy figure that she was a great deal on inside.


    She suddenly stopped running and used ice magic to rip straight through the opponent''s heart. She used all her strength on this move to catch the enemy off-guard.


    Once she was sure that the enemy was dead she fell to the ground and rested her back against a tree.


    Her body no longer had any strength as all her mana was used up.


    ndor had a smile on his face, he had a hunch that this girl given how amazing her looks are despite being hidden by a veil was rted to a protagonist.


    His intuition told him that the bag she was carrying had something very important.


    He slowly walked toward her.


    Seeing a person approaching her, the girl became vignt but she had no strength to fight back or run away.


    She thought she was gonna get raped and tears started rolling in her eyes.


    "Oh Leon, I''m sorry this youngdy may not be able to keep her promise to marry you now."


    Hearing her words ndor was suddenly ecstatic, wasn''t Leon the name of the second protagonist, and he quickly thought of a cunning n.


    He modified his voice using support magic to sound like Parul.


    "Hey youngdy, this thing that you are carrying seems pretty important, let me have it."


    Hearing a girl''s voice she was suddenly startled, "Who are you?"


    "Do you know who this young miss is?"


    "Help me and you shall be rewarded once we get back to the city, I''m a noble".


    I sneered at her childish tricks, use me to reach back easily then discard me?


    How can I be so naive as to take her back, she probably has a lot of people waiting for her and once I return to the city with her, they will silence me to keep today''s matter a secret.


    But I had already a n in mind, my face and body were already covered with mask andrge robes and the voice was of Parul using support magic.


    I went closer to her and lifted her veil, there was a charming face underneath but I had no time to waste, I pped her quite hard.


    The sound of p resounded throughout the silent forest, there were even some of her teeth that had fallen out.


    "Remember this youngdy''s name clearly, I''m the prettiestdy Parul, the daughter of the guild master of the strongest guild and who has the unconditional support of David, the strongest warrior and future legend rank adventurer."


    Without giving her a chance to react I snatched away the big bag being carried by her along with all other important stuff I could find on her.


    I was surprised to see a storage ring on her finger and took it away under her ring eyes.


    Having been lootedpletely, she wanted to scream desperately but had no strength.


    Once I finished taking off her weapons, defence artifacts, and storage ring I pped her once again.


    "Remember my name, the prettiestdy Parul who robbed you", saying I ran away as far as I could.

 Chapter 20 An Unexpected Gain

    I ran away as fast as I could. I knew that the girl was surely going to make a fuss if I stayed there any longer.


    Given the re she was giving me it was like she was going to eat me alive, I couldn''t help but tease her more but I need to return fast.


    After making sure that I was quite far away, I finally decided to check my gains.


    I slowly opened the package I stole.


    As I unwrapped it, I was surprised to see a big memory stone and a short letter.


    ording to ancient books, the memory stones were something that fell from cracks in the void and it was very costly to get your hands on them.


    Even royal families have just a few of these precious things.


    Driven by my intense curiosity, I opened the letter.


    "Leon, this is the best I can do to help you.


    I have stolen this memory stone, which has been kept with our family since the ancient battle of the gods.


    Our ancestors told us that if one day, our royal family ever faces a life-death crisis, by using it we can get strong enough to tide over the situation.


    You stated that you were returning to your family to show that you are no longer the waste you once were when you were exiled.


    And you want to get recognition from your parents after they learn of things you have been doing.


    You have stayed as my knight and served me for so many years. This is the least I can do for you.


    I told Evelyn to bring this gift for you, saying it was something to help you with your secret task assigned by the royal family.


    I also remind you to burn this letter after reading it, or else we may be charged with treason for stealing a royal heirloom.


    Princess Lena"


    .....


    "Wow, another cheat stuff, Is this the chance of our second protagonist Leon?"


    "And he seems to have these 2 girls, Princess Lena and Evelyn on his side though it seems he too like David is not aware of their feelings."


    "Tskkkkk, Tskk like-brother like minds, both ignoring such beauties by their side I still remembered the pretty face of that Evelyn when I lifted her veil to p her."


    "Eve and Evelyn, their names are too simr, are they perhaps, sisters?"


    "Such a pity."


    "But don''t worry, for ndor shall not leave them unattended."


    After reading the letter I crushed the memory stone which was as big as a ser ball, after I squashed it using my hands, I felt an enormous amount of knowledge passing through my fingers and entering my mind.


    I felt it, this information was definitely stored and transmitted using spacews.


    Given my affinity for all elements, I could easily perceive their presence.


    "Hmm, one day I will also be a master of thesews and open a portal directly to my original world and have some fun there."


    Suddenly I felt the information passing through my hands engraving directly in my soul.


    A lot of scenes appeared one after another like they were part of my memory.


    I saw a boy standing opposite a strong woman.


    Yes, it was a Goddess he was facing as an enemy. The pressure she was exuding was enough to make mortals kneel their heads down like it was a subconscious habit which was wired deep into their brains, like when a servant faces their masters.


    But the boy stood there proudly and there was a smile filled with ridicule on his face as he lifted the finger in his hand.


    The calm eyes of the Goddess finally showed an expression of disbelief as she saw him lifting his powerless fingers.


    "I was a talented person born by this world and with all the luck supporting me, I became a very strong person in a short time but I wanted to be strong enough to go against the world itself.


    How can I, who is destined to be a true monarch be a puppet whose role is to maintainw and order like a dog?"


    "So I spent all my life creating this sword technique as you shall be the first to witness it."


    "One shot"<sub> </sub>


    As he swung his index finger a sh enough to tear through time and space pushed towards the Goddess, she tried to run, but the attack was too fast and the space around her was already locked preventing her from teleporting away.


    "Even gods can fall", the boy spoke slowly as the holy body of the Goddess had already been shed away in two halves as it slowly faded away from reality.


    Suddenly there was a hurricane, earthquakes enough to lose bnce, lightning and rumbling thunder causing the sky to be dark, like heaven was expressing its displeasure.


    It was as if, the whole world was angry at his actions.


    It could not tolerate someone who could even threaten gods and shake the natural order.


    Suddenly the boy felt all his strength being drained away from him and going back to the world spirit


    "So you think that I will overthrow the order and be the true God of this world?"


    "Are you scared, world spirit? that''s why killing me before I get more strong?"


    His words were only met by grumbling thunders in dark sky.


    Just before his death, he took out a stone and transmitted something to it before teleporting it secretly to one of his followers.


    Suddenly the memory ended and ndor woke from his daze.


    Only a few seconds have passed outside but in his mind, he had been practising the secret technique of "one-shot" for countless years.


    His perception of space and timews increased to a terrifying level as he learned this technique.


    He slowly opened his eyes and there was a strange glint of sharpness in his usual calm eyes as if it carried the will to defy heaven to reign supreme.


    Slowly after few seconds, his eyes returned to their usual calm.


    "Interesting, a technique which can help me to take down even Gods when I''m strong enough, truly something that can only be produced by a real protagonist."


    "But luckily my soul is not from this world and the power I gain is independent of interference by world spirit, it means I can''t be killed or absorbed by the world like the boy I saw in memory."


    "Leon, like your brother you are also my lucky charm�� giving me such an important gift even when we have not officially met."


    "Haha, you are too generous."


    "Don''t worry as a thank you, I shall kill David before killing you."


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly he felt the luck devouring lotus moving in his soul and his strength easily broke through the third order.


    He was ecstatic as this was an unexpected gain.


    But this made him wonder why this world has two protagonists?


    Its size is only enough to produce one son of luck.


    I guess, the changes are because of me, maybe the world spirit felt that David was getting weaker by my continuous luck plundering, so it used all its remaining strength to produce another protagonist to help the former one?


    "But it doesn''t matter, the more you fight back, the stronger I will be after looting you��Hahaha!"


    ��..


    In the caravan, a group of people wereughing merrily.


    "Haha Leon, I knew my brother was someone destined to follow my footsteps and be someone great."


    "Once we return, and the family hear about how you are now a strong knight following the princess with countless achievements they are gonna throw a celebration for you", spoke David as he savoured his favourite wine.


    Suddenly Leon felt a deep pain in his heart like someone took away something very important from him.


    It was an emotion filled with extreme sadness and intense helplessness.


    He too, like David thought that the pain was due to internal injuries he may have suffered while exterminating goblins and took out some recovery potions before gulping them down in one go.


    He closed his eyes imagining the scenes of a warm wee and banquet he will receive after returning home, unaware of the fact that the halo of destiny and luck bestowed by the world around him had already been reduced.


    (Guys, I wanted to tell you that I already was offered a good contract for this novel some time early, so it won''t be dropped even if we fail to get a medal ce in wpc contest. Also, don''t worry the chapters will remain free to read for a month at least till the story progresses a lot.)

 Chapter 21 First Encounter With Leon

    Finally, I returned to the house that we had rented back in the capital city of the kingdom of light.


    It was already quitete by the time I came back.


    After opening the door lock with the spare key I had, I made my way to the bedroom.


    I saw my blue-haired waifu sleeping peacefully. I was too tired for any night activity, so after removing my shoes, I got into bed.


    Her body tensed up a little as I hugged her from behind and she was about to shout, afraid that someone may have broken in.


    But smelling my familiar smell her body rxed as she turned towards me to put her head on my chest.


    Hearing the familiar heartbeat she hummed cutely like a kitten as she immersed herself in the intoxicating feeling.


    "Humm, this is the best", saying she once again dozed off to her dreand.


    I do not know when I simrly got lost in our warmth as I too, fell into a deep sleep.


    ....


    "Hey, do that appropriately�� mix these spices in it. ndor likes this dish a little spicy."


    "I told you so many times already, that we need to heat this at a low me or the dish may burn."


    "Really?"


    "You need to be told the same thing again and again, otherwise you always mess up!"


    I heard constant scoldings of Rose by Aushima which forced my sleep open.


    Seeing Aushima working so hard to teach and Rose trying so hard to learn my likes and dislikes, my mind was filled with an intense amount of satisfaction.


    The sessful conquest of these two further boosted my mood and made my mind even more firm to be strong.


    I knew only by getting strong can I enjoy all this without any fear, and for that people like David and Leon must sacrifice.


    I slowly realised the clothes I were wearing were already changed to a loose night dress.


    Seeing me get up, Rose rushed to me.


    "Hehe! Don''t overthink, it was me who changed your clothes when I arrived early in the morning."


    "This Aushima keeps trying to act like the best maid but she was sleeping blissfully with you without helping you change clothes, it was me who noticed this and helped you."


    Seeing her expected eyes I knew she wanted a reward.


    I thus extended my hand to pat her head, as she smiled contently.


    I knew if I get carried with her Aushima will give me her usual pout demanding her kiss.


    Thus, I got up from bed and went to take a bath


    After changing myself to my usual attire I made my way to the dining table.


    Both girls had worked hard and made a delicious breakfast.


    I told them I easily got the herbs needed for the quest while omitting all information about Evelyn and the one-shot technique I got.


    As I ate I sensed that strength of Rose had increased a little.


    "Seems you are now as strong as a medium-rank swordsman?"


    "Yes not only strong, I feel this dragon bloodline I got from you increased my lifespan a lot."


    I looked at Aushima, seeing my questioning gaze she quickly spoke,


    "Husband, do not worry I have told everything you had told me before to Rose, she already promised to support us and help us."


    "I see, get ready as we need to return to the city today. We will probably meet up with David and others there as they too, must havepleted their quest and are on their return journey as we speak."


    Also, "Aushima, do you know a girl named Evelyn?"


    "Yes, she is the elder sister of Eve, I heard she liked David''s brother Leon, butter he was exiled by his family."


    "Why��do we perhaps need to be wary of her?"


    "Hehe! there''s gonna be a lot of surprises. I think you must brace yourselves after we return."


    "And, Rose��We are gonnain about Parul for making things difficult for me  to your dad when wee to your guild the next day to report questpletion and get our gold-ranked adventure badges."


    "So you better spend the night at your home before meeting us the next morning, when we arrive at the guild."


    I had already calcted that by the next day Evelyn would have rushed back after knowing Leon was apanying David to the guild owned by Parul''s family.<sub> </sub>


    I could already imagine the anger on Evelyn''s face when she confronts Parul and mes her for stealing important things.


    I knew she had lost the royal heirloom, the memory stone they cherished for generations and a showdown was iing.


    In the scene where Parul is being med and Evelyn asks for Leon''s support to punish her as David tries to help Parul because of his crush on her.


    Finally, the first much-awaited protagonist vs protagonist confrontation will arrive as I, a  true viin, stand on the sidelines reaping all benefits.


    "Hahaa!"


    We soon packed our stuff and started to return to our original city.


    The journey back was smooth.


    With the horses and luxurious carriage Rose had, we easily reached by nightfall.


    ? Rose separated from us to go to her home, she had a crying face.


    As a girl who had her first taste of sex and intimate contact not long before, she was waiting for ndor''s return and wanted to sleep together but under my relentless coaxing and some lovely kisses she reluctantly agreed and went to her home.


    I don''t want Aushima to apany me as she was too tired and had already told me that if we stayed in the group''s rented house, she would sneak away from her room at night to sleep with me.


    She said there was no way she was going to give up the chance to feel my warmth even if there was a risk of exposing ourselves.


    I wanted to punish her but seeing her pitiful eyes and remembering how hard she worked to teach Rose all the important things about being a maid and obedient, I finally spoke


    "Okay go to our house, I will use an excuse to return after reporting questpletion to the group."


    As she heard it, a smile bloomed on her face.


    "Thanks, I know my husband is the best!"


    Muaah~ as she printed her loving kiss on my cheek.


    After taking care of both beauties, I finally made my way to our group''s rented house.


    As he reached there, he knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened by the Lolli Jasmine. He entered and saw all sitting together in the living room probably waiting for his and Aushima''s return.


    Finally, he noticed a strong and sturdy man sitting beside David, he had a sharp face and the scars on his face and right arm spoke that he had been through countless battles undefeated.


    Without a doubt, this person was the second protagonist Leon which ndor had expected long ago.


    "Wee back ndor, so youpleted the quest?"


    "Also, why are you alone and where''s Aushima?" asked David.


    Now I looked close, I saw that there were some recent bandaged wounds on David''s body, it seems their quest was not smooth.


    "Don''t worry, wepleted our tasks, finding herbs was a little difficult but eventually wepleted our task, here are the two herbs as required in the quest to prepare the ancient medicine thatdy Parul wants", saying he put the herbs on the table.


    Seeing them there was a happy smile on David''s face.


    "I knew you won''t disappoint me ndor, though I was scared that Aushima may ruin the quest, seems you took care of it easily".


    "Lemme introduce you, this is my elder brother Leon, he is a personal knight of the princess and someone who has proven his worth in countless battles to bring glory to our kingdom."


    Seeing David introducing him, Leon got up and extended his hand for a handshake, "Nice to meet you, I heard my brother found excellent support.


    Seems, you are somebody we can rely upon.


    Keep taking care of my brother."


    I nodded at his words after our friendly handshake.


    "But where''s Aushima?", David asked.


    "Oh, she was too tired and wanted to return to her family''s house to enjoy the luxurious bath there to relieve her stress. She said she will join us at the guild in the morning where we will go to report thepletion of our quests."


    "I see," spoke David without caring much.


    "Our quest was also sessful, thanks to Leon''s support we were easily able to exterminate all goblins", said David patting Leon''s back.


    "Now since our hard work was sessful, I am gonna go to the bar to drink all night. I will also join you guys in the morning", spoke ndor as he needed an excuse to get away.


    "Ok don''t drink too much and report to the guild in the morning, we will wait for you and Aushima there."


    After bidding all goodbye I left to my house where Aushima was awaiting my return.


    "Aah, it''s so satisfying going home knowing someone is waiting for you, I wonder what dish she made for dinner today."

 Chapter 22 Evelyn Comes To Catch The Thief

    Even after yesterday''s intense night''s tossing, we somehow managed to get up early.


    I guess it''s one of the benefits of having this dragon bloodline.


    Without wasting much time, we arrived at the guild.


    I saw the group waiting for us. As expected, Leon was apanying them.


    "Hey wassup!"


    "I hope we did not make you wait much!"


    "No, we too just arrived", smiled David.


    His smile was as clear as sunshine, showing he could no longer wait to get his gold-ranked badge.


    But, given my experience, I could feel a slight yearning in his voice.


    "Is he excited to reunite with Parul?"


    "Hmm, after all, he did have a crush on her."


    The group didn''t pay much attention to the fact that Aushima and I arrived together except for Eve.


    Her eyes kept shifting between ndor and Aushima.


    He knew she had already seen them more than twice with those suspicious eyes and things might need to be revealed sooner than expected.


    I guess, this big busty woman finally started using her brain.


    But don''t worry, your sister is on the way.


    Finally, after reporting to the receptionist and waiting for a few minutes I once again saw the two beautiful women.


    Parul''s beauty was already off the charts, but Rose, with her F cups and simr attire, stood toe to toe with her, her curvaceous figure and noble demeanour, clearly telling that they inherited the same family genes.


    As I saw her, memories of the vivid forey we did the other day resurfaced in my mind and I too got lost thinking about how it will feel to sleep with both sisters at the same time.


    Parul took the lead, "It''s an honour for our adventure guild to produce such rising stars. David, I have never seen such an excellent leader like you. I hope you can keep contributing such achievements to our guild."


    "The knights are already singing praises of your heroic deeds on the battlefield. At same time you have excellent eyes to have such talented people in your group."


    "My sister, Rose told me how easily your party members got the herbs that I needed."


    "When my father arrives in evening, I will personally tell him to award you a big merit."


    I could clearly feel a slight stiffness in her voice when she mentioned me getting the herbs.


    "Don''t worry, just wait for a little while and you will know with whom you held a grudge", I muttered to myself remembering how she tried to make things difficult for me and Aushima.


    She moved forward to give us our respective gold badges.


    David quickly followed to collect badges from her hands while speaking,


    "It''s my greatest honour that I can be a gold-ranked adventurer in such a short time."


    "It''s all thanks to your blessings, I think I have been feeling quite lucky since thest time you joined us for drink."


    "Why not join us for another toast today?"


    "I heard the nearby bar has brewed a unique wine enriched with a citrus aroma enough to make you feel intoxicated."


    Hearing him, there was a mild blush on Parul''s face.


    Since their first encounter, she had been constantly thinking of his smiling face and warmughter when they drank together celebrating his silver-rank promotion.


    After hearing about the intense battle with goblins, she had already sent letters to him asking to take care of himself.


    Seeing them chatting happily, even Leon had a strange face.


    He could clearly see that the girl was interested in his brother.


    A feeling of anguish took over him, ''Why is this girl flirting with his brother? She is too beautiful, I want her ,I am much stronger than him, even my looks don''t lose to him, how can she not even look in my eyes and is blushing for him so openly?''<sub> </sub>


    ndor quickly noticed Leon''s distorted face and chuckled to himself, "As expected of a second protagonist even he wanna im all women as his personal harem, I guess he was earlier subdued by David''s enormous luck but since I have plundered a lot of it, he can easilypete with David without getting subdued."


    Suddenly several hurried footsteps were heard as arge number of royal guards came in.


    Finally, the girl whom I was waiting for today''s show came.


    Thedy who was pped earlier makes her much-awaited entrance.


    Evelyn, the one who had a crush on the second protagonist Leon, looked simr to her sister Eve, just had a slightly mature vibe.


    Eve was taken aback on seeing her


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    "Weren''t you by Princess''s side?"


    Evelyn had rough days after epting Princess Lena''s mission to deliver the memory stone along with her letter to Leon, she was chased by hidden assassins before being forced to flee to take refuge in the restricted forest.


    Even after using all her trump cards and killing all the assassins, she got robbed.


    But she clearly remembered the name of the person who robbed her��.Parul, the daughter of the guildmaster of the strongest guild.


    With just a few investigations she was able to find her target and brought a royal decree along with all the royal guards she could muster with her authority as princess''s aide, to get back her stuff.


    Ignoring her sister she saw David and Parul talking to each other lovingly.


    She clearly remembered the voice of her when she was pped, which was imitated by ndor without a w.


    "So you thought belonging to the strongest guild in our country gives you the power to rob even royal treasure", she spoke loudly while pointing fingers at Parul.


    Leon was surprised to see Evelyn, but he clearly realised that she was here for Parul and judging from the situation she seemed to have robbed something.


    He already had enough of Parul and David''s flirtation and decided not to interfere.


    Parul was surprised at sudden usation and calmly spoke, "What nonsense are you speaking?"


    "I don''t even know you!"


    "Don''t you dare pretend!"


    "Where''s the evidence?"


    "Don''t you know that it''s uwful to point fingers to tarnish one''s reputation!"


    "Hmmmph, stealing Princess''s things..you are not even ashamed?"


    "How shameless can one be? When you pped me while proudly dering your name, weren''t you so haughty?"


    "Guards, under the princess''s royal decree arrest this person on charges of stealing from royal family".


    Under the surprised eyes of all, Parul was quickly surrounded by royal guards.


    "David help me, I''m being framed!"


    Parul held his arms and looked at him with her pleading eyes.


    "Don''t worrydy Parul, I know someone as kind and gentle as you can never stoop so low to rob someone."


    "Since it''s a royal decree for arrest, we can''t stop them from taking you, but I promise that I will do my best to prove your innocence."


    "Wait for us, when your fatheres back we will together go to the royal court to seek an exnation for this false usation."


    Parul looked at him with her tearful eyes as she was forcefully taken away under the watchful eyes of all.


    Eve wanted to enquire about the situation from her sister.


    She felt it was perfect time to eliminate Parul from the race to get David.


    She was alreadypeting against Jasmine and Parul, with her deadly figure had a great chance to make her way in David''s heart.


    After seeing her taken away by guards, she had already decided to frame false charges against Parul with Evelyn''s help to keep her in prison.

 Chapter 23 The Secret Alliance

    After Parul was dragged away by royal guards, the hall fell into a strange silence.


    The smugness on Evelyn''s face could no longer be contained. As the eldest miss of Woking''s household, she had never suffered a loss since childhood.


    She was not even once scolded by her doting parents during her noble upbringing. So how could she eat the shame of being pped and robbed?


    When she learned that the guild master was out of town, she quickly decided to arrest Parul and take her away without wasting much time.


    She was afraid that if she waited more, the guild master would return and Parul would use his power to hide the stuff she stole and deter any potential arrests.


    And, when she learned that Leon, her childhood crush was going to be there, she decided that she will just run into his arms in case things go south.


    After her sessful capture of Parul, she walked in long strides toward Leon.


    "Leon!, it''s so nice to see you here".


    "I heard you were so heroic in the battle against goblins."


    "This is fate��that we always end up together shortly after our partings, don''t you also feel our union is written by Heavens itself."


    Seeing Leon not showing any reaction, she had a yful smile and spoke slowly,


    "After you left, Princess summoned me to deliver something very important to aid you in your mission, but on my way I was chased by assassins and finally robbed by Parul."


    "It''s so sad the Princess even personally wrote a letter for you but it was taken away by her."


    "Really?"


    "Princess personally wrote a letter?", he spoke excitedly.


    He knew he was making progress with Princess Lena and was counting on her to increase his rank and fame.


    After hearing the first half of the words spoken by Evelyn he finally felt that his daily dose of ttering and licking was not in waste


    But, when he heard the other half that the things sent to him were stolen by Parul, he immediately got enraged.


    He could already imagine the worried face of the Princess as she wrote a letter for him tenderly.


    ''So what if you are someone from the strongest guild?''


    ''Dare to take away my things, ready to face your doom! he roared in his mind.''


    The already burning jealousy from Parul''s public affection for David and anger from his things being taken away forced him to unconditionally trust Evelyn''s words.


    Suddenly he remembered something very important and his face changed.


    "I am sorry but the Princess has said that she may send something important from the royal treasure in case things get difficult in battle, I am afraid that it was the same thing that Parul stole."


    As a result, he hurriedly bid farewell to all before leaving along with Evelyn.


    Suddenly, Eve faced David and also spoke abruptly, "I too will go with my sister to make sure no bad things happen to Parul while in prison. I will try my best to find out if the charges pressed against are true or not", saying she too chased after them.


    Seeing this exchange, the Jasmine stood quietly along  David.


    She was shocked by sudden arrest of Parul and got lost in her thoughts ��.thinking of the day she first met Parul.<sub> </sub>


    ....Jasmine''s pov...(during the time the party got silver badge)....


    It was a good day, we managed to get our silver-ranked badges and with my unannounced alliance with Eve, we finally managed to push Aushima to the greatest despair,pletely forcing her out of thepetition to get David''s heart.


    I knew ndor had not much use other than providing assists in our arguments, given how ordinary he is, so I never felt the need to get close to him more than necessary.


    But I knew Eve was different, I knew she will soon use her family power to do something with ndor, I remembered how all the girls who had a liking for David in school disappeared one after another.


    I also realised that she can directly kill ndor and put me on me by nting false evidence.


    She was also much stronger than me and I knew that if I battled her in 1v1, I will definitely lose.


    When I think back, I felt it was too suspicious for Aushima to lose her mana during our battle with spider monsters.


    I am pretty sure that it was Eve who did something to her behind the back.


    I got scared seeing how sneaky and careful her actions are.


    Therefore, I was forced into a desperate situation but then I saw this youngdy called Parul, whose beauty was on par with mine. I could see David had an interest in her mature body.


    She too favourably weed his advances.


    So after the night she drank with us, I cornered her in the street the other day and found the perfect chance to directly speak alone.


    I told her that I, as a fiance of David, can give her my approval as long as she is willing to stand by my side and push Eve out.


    I told her about how clever Eve was at ying tricks and it needed the two of us to work together to defeat her.


    It was the perfectbination, my cute Lolli body and Parul with her oversized busty figure.


    We will trap David with our beauty and charm so he can no longer have time to admire others.


    I even promised her that I will help her get the title of the second wife as soon as we are sessful.


    Although she hesitated a bit, in the end, I managed to form a sessful alliance with her.


    But today she got arrested?


    Is this another trick of Eve that she pulled out with her sister Evelyn''s help?


    They also now seems to pull Leon into their camp.


    Hmmmmph....


    These pairs of foul sisters are too good at deceiving others.


    Eve seems to be getting too aggressive with her approach.


    I know that once Parul is taken care of, I will be her next target.


    Thus, I must use all my family connections to get Parul out.


    Also, I''m quite sure that all the charges against her are false. I just hope she can hold on until I and David manage to do something.

 Chapter 24 Rose’s Secret Job

    The atmosphere was grim.


    Jasmine took the opportunity to pat David''s back.


    "Don''t worry! David let''s wait till the guild master returns, then we will n our next course of action."


    While they were waiting, ndor saw Rose sitting idly and quietly dragged her away to a silent corridor.


    Understanding his intentions, she let him drag her sneakily.


    "Heyyy! What are you doing if we do anything here".


    "I-I..I won''t be able to hold myself back", she whispered shyly while keeping her head down.


    "Oh so my little maid, is expecting something?"


    "Heyyy Who-whose fault do you think it is?"


    "That Aushima is staying and sleeping with you happily. Can''t you see my cheeks puffing with jealousy already?"


    "I used to think not much of boys and just ying with young newbies was enough for my entertainment��. but this fkkkinnn feeling."


    "I can''t get you out of my head after what you did to me��No matter how much I try, I still end up thinking about your damn face."


    "I again, wanna feel the way you dominated me, it gives me this unique thrill and feeling like I have discovered a new side. You gotta take the responsibility, I''m spending tonight with you."


    "This warmth, I feel in your embrace, I think I can no longer sleep normally if I don''t get it", saying she tried to pounce on me.


    I knew she had a mild masochist side when I deliberately humiliated her during forey.


    But, seeing her like this I knew just one or two sessions will be enough before shepletely awakens her M-side.


    "Ok-ok don''t cry much, I dragged you out to give you a very important mission."


    "Can''t you see that your sister is gonna fall eventually into David''s arms given how much they are showing their affection publicly."


    "But isn''t my sister happy this way? She will get the boy she likes!"


    I flicked her forehead to get her utmost attention.


    "Didn''t Aushima tell you about the dangers we are gonna face to get strong?"


    "You..you mean David is a danger?"


    "Yes, not even David, also Leon is a danger and we must kill them to get strong."


    "It''s quite easy.. in the middle of the night, I''m gonna sneak into their room and slit their throat while they are asleep and send them to eternal dreand", saying she looked me with her puppy eyes expecting a reward for her dumb strategy.


    "Hey-heyyy!"


    This time I pulled her right ear tightly.


    "If killing them was so easy, I would have done it long ago. They are already too strong and cautious enough to keep a guard against assasins, plus do you think with the amount of freaking luck they are carrying.. Can they be killed that easy?"


    Probably, we will be long caught before even sneaking close to them.


    "Ok don''t overthink much"


    "Your husband will take care of everything!"


    "Think how your sister has always taken care of you since her childhood."


    "It''s now your time to uphold your duty as elder sister and care for her."


    "We only have one chance to save her from dangerous people like David and Leon."


    "They don''t care about her and only covert her power and beauty."


    "Think, won''t it be best if she joins us? That way both sisters can be together.


    Also with my dragon bloodline, we can all live happily together for thousands of years."<sub> </sub>


    "Plus unlike them who only want to get your sister to get the power of guild, I truly care for her"


    "She has taken care of family and you for so long now,  her shoulders are already heavy with so much stress and workload, she now needs someone who cares for her to help her rediscover her youth and charm belonging to a younger sister."


    Under my careful brainwashing, Rose finally nodded,


    "Yes, you are right we must save Parul from  David and Leon."


    "Good, this is a ring containing Evelyn''s belongings. I need you to put it in Parul''s room."


    It was the same storage ring that I snatched from Evelyn containing all her important stuff after I pped her.


    After all, the evidence needs to be nted because I know soon Evelyn is gonnae to her room to look for clues when Parul refuses to admit her crime during interrogation.


    "But won''t it mean we will put me on my sister, that way she will be found guilty."


    "Don''t worry this is the fastest way we can separate her from David, just trust me in the end I''m gonna save her, okkieee!"


    "Only by sending her to deepest despair can we help her open her eyes to see their true faces", saying I kissed on her forehead.


    "But��.but"


    "Fine, once you sessfullyplete your job and we expose David and Leon''s true face, I will take you on a date."


    "Just me and you, okiie? I will take you to eat your favourite food and show you around."


    Afterparing profits and losses she finally nodded vigorously.


    "Aushima, will not join us for date and that night I will sleep alone with you, ok?"


    "Ok!"


    After a bit of coaxing and kissing, ndor came back to the hall where all were waiting while Rose returned to her house situated behind the guild and went to Parul''s room to nt false evidence.


    Given how tough the security was near their house only family members can pass through easily, hence Rose was perfect for the job.


    .....


    As soon as ndor came back, he was surprised to see that the guild master had already arrived.


    David had already started filling him with the details of the situation and how Parul was forcibly dragged away.


    "We must go to prison, with your power we can easily get her out", spoke David.


    "It''s not that simple, Lady Evelyn brought Princess''s royal decree and the charges against my daughter for stealing against royal family are too big."


    "Such big arrests are only done when you have strong evidence."


    "I will first visit my old friends who have influence in the royal court and tomorrow we will go to the pce to get proper exnation from the king."


    "But won''t Parul suffer till then in prison, she is your daughter!" , argued David.


    "Don''t worry with my identity she won''t suffer even slightest in the prison."


    "Tomorrow, we will get her out."


    David felt that Parul''s father was way too carefree and had overconfidence on his power and influence that nothing will happen to her.


    It was not only David even Jasmine was feeling the same .


    Her mind was already screaming, ''What''s the use of such a father? There are two dangerous vixens Eve and Evelyn plotting against her.


    Anything can happen in one night.''


    ''Heck, don''t you know that even most sessful coups happened overnight and isn''t it too easy��just get some false witnesses and fake evidence to cement the charges.''


    "I guess we will need to do something on our own, this guild leader can''t be counted on", she grumbled in her low tone.

 Chapter 25 Parul’s Miserable Condition

    (--------Inside the prison--------)


    "Bitchh, tell where you have kept the things that you stole?" saying Evelyn pped Parul once again.


    Parul''s hands were tied behind her back while shey on the ground in extreme pain, she was kept in a tight security prison cell.


    Eve was sitting across her on a chair and drinking her favourite coffee leisurely.


    Dishevelled hairs and various bruises on Parul''s body showed how much torture she had undergone in just one hour.


    "You, both sisters are too evil, dare to treat me like this, just wait for my Dad and David to get justice for me and then both of you will be punished for misusing your power."


    Hearing this, Eve suddenly got up and threw the cup containing hot coffee at her.


    Seeing the cup flying towards her she tried to save her face by dodging sidewards but the hot liquid spilt all over her dress forcing her to scream in agonizing pain.


    "How dare a bitch like you speak the name of my beloved David! Do you think just because you have some power you can get in my way?"


    "The first time I set my eyes on David I knew he was bound to attract a lot of annoying flies."


    "Didn''t expect that mature sluts like you who only know how to shake their ass and breasts will also get attracted."


    "But it''s okay! I have already sent so many girls who refused to back off to the afterlife. I won''t mind sending a few more."


    "Wait sister, we still can''t kill her, she still hasn''t told us about where she kept the stolen stuff."


    "But Evelyn, we have already pped and beaten her quite a lot, I don''t think she''s gonna tell us so easily."


    "Why don''t we take an investigation team and check her house, maybe we end up getting some important clues."


    After deciding, both of them rounded up some royal knights and left to check for clues in Parul''s house.


    ....


    At the same time, a guard sneaked up in prison and was dumbfounded to find the poor condition Parul was locked in.


    Only an hour has passed but her tattered clothes and unconscious state along with bruises on her soft skin spoke of how gruelling the suffering was that she suffered.


    He quickly came back outside where David and Jasmine were waiting for him.


    The guard was someone with close ties to Jasmine''s family as a result they easily recruited him to check upon Parul''s inside situation.


    David could no longer wait, "Hurry tell! How''sdy Parul?"


    "She is not treated badly, right?", saying David held his cor.


    "David, calm down."


    "Nothing will happen if we panic, release your grip on him, let him speak."


    David nodded at Jasmine''s words and eagerly waited for the guard to speak up.


    The guard told them about Parul''s bad condition and said that she was definitely being tortured.


    After telling them what he saw, he left quietly.


    After listening to the guard both David and Jasmine had grim faces. They were out of ideas on how to save Parul.


    Suddenly David screamed, "ndor��. Yes, ndor is the most sensible and  analytical person in our group, he helped us easily climb up to gold rank."


    "He must have a way to help Parul, let''s go to him.


    He said he needed to buy some stuff, he should still be at the market outside the guild", saying he grabbed Jasmine''s hand and ran away to find ndor.


    .....<sub> </sub>


    By this time, Eve and Evelyn have also arrived at Parul''s house.


    Seeing so many knights and two nobledies the house servants quickly informed the guild master and he soon arrived there.


    "Youngdies, I was just about toe to you to see what evidence you had for taking away my daughter."


    "Since you are already here, it would save trouble."


    Evelyn stood against him without any pressure and spoke, "Sir, even though you have great connections, your daughter stole something very important to the royal family."


    "As for evidence, we quickly arrested her so she must not have much time to hide things, Eve go and search her room."


    "Fine, but if you find nothing in her room be prepared to face my anger."


    Without wasting much time Eve along with some royal knights had already rushed inside the house.


    Under the guidance of a maid, they quickly found  Parul''s room and started crazily searching it.


    After a few minutes passed guild master snorted,


    "Hmm, told you how could my daughter st��.."


    As he was about toplete his sentence he was suddenly interrupted by Eve''s sharp yell.


    "Hahaha! Found it!"


    "This is sister''s storage ring and it still has all her belongings inside."


    "What-ttt", saying Evelyn jumped at her and took it from her hands.


    "Indeed, this is my storage ring with all my stuff including my weapons, royal seals, and other important things."


    "You were saying something guild master?"


    Guildmaster''s face was distorted as the evidence was already found in his daughter''s room and he couldn''t deny it.


    Suddenly Evelyn''s face lost colour, "The things of the princess are not inside."


    Hearing it everyone felt a little scared as this meant Parul has already hidden the important stuff at some other ce but the problem was, she was still refusing to cooperate with interrogation.


    "I''m afraid by now the news must have reached the royal family and they must be waiting for us to get back their things."


    "I guess the only way is to increase the intensity of our torture, I hope you don''t mind Sir."


    The guildmaster''s face was already ashen. He knew since the evidence was already found and the royal family was involved unless Parul tell where the things were, the situation won''t die down.


    "I just hope both of you will give Parul a chance to prove her innocence."


    "Don''t worry, we will not make things difficult for her as long she cooperates", saying the pair of sisters started walking back to the prison.


    They had already sent someone to inform the Princess that the evidence regarding the crime was already found in Parul''s house.


    ...��....


    While in the shopping street, David was rushing with Jasmine to find the whereabouts of ndor.


    Finally, he spotted the familiar back outside a cksmith shop.


    "Found you", saying he ran towards him.


    ndor was studying a new medicine that can make even a type 4 powerhouse dizzy and hade here to find suitable herbs for the recipe.


    Suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder and as he turned around he was surprised to see the familiar face, "David why are you here?"

 Chapter 26 Convincing David For The Prison Break

    "Hey what happened, Why is your face sweating as if you have just run a marathon?"


    "ndor, we have just checked the situation of Parul and it''s not optimistic."


    "I''m afraid to tell, but she is being treated too harshly and maybe soon forced to confess. Also, her father said he will wait until tomorrow before going to the royal court to demand justification for her arrest, but you know so much can happen in one night."


    "I promised thedy that I will help her!"


    "She must be waiting for me or her father to get her out."


    Suddenly, a maid came running


    "Lady Jasmine, Lady jasmine�� It''s so bad", she was screaming at the top of her lungs.


    Jasmine looked at her and her face turned ugly, she had sent this maid to keep an eye on Parul''s house in case something unusual happened.


    "What happened?"


    "Mydy, evidence was found at Parul''s house and Lady Evelyn has already sent news about it to the Princess."


    "The guild master could just stand as all things happened in front of his eyes."


    On hearing her David suddenly slumped to the ground.


    "It''s over, with evidence found she will surely be found guilty."


    "But I promised her, she held my hands and looked me in my eyes full of hope, saying she didn''t do anything wrong while she was dragged away."


    "ndor tell me if you have any idea, if you can somehow help, I promise to owe you a big favour."


    Seeing him like this, my mind was full of disdain,


    ''Hmm, what''s the use of being a protagonist if, in the end...you are gonna end up as a dog for heroines.''


    ''I''m not a hero who is gonna y saving a beauty,


    I only need to plunder luck to make myself strong, so what if I am maniptive and viin-like, I knew the moment I came to this world, that I was all alone.''


    ''I want to live a long life and live happily.. enjoying various wonders this universe can offer, for that I need power and need to be strong fast, but I know those so-called Gods or whosoever is in power will never allow a mortal to jump out from its lowly bounds.


    So I must do everything I can to reach my goals.''


    I held his shoulders and showed him  a bright face before saying, "David, let''s discuss things while having a coffee."


    We chose a nearby restaurant and ordered three cups of coffee.


    I enjoyed the aroma and taste of the drink which was the restaurant''s speciality ignoring the impatience on David''s and Jasmine''s faces.


    After gulping a few times I finally opened my mouth,


    "David, the situation of Parul is very grim. There is almost no chance for her to escape. Tomorrow morning she is going to be brought to the royal court where she will probably be sentenced to life imprisonment but if the thing she took is very important, she may even face the death penalty."


    "I know ndor, there was still a chance since there was no hard evidence but Evelyn was one step ahead of us and quickly visited Parul''s house."


    "Aaah! I''m  feeling so helpless."


    Seeing David act more like a fool drowned in Parul''s mature charm, I couldn''t help thinking,


    ''Such a fool, your fianc�� is sitting right across from you and you are busy worrying about a girl with whom you have not even once held hands.''


    So I took a sneak peek to see Jasmine''s reaction,


    sure enough, her head was lying low and her small hands were clenched tightly.


    There was a sense of frustration on her face which she was desperately trying to hide.


    I suddenly thought,<sub> </sub>


    Maybe I can work on Jasmine before Parul?


    Now that I think of it, I had already made Rose mine, and she has almost all authority as legit sessor to the guild master.


    Therefore, even if I conquer Parul I won''t plunder much luck because David won''t be able to use her connections and influence anymore.


    As a result, I quickly made new changes to my n.


    "David, there is only one way we can save Lady Parul!


    But you will have to suffer as a result."


    "It''s no problem as long there is a way, I don''t care how much I have to pay, I can definitely


    afford it", he replied with hope in his eyes.


    "David, it''s not about money!"


    "We need a quick action because we only have tonight''s time. Once she is taken to the royal court her fate is sealed."


    "So what do you suggest, ndor?"


    I went close to him and looked carefully if anyone was paying attention to us. Then, spoke softly


    "PRISON BREAK"


    "What? ..No absolutelynoooo!" saying Jasmine was first to stand up and banged her hand on the table.


    "Are you out of your mind? You wanna make us all criminals for helping a prisoner escape?"


    I ignored her and paid my attention to David, "As long as Parul escapes, we will still have a chance to collect evidence in favour of her. Once she has sufficient things to prove she is not guilty and all of it is a conspiracy, she cane back and fight her case."


    "Plus, when it''s proven that all charges against her were wrong, she won''t be pursued for the matter of escaping from the prison."


    "Think, once she is taken to court and sentenced to life imprisonment or death penalty, Is there any chance for her?"


    "No David, this idea is too wrong, we don''t even know Parul so closely to be a criminal for her."


    "Let''s leave it, we tried our best. Now if she is lucky she will survive, otherwise we can only see it as God''s will", said Jasmine in her panicked voice.


    I took their attention once again, "Nody Jasmine, you misunderstood! It''s not us who will be criminals, it''s only David who will help Parul in Prison Break"


    "What no..absolutely noooo!", this time she directly jumped at me and grasped my shirt with her small hands.


    "Listen first, if all of us be criminals, who will help David and Parul to do investigations and who will help them get a safe shelter and provide regr updates regarding the situation."


    "Also, there will be guards who will search everywhere once the prison escape is sessful and we will need a strong person to protect Parul. Thus, we can only count on David."


    I saw both of them taking their time to process the information I fed them.


    Sighs!, "David, I only spoke this idea because I saw the zeal in your eyes to help someone at any cost, I thought you were like a hero...who is ready to fight against the world to protect someone if they are right."


    "If you think it''s too much, let''s leave everything to fate."


    Sure enough, my emotional card worked as David''s hero''s mentality was instantly ignited, "I''m ready!"


    "I will do it since only I can do it."


    Jasmine cried out, "No David, I can''t see you bing a criminal."


    "Jasmine, it''s the only way. I can''t think of a better option."


    Seeing both of them conversing, my lips subconsciously curled up. ''Finally, we can catch David.''

 Chapter 27 The Royal Family Gets Involved!

    While ndor was busy instigating David into a prison break, the royal pce was already in an uproar.


    It''s already been a few minutes since Leon was waiting outside the meeting hall and there was sweat continuously dripping down his forehead.


    He swore to God that he had never felt so tense as today!


    After leaving his brother at the guild, he went along with Evelyn and Eve to help interrogate Parul but just when he was about to get started, he was summoned by Princess Lena.


    When he reached the pce he was shocked to see the panicked and worried face of the Princess.


    He was lost in thought, ''What''s with her reaction?''


    ''Isn''t it just some artifact and letter that got stolen?''


    A thought suddenly hit him, ''Perhaps she has already fallen too deeply in love with me and��that she is scared that if someone else reads her love letter addressed to me, then people may get the wrong idea about our rtionship!''


    ''Oh is she scared that I will be punished for trying to court someone of royal blood?''


    ''Uwuu her worried face is way too cute! Don''t worry when I return to my family, I will get back my fame and reputation and will have enough status to be together with you.''


    But before he could speak some sweet words to coax her, she spoke in the most serious tone he had ever seen.


    "Leon, I think we will also be arrested", these were the words that had been constantly ringing in Leon''s head since the Princess talked to him.


    He tried to recall everything again how the Princess told him...that she has stolen her family''s heirloom, The hero''s memory stone, which has been kept by the royal family since the times of ancient generations to help them tide over any potential life-death crisis.


    She told him that ording to her family records,  a legendary technique that is even capable of challenging Gods is stored in the memory stone.


    When Leon heard her, he instantly figured out everything and screamed in his mind.


    ''You damm Princess! Why did you have to steal something so important and even if you had to steal it, you should have given it to me personally!''


    ''Is her brain gone full dumb like those cows who mindlessly graze grass that she can''t even think that such important stuff can''t be sent out casually by weak people like Evelyn.''


    Unknown to them ndor has already used the memory stone to learn the legendary one-shot technique long ago.


    But before they could figure out what to do, they were already summoned by the King who quickly found out that the heirloom was missing from the royal treasury.


    Leon was praying to God, "It was this stupid Princess who stole�� not me. Please I have nothing to do with this shit!"


    He was getting more and more nervous while waiting outside the meeting hall.


    At first, only The King and Princess were in the room, but as minutes passed, members belonging to the royal family and some who have high status in the royal court started entering through the door and joined them.


    Seeing so many high-profile people entering in such a short time he already knew how intense the situation was.<sub> </sub>


    He was sure that if they are not able to find the memory stone from Parul, he along with the Princess will have to suffer an unimaginable fate.


    As someone from a rich family, he knew that heirlooms have a lot of significance for any noble household, they highlight the pride of their lineage and are like a symbol of glory for their future generations.


    And nobles with their big pride will never allow someone to rob it and escape so easily.


    And heck yeah! This was much greater than an ordinary heirloom, it was a fkin memory stone containing a legendary technique.


    Someone has to take the me, even if no suspect is found, someone must be a scapegoat to take the me so that the king''s image is not lowered in the eyes ofmoners.


    ��


    In the meeting room, Princess Lena was surrounded by her brothers and other cousins, seeing the ring eyes of all the women she had called aunts since childhood, she was already too timid.


    The king didn''t waste much time and asked her directly where the heirloom was.


    She was already too scared that she could barely even muster the strength to stand properly, her legs were already shaking too much but seeing the majesty of the king standing in front of her, like a broken record she told everything...about how she stole the memory stone sneakily from the treasure room to how she sent it to Leon via Evelyn to how it got robbed by Parul.


    "But Dad, don''t worry Evelyn has already caught Parul."


    "She will soon tell us where she has hidden it."


    But before she could speak more she was greeted by a tight p, she looked up with her big watery eyes to see her Dad''s angry face as she put her hands on her right cheek which had swollen-red after suffering the impact.


    "Foolish girl! I never knew you were this stupid"


    "Do you think a weak girl like Parul can alone dare to rob such a precious item?"


    "Probably, she is just a pawn, who is following orders and the real mastermind must have already secured the memory stone from her hands."


    "But luckily your subordinate Evelyn is still useful as she quickly arrested Parul while her dad was out".


    "If the guild master hade early, we would not have been able to arrest her so easily."


    "They already have many secret people supporting them and he would have definitely sent Parul to some foreign country before we could even take any legal action."


    "It''s already toote, we will wait for the night so that we can squeeze all the important information from Parul''s mouth before we sentence her to death in the morning."


    "It seems that people no longer fear the power of the royal family anymore."


    "Tomorrow morning, when people witness how we publicly execute Parul, they shall once again feel the fear of going against the royal power and will know that only fate that goes against their king only ends in death", saying this, the King had a crazy expression on his face.


    No one knew, at that moment under ndor''s lead, a pair of a boy and Lolli were already nning hard about how to break into the prison and run away with Parul.

 Chapter 28 The Night Of The Prison Break

    "ndor, are you sure this n is gonna work?"


    "Don''t worry David."


    "Did you forget?.... Just a while back you were calling me the best analyst you have ever seen."


    "Don''t get overconfident!"


    "If you have to act like this, then be thankful to this youngdy standing here."


    "Do you think that without my family''s connection, anyone can pull this cheap n of yours, ndor?"


    "Well, it was you guys who came to me to ask for help, not the other way round, okay?"


    "Hmmphhh", snorted Jasmine.


    So once again I went through the n with David and Jasmine which we prepared after returning to our group''s rented house.


    The n was simple, the prison guards with connections to Jasmine''s family will let me and David sneak in through the main entrance.


    We would have already changed our dresses to act like prison guards before entering to make others inside less suspicious of us.


    Since it will be alreadyte at night and given the tight security at the entrance, people inside won''t be able to guess that we are not the real guards.


    Then David will secure an escape route while I will find Parul and free her.


    I and Parul will reunite with David and then follow the escape path.


    After escaping we will separate and David will take Parul to the secret hideout we prepared, which was in fact, a spare house owned by Jasmine on the outskirts of the city.


    They will move ording to the safe route we have nned, while I try to shake off any potential enemy giving us a chase.


    "Are things prepared, Lady Jasmine?"


    "Don''t worry! I have already sent my personal maid to contact our people in the prison and by now, they should already be taking charge of night duty at the prison''s entrance."


    "You need to be careful, don''t let people find out that it was you and people close to your family who were involved in this incident, else all of us will be in danger."


    "I have already made sure that no one other than my personal servants knows about this matter."


    "Once the task is done, I''m pretty sure that the guards who helped us will find how grave their situation as our helpers is and will definitely keep their mouth shut unless they want to be executed, so your worries are pointless!"


    "I see, it seems Lady Jasmine has already taken care of trivial things."


    "In addition, let me write a letter to Rose."


    "Why do we need to write a letter to Rose?", saying both David and Jasmine had puzzled faces.


    "Isn''t it simple? Think carefully,  Rose is Parul''s eldest sister plus legal sessor of the guild. She will surely try to do something to help Parul and her actions may hinder our n. And, I don''t think telling her a little about our n is bad!"


    "When Rose will read the letter, she will realise that David is putting so much effort into rescuing her sister and won''t take any actions that can affect our n. Once she reunites with Parul, both of the sisters will be grateful to us and will owe us a big favour!"


    "Maybe their dad at that time will directly ask David to take her as his second wife hahaha!"


    Seeing meughing David had a slight blush on his face but he still managed to speak,


    "It''s still too far to think about these things, let''s talk about itter."


    One could easily see through the ecstasy on his face<sub> </sub>


    that he was already lost in daydreaming�� about taking Parul as his second wife.


    At the same time Jasmine, who was already in a secret alliance with Parul saw this as a great opportunity


    to express her goodwill to both sisters and thought with this they can be more united in fighting against Eve, so she too quickly joined in.


    "You are right, ndor. We must inform Rose about it"


    <o>,m "You should quickly write a letter and I will send it to Rose via my personal maid. She is best at doing such tasks swiftly."</o>


    I nodded at them, "Yes, in the meanwhile can you guys discuss the n amongst yourselves again?.. Just to make sure we are not missing any detail."


    "Okay", both of them replied and started discussing with each other.


    Seeing that both of them were upied, "I quickly wrote the letter to Rose but its content waspletely different from what David and Jasmine would have imagined."


    ''Haha, Iughed to myself thinking about what reaction Rose will have after reading what I wrote.''


    "After writing the letter, I closed it and put a magic seal on it, so others can''t open it easily."


    "Here Lady Jasmine, take it"


    She took it with her hand and called out her maid who was standing outside the door to guard us.


    "What''s the order, My Lady?"


    "Quickly, deliver this letter to Lady Rose"


    "Remember not to leave any trails"


    "Don''t worry, you can count on me", saying the maid disappeared toplete her task.


    I had already told Aushima that I may note home when I left the guild earlier.


    After all, that girl is already acting like a little wife after our lovey-dovey moments and probably can''t sleep without hugging me.


    I guess she does deserve a little reward since she trained Rose to be a proper maid.


    Probably, will have to take her along with Rose on a dateter.


    After waiting till midnight, we finally left the house.


    David and I had already changed our clothes to look like prison guards.


    Under Jasmine''s escort, we quickly arrived near the prison.


    I looked at the moon that was shining bright and the night which seemed very peaceful but no one knew by the morning, the entire city will be in an uproar.


    Jasmine took out a shiny object from her handbag and waved it towards prison. It shone brightly a couple of times.


    I quickly realised it was a signal.


    Soon, the guards affiliated to Jasmine''s family who were on duty to guard entrance signalled us back.


    "Okay, good luck!"


    "Now it''s up to both of you", saying she too disappeared into darkness to avoid any suspicion.

 Chapter 29 Meeting Parul

    "Are you the ones who we need to sneak in?", asked the four guards present at the prison''s entrance.


    "Yes", I replied in my firm tone.


    "We were told that someone important to Lady Jasmine got imprisoned a few days back and she is very important as she knows some of Lady''s family secrets."


    "We are wholly faithful to our aristocratic house, so you may put your mind at ease. We will try our best to aid you to help that prisoner escape", one of the guards said.


    "We were able to get our current job and status only because of Lady Jasmine''s father''s connections. So we will do our best to repay the gratitude," added the other.


    Saying, they gave us our fake name tags to put on our guard''s dress, which we had changed before.


    I asked them about the location where female prisoners were kept and the various possible escape routes.


    I knew that given the amount of security and guards present, once we took Parul out of her cell, an rm was bound to trigger.


    This will alert the other guards and they will flock to the main entrance from where we entered.


    They will also try to block all other potential exits to prevent suspects from escaping.


    ? Therefore, we needed David to find a safe escape route while I freed Parul.


    After learning about the required information from the guards we slowly walked inside.


    With our fake costumes and name tags, it was impossible for other guards present inside to doubt our identity.


    After walking carefully for some time, we managed to arrive at the ce where female criminals were kept.


    "Okay David, I will now go and free Parul while you find our escape route".


    "We will regroup here in half an hour."


    "Ok ndor, remember to be careful!"


    On my way, I met some guards who were on duty.


    But looking at my fake name tag, which signified my higher military rank they didn''t ask much and just gave small greetings.


    I slowly entered the corridor where Parul was kept.


    She was lying motionless on the ground like a dead soul. Seeing her poor state, I knew Eve and Evelyn spared no energy in their torture to extract information from her.


    Seeing her in such a miserable condition I couldn''t help butpare.. about how her usual noble attire that was supposed to highlight her demeanour was tattered from all corners, her silky long hair which gave the feeling of a fairy was badly dishevelled, her white soft skin was already filled with countless bruises and there were even some traces of blood on her body.


    I melted the lock using my fire magic and entered her cell.


    Hearing the footsteps of someone entering, she became alert and yelled at once.


    "Bitch Evelyn, I told you I know nothing."


    "I never left the fkinn city so how can I steal from you?"


    "Just kill me already, I can''t take this suffering anymore."


    "I know you want to force me to confess so that I can act as a scapegoat for your conspiracy. Let me tell you this Lady shall die rather than bing a pawn of someone."<sub> </sub>


    "Heyy!"


    "It''s me, ndor", saying I slowly moved near her and bent down to see her more closely.


    "Hearing my voice, she suddenly felt like she was dreaming. She slowly lifted her head and saw me with her lifeless eyes."


    "ndor?"


    "No, I must be hallucinating! Those bitches Eve and Evelyn beat me too much, maybe my brain has already suffered a concussion."


    "How can someone like ndore to the prison for me?"..she kept muttering to herself thinking that all of this was her mind''s delusion.


    I chuckled at her and slowly extended my hands to caress her cheeks.


    Feeling the warmth on her face from my caress, her eyes opened wide and forced her to realise that this was not some dream or hallucination.


    She had already given up all her hope, she thought it was impossible for someone toe and save her from this heavily guarded prison.


    She knew, she was neither the guild''s sessor nor was someone as lovable as her sister Rose, who was cherished by all family members


    Tears kept dripping down her eyes and she jumped and hugged ndor.


    No matter how strong a woman is, she always needs someone to give her peace of mind and security when facing desperate situations.


    When things get out of control and all hope is lost, all she needs is someone who can give her a warm embrace and tell her, it''s going to be okay!


    That is why ndor insisted that he will be the one who would free Parul and David will be the one who finds an escape route because he knew from his past life''s experience that no matter how strong a woman is��when she is feeling down and all of her hope and willpower is lost, that''s the perfect time one can force his way into her heart.


    No matter how strong her emotional defences are, during this fragile time, she will see you as her sun who can illuminate her world and drive away all her despair.


    You will be her hope and reignite her will to get through these tough times leaving your presence deeply engraved in her heart.


    Thus, ndor could never let David free Parul.


    Given Parul''s liking for David, he was sure that Parul would directly promise to live all of her life for him if she sees David instead of him.


    The cliche, hero saving the beauty and the beauty falling for the hero is a ssic but I knew it always works as long as the routine is followed.


    I knew I had an advantage and it was the perfect time to advance my n.


    I used my right hand to delicately clear her tear-filled eyes while with my other hand I kept patting her back.


    "Shhhh, be quiet don''t cry!"


    "I''m already here, I won''t let you suffer anymore."


    After minutes of venting all her frustration in my embrace, she finally separated from me and looked at me.


    Her eyes which were earlier lifeless, now showed an emotion of expectedness, wanting to know about what I was going to tell her.


    Her impatient and attentive face told how badly she wanted to know, Why I was here and what was the situation outside but she still waited patiently for me to speak.

 Chapter 30 Opening The Eyes Of Parul

    Finally, I decided to break the silence.


    "There is good news as well as bad news, which one do you wanna hear first?"


    "Ughhh, my condition is already too bad!"


    "I don''t think it can get any worse, so I won''t mind listening to the bad news first."


    "Okiee!"


    "The thing is, if nothing changes..you will probably be given a death sentence tomorrow."


    "Even if you haven''t stolen anything, you will still end up bing a scapegoat for the royal family.


    Since you belong to high status, you can easily figure out that after such a big incident happened, someone must take the me to mitigate the damage done to the kings''s image and prestige."


    "The King will never allow the news to spread that her daughter was the one who was responsible for their heirloom being robbed."


    "ndor, I know that my fate is almost sealed."


    "When a suspect is brought to prison they are interrogated and tortured over a period of time so that they don''t end upmitting suicide.


    But the way Eve and Evelyn have been treating me, it is clear they don''t care if I live or die...as reading their eyes, I can easily tell that I don''t have much time left."


    "You are quite sharp in knowing the ins and outs of the situation. No wonder, you could handle the guild''s affairs so easily."


    "Okay...good news now."


    "I along with your elder sister Rose, David and Jasmine will help you get out of here. Then, we can slowly help you collect the evidence to prove that you are not guilty."


    "D-David  also came?"


    "Where is he?"


    "I knew he woulde to save me. After all, he promised me!"


    Saying so, Parul''s eyes again started showing the lustre of a maiden-in-love.


    She, who was lying lifeless with so-many injuries suddenly got energised upon hearing David''s name.


    I couldn''t help yelling,  "Stupid!"


    "Too stupid"


    Seeing my angry and dejected expression, Parul was taken aback.


    "Why am I stupid?", she asked in her shaky voice which seemed to find a new life.


    "The girl who could single-handedly be a strong and mature woman, who not only takes care of guild''s affairs but also takes care of her elder sister just falls in love with a boy she met a couple of times?"


    ''I decided it was time to confront her.''


    "Don''t you dare deny it! I can already see it."


    "You even tried to make our quest to get herbs more difficult when you realized it was me and Aushima who would do it instead of David."


    "Anybody can tell what you are thinking when you talk so affectionately with David, while with others you still maintain your cool and aloof character."


    "So what if I like David? I think he is quite a capable leader with hardly any shorings. Plus, he also came to save me, didn''t he?"


    "Who are you to judge how I feel and act?", she argued back.


    "Because your sister asked me to save you!"


    "Rose?"


    "Yes, she and I are already together and there are some secrets that I can''t disclose right now, but as your brother-inw, I can tell you David is not what he seems like. Appearances can be deceptive"


    "Actually, I wanted to kill you as you are gonna end up increasing the luck of the protagonist anyway, but seeing Rose''s pleading eyes�� I decided to make changes to my n."


    "P-p-protagonist? what''s that?"<sub> </sub>


    "Nothing, I just spoke something you need not know."


    "Your sister wanted you to also be my lover as she wanted the best for you, given how much she loves you!"


    "But I am not going to take anyone like that in my harem. I''m not on a mission to catch all these so called good-looking females."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are a beauty capable of causing disasters, if we are notpatible, I''m not gonna ept you."


    "Oh sorry, I forgot the situation and got carried away, these things..ter your sister will probably exin better."


    "Now let''s get back to the thing that I was saying! Lemme enlighten you on why your sister asked me to open your eyes."


    "First of all David only wants you because of your beauty and authority in the guild. By conquering you his influence will leap by a great amount and not to mention the free guards and assassins your guild has been training in secret. They all will end up as his personal guards."


    "Secondly, he already sees you as his second wife.


    It means your status will always be less than his main wife, which could be either Eve or Jasmine.


    Your sister wants you to be with someone who is capable of giving you his love without any discrimination."


    "For example, I may be a scumbag as I already have Aushima and Rose but no matter how many girls I will have in future, I won''t be partial to one and be lovey-dovey to the other.


    I am not gonna be a hypocrite who says I will love without discrimination while at the same time dering someone as first wife, second wife, third wife and so on."


    "Wa-wait Aushima is with you? Didn''t she liked David too?"


    "Dont interrupt me, just listen first."


    "Thirdly, you actually do not like him, you are just obsessed with him. What you see in him is something you always aspired to be!"


    "All your life you have been working hard, managing various things but deep down in your heart you also wanted to be carefree, lead people to adventures instead of just issuing them, chat happily, be loved by all like your sister. And when you heard of David, who was pursued by three beautiful girls�� you couldn''t help but get curious, just like a child who saw a new toy."


    "You, like the other three girls, wanted to monopolize this toy but when you saw that other rivals also had good strength and background, you knew it was hard to take it for yourself you decided to get close to it and tried to snatch it sneakily."


    "But given how easily Jasmine agreed to help you, I could easily guess that you two have already reached a secret agreement."


    "Yes, if you really loved someone how could you so easily enter these so-called alliances to share your love? ..instead, you should have stood your ground without being swayed away by Jasmine."


    "Lastly, the most important reason, call me greedy but I can''t let myself see you spend your old days as David''s second wife."


    "I''m not going to act dense and pretend like David who despite having three girls chasing him for many years couldn''t muster the courage to answer any of their feelings and let the things drag on."


    "I will directly say and take action if I like someone


    and yes, I admit it, I may have a slight liking towards you. That''s the reason I''m here in front of you instead of David."


    "Your affection towards David is only based upon the first encounter."


    "You only like him because he had a better first impression than me or any other guy you met before right?"


    "Let me tell you the so-called first impressions are just like a tree that takes roots in your hearts."


    "Your heart is already upied by those roots which keep growing, forcing you to ignore the other things that are present near you."


    "You are so obsessed with David that you have not realised it yet, but you have already started to ignore your Dad and sister''s as well as your guild''s importance in your heart."


    "Rose told me how much you loved her and your father and how you endured so many hardships for them, you even wasted your youth which is a golden period for youngsters under the load of paperwork for the sake of your family."


    "You should have asked me how is everyone in your family? Is my father also facing charges to assist me in my crime? Has my sister, Who  is crazy and impulsive not taken some foolish decision to free me from the prison?"


    "But no, you were only waiting for me to mention David''s name and ignored all the other things!"


    "Do you think the reason David came to save you was that he promised you?....No, he came because I was the one who came up with this idea.


    If I had not pushed with this n you would have been sent to the afterlife tomorrow. He came because he saw this as an opportunity to conquer you, he saw this situation as a matter of profit and gain. If he really loved you, he would not have needed me toe up with this n, he could had directly used his family''s connections and power to force his way in and take you away but he didn''t do that!"


    "Leave it, people like you don''t understand these things, I think I am a fool wasting my time exining these things to you."


    I gave a deep sigh after speaking so much in one go.

 Chapter 31 Making An Escape!

    "Okay, now listen carefully."


    "I am going to take you out and then we will reunite with David who is busy finding a safe route for escape."


    "You have two options!"


    "First, follow David and stay with him for a few days until things calm down. Doing so, you will without a doubt��end up as his second wife."


    "Second, I will intentionally leave a trail while we escape. This will give the guards a chance to give us a chase."


    "I have already sent a letter to Rose telling her about our escape route. When the guards chasing us catch up to us, amidst the chaos Rose will use the opportunity to secretly take you away."


    "Now tell me, What future do you want to choose?"


    She was taken aback by the sudden choice given to her.


    ndor knew it was not her fault as anyone would be confused and hesitate when suddenly given choices that can change their lives.


    After taking some deep breaths, her weak body mustered some strength to speak, "ndor, I don''t know what to choose, choosing either option will make me lose something!"


    "If I choose to go with David, I will lose the bond that I have with my family and everything I have painstakingly acquired in my life. But, if I choose not to go with him.. then I will lose the chance to be close to him in the future!"


    After speaking her mind, her head drooped down.


    It seemed her exhausted body was exerting a lot of strength to speak.


    I bent down and held her shoulders with both my hands.


    "Look at me, Parul!"


    "We are running out of time here and I can''t allow you to sit the whole night to make a decision"


    "One can''t be selfish in life and you can''t always choose the best of both worlds."


    "If you want to be David, badly enough that you can''t even live or breathe without him, choose him and if you really care about your family, guild and everything else that you have achieved in your life with your hard work, then don''t go with him."


    "Now tell fast, we are running out of time", I eximed with a sense of urgency.


    Normally, I knew that it was almost impossible for me to be able to influence the decisions of a strong and independent woman like her but currently, her situation was bleak and I knew, her emotional defences were at an all-time low!


    Thus, I had already figured out that whatever I speak at this moment will directly enter the core of her heart.


    She again took some good minutes to calm down and once again figured out her situation, then after taking a deep breath, she finally opened her mouth.


    "I know that I like David but I don''t think I like him to the extent that I can''t breathe or live without him."


    "I will choose the second option, ndor!"


    After hearing her, I was forced to bite my lips to hide the smile that was subconsciously creeping on my face.


    I knew that all the words that I took so much time to speak managed to have some effect on her.


    I couldn''t help but mutter in my mind, ''The n is going in the right direction!''


    "Okay, now time''s up."


    "Let''s leave!"


    I supported her as we moved out of the prison cell.<sub> </sub>


    While doing so, I put a veil on her face to avoid the guards from guessing her identity for some time.


    As we moved to the next corridor, we were stopped by two guards that were on the round.


    One of them spoke loudly, "Stop! Where are you taking this prisoner?"


    I moved closer to Parul and muttered slowly in her ears, "Be quiet and leave everything to me!"


    I maintained my calm posture and answered back, "Is this the way you speak to your seniors?"


    "Can''t you see my name tag which clearly denotes my high military rank", I eximed at them without showing any worry or hesitation.


    "We-we are sorry Sir, but prisoners from this section are not allowed to be moved!"


    "Do you dare to question me?"


    "I have been ordered by Lady Evelyn to move this prisoner to the prison cell near the main entrance."


    "Lady Evelyn is already too angry because of the prisoner named Parul"


    "I heard that this new female prisoner is acting tough and resisting torture with her mere willpower causing Lady Evelyn to have a headache."


    "Yes you are right, I have heard that this Parul stole something from the royal family."


    "Yes, her fate is already sealed hahaha! What''s the point of showing defiance, she will be sentenced to death anyway." added the other guard.


    I could feel the body of Parul, which I was supporting, shaking with fear upon hearing those guards.


    I slowly patted her back to calm her down.


    "Okay, I can''t waste my time or Lady Evelyn may end up spending her anger on us."


    "Yes, you are right. We are just simple guards. Our superiors will definitely scold us if we dy their decisions."


    "Okay now I will take this prisoner to her new designated location, you guys remember to be vignt.


    I have heard a lot of prisoners are thinking to escape these days."


    One of the guards patted his chest, "Don''t worry Sir, you can rest assured!.... With us here, those lowly prisoners can only dream to escape hahaha!"


    After sessfully fooling the guards I took Parul to the ce where David would reunite with us.


    Soon we saw the tired face of David who was waiting for us.


    Upon seeing us, he was filled with ecstasy.


    "Haha!..ndor, I knew that your n would work!"


    He moved closer to us to give a warm hug to Parul, but she dodged him and said, "let''s not waste our time!"


    "We need to escape fast."


    p Seeing this, I knew Parul''s mind was already affected by me.</anda>


    If I hadn''t enlightened her with my words she would be hugging David happily by now.


    Both of them were clueless that my goal of separating them from each other had already reached the final stage.

 Chapter 32 Running Away

    Without wasting further time, David led us through the escape route.


    We passed through various narrow corridors thus, arriving at the backside of the prison.


    There was a small copper gate present there.


    "After passing through it, we can follow the narrow alleys down the central square to easily escape to the outskirts of the city", said David enthusiastically.


    As we tried to open the gate suddenly the sound ofrge bells reverberated throughout the entire prison.


    No words needed to be spoken between us as we all knew what it meant.


    It was sort of an rm which guards used in case of an emergency to tell others that a prisoner had escaped from their cell.


    "Fuck they were too fast, it''s only been a few minutes since we freed Parul but they have already discovered that she has escaped", David couldn''t help but curse out loud.


    I couldn''t help butugh inwardly, ''Oh stupid protagonist! Of course, they will catch up to us as I have been leaving a trail behind.''


    By this time both me and David had removed our disguise and I used the knife which I was carrying for emergencies to cut small pieces of the cloth.


    I was leaving small pieces of cloth along the way to make sure the guards caught up to us.


    "This door is taking so much time to open, let''s just break it open, David!"


    "Yes, you are right."


    "Lend me your strength!"


    We together kicked the door forcefully and finally after some hard work the door broke opened.


    We were as swift as the wind, running as fast as we could!


    After crossing some distance we heard some loud noises behind us.


    David and Parul were shocked when they saw the guards who were riding on horses chasing us.


    ording to my n, those guards sessfully picked up the clues I left behind on our route.


    By picking those clues they must have figured out our escape route and guessed that we were escaping to the outskirts of the city.


    I couldn''t help but admire the fast response that they showed.


    We were running at our full speed. We were pushing our bodies to the limits as we knew our life depended on it.


    The distance between the escapee and the chaser grew narrower with each passing second.


    But luckily we reached the location near the main shopping street where Rose was hiding for her action.


    Suddenly, numerous arrows were thrown in our direction.


    Given mine and David''s high physical strength and mobility, we bent downwards to dodge them and dragged Parul down too.


    The arrows were infused with air magic to make them much sharper and they quickly passed over us to hit the horses on which the guards were giving us the chase.


    The guards fell to the ground after most of their horses were injured by the iing arrows.


    As we lifted ourselves from the ground various people who covered their faces with masks starteding out from the nearby hidden corners where they were waiting patiently.


    I knew that these were Rose''s people and they were someone which their guild invested a lot to nurture.


    The guards were staring at us like they could eat us directly.


    The knights thought that these new people wearing masks were our reinforcements who came to assist us in fleeing.<sub> </sub>


    Most of the guards were hot-blooded anyway and couldn''t take provocation easily so some of them directly charged at the people that Rose brought.


    Both the groups engaged in a melee while we were busy taking cover as we were stuck in the middle of them.


    I quickly spotted Rose who was hiding close to us and both of our eyes met.


    After sleeping together and sharing some of my dragon bloodline with her, we had already reached a stage where she can understand what I want by just looking at the urgency in my eyes.


    She nodded back to reassure me that she will finish her task without any error.


    There were screams all around. Both groups were using swords and countless low-grade magic spells were flying all over the battlefield.


    Suddenly under Rose''smand, two of her people attacked David from both sides to divert his attention.


    As a result, David was forced to engage in a battle with the duo and quickly lost focus of us.


    Seeing that time was right, Rose quickly rushed to us and held Parul''s hands.


    "Sister�� sistere with me fast, we don''t have much time!"


    Parul gave ast nce at David and then turned her head to look back at me.


    "Go!" I couldn''t help but push her to Rose.


    She nodded at me.


    "Thank you so much ndor for helping me choose the right path. I don''t know what would have happened to me without you!"


    "You too must escape out safely from here", after saying she quickly followed Rose to escape into a narrow passageway behind the old houses along the street.


    Seeing that their mistresses had sessfully escaped, all the people that apanied Rose started retreating.


    The people brought by Rose were much more professionally trained than the prison guards as they had already dealt a lot of serious injuries to them in such a short time.


    I too took advantage of the chaos to slip out.


    Given my mastery of wind and space magic, I was like an assassin who disappeared in thin air.


    After robbing Evelyn I had already spent some time in the forest to get a hang of various basic magic usage and my stealth was already at max because of it.


    David was busy swinging his sword against his two enemies who were Rose''s aplices.


    Seeing his enemy retreating David breathed a sigh of relief!


    "Haha, what an interesting opponent they were clearly more skilled than those prison guards but.. Why do I feel like they were deliberately stalling me?"


    "Nevermind...ndor, Parul, let''s run away too while these groups are fighting among them."


    As he turned back to find his teammates he was surprised to see that there was no one at the original ce.


    He was too shocked by the sudden situation and by that time all the people brought by Rose had already retreated, and only he was left alone.


    In the dark of night, the moonlight falling on his face only highlighted his stupefied expression.


    The prison guards were badly injured by Rose''s group but when they saw there was still someone standing alone on the street all of them rushed and surrounded him.


    David was already thunderstruck because of abandonment by his teammates and by the time he realised he was in a dangerous situation the guards surrounded and tied him using ropes.


    David looked at his hands that were tied by ropes and couldn''t help but scream out loud,


    "ELAAAAANDDORRRRR, WHERE THE FUCKKKK ARE YOU?"

 Chapter 33 Q & A

    Ok guys, so many of you messaged to make a new chapter to clear power settings and some other stuff, I will answer all of them here in one go!


    Q- What are the stages for cultivation/ powering up?


    A-  As I told and from knowledge inheritance of void emperor that ndor gained, there will be 8 mortal power limits one need to cross before setting on path of immortal cultivation, these are simply called as eight orders of strength.


    Q- Current power of ndor after absorbing lot of luck ?


    A- ndor can raise his power due to unique cultivation of luck devouring divine lotus, he gained which converts the world''s protagonist luck and destiny into pure energy for raising power level of own.


    His current strength is equal to third order of strength.


    Q- What are protagonist power levels and real strengths?


    A- I told that the protagonist power level when he/she grows up will correspond to the world mc is in but remember this only represents their potential that they can grow up to if nothing happens to them.


    Eg current world is lower-world so max power level protagonist(David) can have is equal to fourth order of strength.


    But protagonist can only have that power level if he/she use all the opportunities they gets to grow up and if ndor robs them of it and plunder them their strength will be much lower than what they could had achieved.<sub> </sub>


    Q- Why is there second protagonist, Leon in current world?


    A- Normally the world will have only one protagonist but sometimes when it feels threatened it will spawn second protagonist to help the first one but it''s strength will be lower than first.


    Thus,  Leon strength should be near third order of strength.


    Q- Will mc be a bloodthirsty and cold-hearted killer?


    A- Don''t worry mc won''t be cold hearted that he can''t distinguish between someone important to him and someone not.


    Yes, he will have to kill some people as conflicts are bound to arise especially in other strong worlds but he won''t be on some mindless killing spree.


    Also, yes he won''t hesitate to choose the easiest options sometimes.


    ...��.


    [If you have more questions you can ask them in thement section of this chapter and I will dly answer them^^]


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 34 An Eventful Night

    David could only watch helplessly as he was dragged forcefully back to the prison.


    He was not given any chance to exin and was directly thrown into the most high-security prison cell.


    Seeing the number of guards stationed outside his cell,  he knew that he could only dream about escaping from here.


    The news of Parul''s escape quickly spread overnight causing many high-level officials to wake up from their slumber.


    The most stressed at this point was Evelyn, who was responsible for the inside security of the prison.


    Her face had lost her usual glow upon thinking, ''What will happen tomorrow?''


    She was anxiously moving to and fro in her room and couldn''t help but feel more frustrated.


    "Why does David have to be the one who helped Parul run away?"


    "Doesn''t he know that my sister, Eve likes him so much?"


    "And even if he was the one that helped her escape, Why did he even let himself get caught?


    �� Is he perhaps, that dumb?"


    Suddenly the door of the room was flung open and her sister rushed in.


    "Sister, sister!"


    Eve jumped on Evelyn and clung to her tightly.


    "Do something, David is being framed!"


    "He would never do such a thing, even if he got attracted to that slut, he won''t have the courage to pull this shit unless someone pushes and guides him."


    "I''m pretty sure someone is ying tricks behind the back."


    "Eve, calm down��I can understand how you feel!"


    "I also think that the things are too fishy at the moment."


    "They were able to free Parul under such high security. But, they can''t possiblye through the main entrance as it has so many guards stationed...unless someone helped them!"


    "I am pretty sure some guards must have helped them to easily pass through the security."


    "There seem to be many people involved, I wished that I could talk to David and know how he got caught", said Evelyn giving a deep sigh!


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Let''s just go to the cell where David is kept and ask him everything he knows."


    Eve started pulling Evelyn''s hands to rush out of their room.


    Evelyn stopped her movements.


    "No, it''s not possible!"


    "Themotion was too big as a result the militarymander was forced to rush here under the orders from the pce."


    "David is now kept under tight security by him and all possible contact with him has been prohibited till the morning."


    "I think we no longer have any chance to talk to David and can only hear from him tomorrow when he is put on trial in the royal court."


    "No, this can''t be possible, he can''t be put on trial."


    "It was that fkinnnn bitchh Parul who stole not David!"


    "I can''t allow anyone to do something to my David!"


    Seeing her crazy expression, Evelyn hit lightly on her head pulling her back to reality.


    "Don''t be foolish, we can do nothing right now."


    "Even if I help you there''s no way we can free David under the cover of such tight security."


    Eve just stared at Evelyn.


    "You are doing this because you need someone to take the me right?"


    "I know if Parul is not caught you and Leon will be punished for stealing the royal family''s things."


    "But please don''t make David your scapegoat, I beg you pleaseee!", said Eve as she directly kneeled in front of her sister.


    "Stupid! Get up, how can I do something like this to the person, who my sister adores so much!"<sub> </sub>


    She helped Eve to stand up.


    Eve''s eyes suddenly showed a strange change that Evelyn failed to notice.


    "We still have a couple of hours before morning, don''t worry and get some sleep. I will help you tomorrow in court."


    "I am the eldest daughter of our noble household and when I speak I represent my entire aristocratic house... which even His Majesty can''t ignore."


    "I will speak in favour of David in the court to make sure everyone understands that the real culprit is someone else and David is just being used by Parul."


    "Now go, get some rest!"


    Eve left the room but aftering outside her facepletely changed. Her crying and worrisome face had long disappeared.


    "Hmm, so what if he is guarded?"


    "No, you are wrong my dearest sister Evelyn! We can''t wait till the court''s proceedings as there are too many variables that can happen in between."


    ''It seems, I need to take things into my own hands now! After all, we can''t trust anyone in such delicate matters.''


    .....��


    While at an abandoned house on the outskirts of the city, a beauty was frustrated and getting impatient with each passing minute.


    "What the heck is wrong with them?"


    "Why haven''t David and Parule back yet?"


    "ndor said that the n was foolproof and there was no chance of anything going wrong!"


    "It''s already more than 1 hour than the time they should have been back."


    "Mdy Jasmine, please don''t be so anxious!"


    "If you panic like this, then it may cause some wrinkles to appear on your face", said the obedient maid who always stays by Jasmine''s side.


    "You are right, a gracefuldy like me should not be worried like this, after all everything was nned carefully by us!"


    "David must being with Parul in a few minutes."


    "Yes mdy, how can a n which personally requires your attendance  have the slightest chance to go wrong."


    "Please enjoy this coffee that I have prepared!"


    "Thanks so much, a coffee is all I need right now", saying Jasmine held the cup of coffee from her maid.


    Suddenly the door of their room was opened wide and a servant hurriedly rushed inside.


    "Mdy it''s not good, your fiance, Sir David has been caught by guards while trying to escape with Lady Parul."


    The cup that Jasmine was holding fell to the floor as she stood up from her chair at once.


    "How can it happen?"


    "We nned the escape of Parul so carefully!"


    "Also, he said that he will make sure that no one follows David and Parul."


    Suddenly Jasmine thought of something and her face could no longer remain calm.


    She got agitated and held the cor of the servant and asked him in her domineering tone.


    "Tell me!"


    "Where is he?"


    "WHERE THE FUCKKKK IS ELANDORRR?"


    ----------------


    ---------------


    (also guys please don''t send summoning pens as it costs some points as I already said I will try to upload new chapter whenever I can!


    In past 2-3 days already like 150 of you sent summoning pens so I feel guilty and it''s better to save points to buy avatar frames, fast passes etc rather than sending them here.


    And I have seen that lot of you while making paragraphments use cussing words, it''s better to put * / ##  there two times as webnovel mutes yourment cuz of it.

 Chapter 35 Tactical Retreat

    "How''s it?"


    "Isn''t my massage the best?"


    "Hmmmm!"


    I had to admit that the small hands of Aushima when pressing against my shoulders gave a very soft and soothing feeling.


    But...


    It still doesn''t beat the fluffiness and smoothness of her supple thighs, when I put my head in herp for naps.


    Yes, that''s right the person who David and Jasmine were dying to see was enjoying his sweet time with Aushima.


    "Ok now get ready! Are the things packed?"


    "Yes, I have already packed the important stuff in our backpacks", eximed Aushima cheerfully.


    ''Although I had almost all necessary items ranging from an extrarge sized-bed to all sorts of food in my storage ring, I still felt we should at least carry backpacks to avoid suspicion while travelling.''


    "We will first need meet up with Rose to tell her to remain low-key until we return."


    That''s right the situation in the city will be bound to get a lot more chaotic with David''s arrest.


    Moreover, I have alreadyid out the foundation of my n and all the characters of the game have been set up�� Now I just need to sit back and enjoy the show!


    My n was pretty simple.


    From the start, I had this amusing notion that since the world has spawned the second protagonist to help the first one��.


    ''What will happen if I pit both of them against each other?''


    I knew Leon was the brother of David but his today''s current achievements and influence were due to the boot-licking of the royal family.


    I was pretty sure that since David was arrested, his family will be investigated and may even be suspected of treason.


    Therefore, I knew Leon would be forced to choose to stand either on the royal family''s side or on his own family''s side.


    But I already had an idea of Leon''s character and knew he would definitely stand on the royal family''s side!


    ''Why will he even betray his own blood parents?''


    The answer was pretty simple.


    Since ancient times people who are chasing beauties are blinded by love.


    There was Princess Lena on the other side.


    Plus, I have heard that she is also beautiful enough to have your 9.5/10 required aesthetic score to qualify as waifu material.


    Also, getting her will allow Leon to have a much wider say in the political and decision-making matters of the country.


    But my n was twofold,


    I knew that with this trick of mine I will pit David and Leon on a path of direct confrontation but this was not the only thing.


    Eve and Evelyn were standing on the side of each respectively and I knew with this move, there will be a direct tear in the sister''s rtionship.


    All I needed to do was stay out of the storm that would brew up shortly after my meticulous calctions!


    ''Maybe it will take 2-3 or 3-4 days max. for both of them to fight till death, thenter I will return to reap benefits as a fisherman, Haha!''


    Therefore, I was running out of the country to once again go to the restricted forest of the neighbouring Kingdom of Light.


    "But will it be safe there?" asked Aushima with a worrying face.


    "Don''t worry"


    "Both countries have a hostile rtionship so we can''t be pursued there."


    "Also our primary goal there is to increase our strength, remember!"<sub> </sub>


    Yes, I thought it was best to practise all sorts of magic tricks I am capable of.


    Since my body is already capable of practising all elements, why not abuse its use fully?


    I nned to explore the inneryers of the restricted forest while mastering my control over magic.


    I had already realised that space and wind magic was best to run away stealthily.


    So I need to know the full extent of my potential when facing serious life-death battles in future.


    We left our rented house and went outside of the city.


    There were two shadows under a tree waiting for us.


    "Hey Rose, how are you doing?"


    Not giving me any chance to speak further, she jumped on me and hugged me tightly.


    It is said that when the lovers unite after a parting their bond is even stronger. Moreover, Rose who  has recently tasted the forbidden taste of sex can''t hold back the idea to cling to ndor whenever she sees him.


    Like a dog, she sniffed all his smell.


    From the chest to the arms to the neck to the hair, finally after having enough she separated and looked at him with her pouty face.


    "It''s unfair!"


    "You said we will go on a date."


    "But when I got your letter I knew we need to wait till things calmed down."


    I chuckled at her behaviour and gave her a short peck on the lips, directly sending her to bliss.


    The other person apanying her was covered in dark clothes from head to toe, so that no one can figure out her identity�� but looking at her figure I couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "So Lady Parul, I wish you a safe journey."


    "You must take care of yourself. We will meet again soon."


    Thedy was Parul.


    I had already asked Rose in the letter delivered to her by Jasmine''s maid to rush Parul out to their guild''s Kingdom of Light branch as early as they can so that she can hide there safely for the time-being.


    Parul having seen the intimate behaviour of her sister in front of her couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and her face was already deep red.


    She still mustered her courage to speak,


    "Thanks for concern ndor, we will meet again!"


    Seeing her sister''s embarrassing expressions and girly side Rose gave a knowing wink to ndor to tell how fast things were progressing between them.


    After some talks and sweet hugs with Rose, the sisters left for their destination under the cover of their family guards that were following them.


    "Why didn''t we go with them?"


    "Aren''t we all going to the Kingdom of Light?" said Aushima��trying to figure out the situation.


    "You will know soon!"


    ''My perception of surroundings has already increased due to mastery of wind element and I have long noticed that there was someone following us.''


    "At first I decided to kill the person directly, but when I realised it was the familiar Lolli with whom I have made ns some hours back to free Parul along with his fiance David ��.an evil grin formed on my face."


    I couldn''t help but mutter to myself, "This is going to be interesting!"


    ----------


    ----------


    ( Also guys thanks to your support we won bronze medal in harem category of wpc contest, which is one of the toughest category to win medals out of all wpc contests! ^^)

 Chapter 36 *Another Round Of Love-Making?*[R-18]

    (a little big ch than usual..)


    I already realised that for a long time Jasmine has been following us.


    But she��hmmm


    Just seems to be observing us?


    What''s the Lolli up to?


    Does she wanna observe us to better figure out the situation?


    ''Or��perhaps, is she too taken back on seeing Aushima with me?''


    ''Well, it actually..doesn''t even matter!''


    ''If she wants to watch a show, then I shall fulfil her curiosity.''


    ''Hehe!''


    Ignoring Jasmine who was tailing us, me and Aushima kept advancing on our journey.


    Unlike Rose''s group, it was the same usual forest route we took before, without any danger of bandits or some random wild animals.


    It was already evening and we were kind of tired from walking all day in this hot and humid weather so we set up our night-camp and decided to cook something to satisfy our growling stomachs.


    .��.


    "ndor, taste this roasted rabbit that I cooked."


    "You are gonna end up licking your fingers, I have put in your favourite spices and mushroom sauce that you like a lot."


    "I knew my Aushima knows me the best."


    I pulled her to make her sit on myp.


    She diligently put small pieces of meat in my mouth.


    Aah, when I saw her blowing cool air down the spoon that she was using to feed, I couldn''t help but feel a little mischievous.


    After enduring the wild thoughts running down my mind, we finally managed toplete our meal.


    With my wind and space magic''s increased sensitivity, I could still perceive a shadow hiding by a nearby tree observing us.


    ''I guess it''s time to show the Lolli a good show!''


    ''I pray her little heart can withstand the shockwaves I''m going to subject her to.''


    "Aushima, Isn''t it too hot?"


    "Yes, ndor it''s too hot today!"


    "Why don''t we loosen up a little?"


    "Come, let me help you remove the top!"


    "Aah, you are again using a trick��I can see what you are nning!"


    "Yup, I want to do what you think I''m going to do!"


    "Don''t forget you were the one moaning loudlyst time."


    "Heyyy! Don''t say it like that. It makes me feel that I have a secret side which always wants to be embraced by you. Plus��.we are outside!"


    "Ohe on, no one takes this route, no one is going to disturb us!  Also, I miss the feeling of our affectionate lovemaking."


    "It''s already been a few days since we made love."


    "Few days? It''s hardly 3-4 days ndor."


    "Fine�� I wanted to make you feel good tonight."


    "I guess we''ll just sleep holding each other."


    Seeing him like this, Aushima felt a little lost.


    "That''s it?"


    "Are you not going to persuade me with your shameless words?"


    Seeing no reply for him, she pouted.


    "Oh ohhh I get it��you''re ying hard to get."


    "Hehe, perhaps��.you want me to take initiative?"


    She quickly narrowed the distance between the duo before once again sitting on hisp.


    She put her hands behind his back and slowly started blowing hot air on his right ear.


    "So how''s it?"


    Her hot breaths sent waves of never-felt tingling in his ear.


    "Oh, girl!"


    "I don''t know from where you learned these tricks but I must warn you��You are ying with fire, my dear!"


    The moon shone on her face once again highlighting her exquisite facial features.


    Seeing her giggle, his lips couldn''t help arching up an evil grin.


    Both of them saw each other smiling.


    The smiles were already full of lewdness and naughtiness.


    No further words needed to be said between the lovers.


    Themunication has already reached a level where she could tell what he wants from her with just a single nce of his eyes.


    Now I looked closer, I found her much cuter.


    Maybe it was the intoxication of the silent night or the romantic mood set up by the serene moonlight falling upon us.


    I was happy for such a woman to grace my life with her presence.


    After all, I knew she was my first girl, she always gonna have a special ce in my heart that only belongs to her.


    Without wasting much time our lips collided.


    His lips made her feel a little bit warm, a little bit silken, a little bit blurry��..enough to make her mouth go dry.


    Trying to satiate her thirst, her tongue pried open into his mouth.


    However, her body started feeling ticklish with his fingers exploring and fondling all her erogenous zones.


    Feeling the clothes obstructing our direct contact, we impatiently undressed each other.


    The clothes were sent flying.


    Unlike the first time when she was passive and lied


    down to let him take the lead, this time she wanted to actively participate.


    I couldn''t help but look at her perfect-shaped breasts.


    I reached out for it, experiencing their suppleness.


    "So cute."


    I spoke in my most gentle and soft tone to help her raise her self-confidence.


    She knew hers were not as big and oversized as Rose and Parul, so I knew she needed a boost from me.


    "Don''t move."


    "Be obedient and lemme take the lead today!"


    "Treat it as a reward for your perfect maid duties and you can learn from it carefully to better take the initiative next time."


    She knew he was right, she wanted to make him feel good too, butcked the required experience.


    She thus decided, she would let him take the initiative and learn every detail to return the pleasure double the amount in future.


    I reached out my other hand to hold her left breast.


    She felt tense at first but with repeated massage, her body started rxing.


    Feeling the rough contours of his hand upon her soft skin, her body started quivering as waves of shivers were sent down her spine.


    Her body started producing love hormones in anticipation of what was toe.


    I held her close as I pinched her nipples.


    Her body shook from the impact but her curiosity and dedication to embrace everything that her lover would throw at her, made her hold on.


    I gave her short kisses as her breathing started hastening.


    I could feel her body getting hotter by each second with the warmth travelling to me from our bare embrace.


    I started giving short kisses on her chest, then on her breasts, then on her shoulders.


    Finally I kissed on her neck where I started sucking.


    I could feel her legs starting to lose their strength.


    I carefully supported her as I put her on the ground.


    Seeing her misty eyes, I gave her a deep kiss.


    Our tongues intertwined as she tried to suck all my saliva to relieve her thirst.


    The kiss got deeper and more urgent.


    Her body started feeling impatient with being repetitively stimted.


    After a while, our mouths separated as we both panted heavily.


    She stared right into my eyes with love and lust.


    In the silence of the night, with such close contact, I could hear her heartbeat drumming wildly.


    I knew, unlike other girls, she doesn''t need much forey as her body is already too sensitive and excess forey may overestimate her to go unconscious even before the real bout of lovemaking begins.<sub> </sub>


    As I looked at her I knew she wanted more.


    She wanted more of my touches,


    more of my kisses,


    more of my love.


    She moved her hands behind his shoulders, holding him tightly, locking him in a firm embrace.


    My lips again found hers as we madly devoured each other, while I kept caressing her body.


    As the arousal continued to intensify her skin underneath him started tingling.


    But his sweet and affectionate words, and gentle massage were enough to keep her grounded.


    Nyaaah~


    She was no longer able to hold herself up from letting out her sweet voice.


    Her loud voice started stuttering as with her misty eyes she begged him not to tease her more.


    I knew anymore, and she may end up unconscious with excess stimulus.


    "No need to try to hold back"


    "Let me hear your voice!"


    I increased my pressure on her body.


    She closed her eyes to enjoy what was toe.


    "Aushima"


    "Huhhhh hughh��?"


    "Open your eyes and look at me!"


    She slowly opened her eyes to feel my warm gaze on her.


    I leaned my forehead against hers as I spoke, "I love you!"


    Although she had heard him say that phrase a lot of times whenever she was with him these past few days, but given the intimacy and intensity of the situation with the earnestness his words contained.


    It directly broke through all her emotional barriers and pierced straight into her heart.


    She held his face tightly with her hands to engrave it forever in her mind as she too slowly spoke.


    "I too"


    "I also love you ndor."


    I pressed her hardened clitoris with my fingers, rolling it.


    Her back arched off the ground, her fingers digging deeper on my back.


    I pushed one of my fingers inside her, it was as if a trigger was lit inside her.


    Her muscles started clenching around my finger as she looked up at the dark sky, obeying the instincts of a woman.


    Feeling his fingers moving inside her, she could hear the wet and lewd sounds being produced.


    Her cheeks were already dyed red with shame.


    She could no longer take it as her back arched off once again trying to let it out.


    Her breathing stuttered as she loudly yelped.


    The sensation froming from his fingers spread through her scalp to her toes, stimting every cell in her body.


    She was already content that she could fall asleep.


    But before she could think more, I slowly withdrew my hands.


    I gave her a few seconds to rx froming.


    Then I kissed my way down her thighs as I didn''t n to stop so early.


    "Aaahhhhh", she once again started giving out sweet moans.


    Her hairs were dishevelled and sweat ran down all over her body.


    I watched as sheid there panting with my teasing.


    "Heyyy! Don''t lick me too much."


    "I''m still a little dirty with all the sweat and all this grass around."


    "You taste amazing."


    I swirled my tongue at her navel to put her on cloud nine.


    She was no longer able to process what was happening around and spread her legs wide.


    I wanted to put my mouth at her entrance to let her feel the pleasure from my tongue but I knew her sensitive body was near its limit.


    With all my touches and caressing she felt another momentum building inside her.


    "ndor, I can''t��"


    "..... I can''t take it anymore!"


    Give meeee�� pleassszzz~


    He suddenly heard some surprised sounds and ragged breathing from Jasmine from the nearby tree where she was trying to hide.


    But it didn''t matter!


    I wanted to finish what I started.


    I remembered my mother once told that during intercourse never leave the girl unfulfilled else she may end up being swayed by others.


    My penis was already standing straight up��. ready to explode at any time.


    I guess it was time for the main dish.


    Seeing him looking at her she knew, he was asking if she was ready.


    She slowly nodded with little rity left in her head.


    I leaned against her, bringing my member closer to her vaginal folds.


    Once again I spread her legs assuming the missionary position which she loved the most.


    She tried to hide her face in his neck.


    "nnn..", she gasped trying to squeeze his back''s muscles with her little hands.


    Before she could hold tighter, her mouth was taken as her breasts got crushed against his chest.


    With her hands roaming��trying to find something to hold, she felt the masculine body of his.


    My twitching tip found the hole as I pushed my hips slowly forward.


    My ns spread open her wet folds.


    Her entrance first resisted but then rxed to surround all over my rod.


    My hands held her tight as her body started squirming underneath.


    I began pistoning inside her as she too lifted her his to proactively ept everything.


    Her insides started clenching and tightening to match my rhythms.


    I couldn''t help but sniff her sweet scent as I buried my face in her cyan hairs.


    My free hand found hers and held it as I pumped deeper inside her.


    Loud moans and grunts started escaping our mouths.


    Soon our tongues started fighting for dominance over each other.


    Our kisses became more sloppy as our saliva started drooling down our mouths.


    Her nails dug deeper on my back but they were not enough to deter me.


    A little pain like this was not enough to stop me.


    As we both reached our summit, our breathing became ragged.


    She let out a loud moan


    Aaahhhhhhhhhh~


    as she reached her orgasm.


    She struggled as she held her eyes from going nk.


    I thrust onest time as I too reached my peak and let out everything inside.


    Her insides were quickly filled up.


    It was too vigorous, as she felt the best contentment she ever felt.


    She could feel his semen making its way through her womb dying her insidespletely white.


    The feeling was too overwhelming and she knew she could no longer live without him.


    She was never going to give him a chance to let him leave her.


    She decided to be the best maid to serve him....the best little wife who stands by his side and supports all his decisions unconditionally.


    After all, she was his first woman, she must be the first to take up all the duties.


    A smile graced me as I saw her little head working hard to think about various things.


    "You were great", I whispered into her ears.


    "You can rest now!"


    She tried to nod a little as her eyes slowly closed and before she knew it....she fell into slumber.

 Chapter 37 Jasmine’s Thoughts

    ��..Jasmine''s pov...


    Oh my goshhhh!


    This vixen Parul, I allied with her to fight against Eve but she got arrested by Evelyn.


    I knew she only had big breasts and no brains.


    But both of these sisters Eve and Evelyn are too tricky to deal with and I knew I needed to get her out as David was already being enchanted by her mature charm.


    I don''t know why�� but David took me to this ndor, whom I had long nned to kill.


    He repeatedly proved himself useful thus earning David''s trust.


    He was bing an unstable factor..


    A variable I feared, I may not be able to control given his growth speed.


    What they say...Yes, ''kill weeds before they sprout''.


    He told us about this ridiculous n to break into the prison to free Parul.


    I was too sceptical.


    I thought he wanted to trick David so that he would get caught.


    But seeing David''s stubbornness, I agreed to the n only if he apanied David.


    If David gets caught, he too won''t be able to escape....after all, he is just a little support mage!


    He can''t run away alone.


    But it was already past a few hours as I was waiting in the abandoned house where David and Parul were supposed toe.


    Suddenly, my servant gives me the news David is caught?


    But there''s no sign of Parul and ndor?


    What does this mean?


    I could swear, I had never been so shocked in my entire life.


    But it was at that moment I realised, ndor asked me to deliver a letter to Rose.


    Letter to Rose��.ndor and Parul disappear together.....David got caught��.


    I felt as if all things were linked up and I was being used as a pawn in someone''s conspiracy.


    Is it ndor?


    But what will he gain from it?


    There were so many questionsing into my mind.


    But I knew if Parul had escaped then she must leave the city immediately to avoid any potential chase.


    I then remembered that Aushima and ndor went to the Kingdom of Light together and there''s also the guild''s branch where Rose used to live.


    I realised it��they were heading to that hostile country where my aunt lived.


    It was indeed a good n!


    Therefore, I called my loyal servants and told them that I''m leaving urgently for some business.


    I told them to take care of all the issues in my absence and if someone asks just tell them that I needed to visit my aunt in the Kingdom of Light as she had been sick for quite some time and she wanted to see her niece before her final breaths.


    I was already an excellent archer with great proficiency in wind magic.


    If someone tried to harm me, I would just kill them directly!


    What''s there to be scared about?


    Soon I rushed out of the city and there it was....


    I saw those traitors!


    What the fuckkkkk?


    This Rose is hugging ndor too affectionately, and this Aushima��: Why is she trying to hold his hand at every chance?


    And this double-faced bitch, Parul��Isn''t she blushing too much?


    Heck her expressions are even more lovey-dovey than when she was openly flirting with David.


    What''s wrong with these people?


    I decided to chase them but the group separated into two.


    I was confused but I knew all things pointed towards ndor.


    I was pretty sure that he was the root of everything.


    Without wasting much time, I followed him and Aushima.


    Damm both of them!


    Why do I feel a little tingling in my heart when I see Aushima so happy with him?


    She is acting like a maid.


    When did she even learn these things?


    Shameless people��.


    Hugging and flirting openly in the forest.


    Oh noooo! Ohhhh noooo! Ohhhhhh nooooooo!


    What did my innocent eyes just see?


    They removed their clothes.


    Their tongues are pushing into each other''s mouths.<sub> </sub>


    Is this what they call the legendary deep kiss?... that I read in the book ''How to prepare to be a good wife!''


    Nooo, I can''t let myself be soiled by such vulgar things.


    Stop ndor! Just stop!


    I decided to confront them but a part of me was still curious about, What will they do next?


    My body started heating up hearing their moans and grunts.


    Seeing the happy smile and hearing her loud voices I was sure that Aushima was fully content as a woman.


    I saw an emotion of true love with which she looked at ndor.


    I envied her as I always wanted to look at David with simr eyes, but mine were filled only with admiration and a desire to possess.


    I knew there was no sign of love in my eyes for David.


    I always had the notion that we can fall in love after we get married.


    But seeing such a scene unfolding against myself,  I couldn''t help but ask myself, ''Is this why you betrayed David, Aushima?''


    My body started burning seeing their intense activities and my hand subconsciously descended down and I realised I was a little wet.


    Such a shame! How can I do such a thing?


    My face was already red and I wanted to run away.


    Their voices became even louder while their actions became even more energetic as if they were trying to let something out.


    I guess this is what they call an orgasm.


    As expected, this shameless Aushima squirted so much of her fluids out.


    Now, I wonder if I can do the same?


    It was at that point I realised that all this time I was looking at his big penis.


    No, No��.No~


    My eyes are no longer pure.


    But it was too big, how can it even fit so easily in that narrow space.


    Will I feel pain if that thing enters me?


    But they say bloodes when it''s first time and there''s no blood.


    Does it mean they have already done it before....


    I started thinking about many absurd things.


    I realised I never imagined David doing these things to me.


    Heck��. we did not even hold hands!


    And this Aushima, she has gone all the way with ndor.


    Also Rose seems to had gone all the way too given how tightly she was clinging to him earlier.


    And what about that Parul?


    There must have been something between those two too.


    But why are all of them flocking to him?


    I feel so jealous and envious.


    David never answered any of the girl''s feelings all these years.


    But this ndor��


    Just now��


    He said to Aushima he loves her.


    He said to Rose too he loves her.


    Does he n to have a harem?


    But can he really love them all?


    One thing for sure is that he is hiding deeply.


    I saw him killing those wild rabbits with wind magic.


    He even used some fire magic and space magic.


    What''s going on?


    Wasn''t he supposed to be a support ss?


    A side character that everyone forgets!


    I think I have enough investigation and need to get out fast to report my findings.


    I suddenly slipped and fell.


    I quickly got up but I realised both of them had already finished their act.


    But, that was not it��


    I saw him looking and smiling at me!


    He was walking towards me...


    I am getting a little scared now.


    What does he want to do?


    I am confused, how he even discovered me so easily.....

 Chapter 38 Confronting Jasmine

    Seeing Aushima passed out with such a serene and blissful smile, I couldn''t help but want to hug her and sleep under the covers of this romantic night.


    Suddenly I heard a sound which pulled me back to reality.


    I realised the sound was due to Jasmine tripping over some twigs.


    ''Does she n to run away?''


    ''Let''s confront her.''


    I could see her face losing colour as the distance between us narrowed with each passing second.


    There was an expression of shock and disbelief written all over her.


    But my eyes were attracted to her ears which had been blushed red, and her long skirt which got torn from one side upon fall.


    There were so many things she wanted to ask him.


    Having witnessed him perform other types of magic, her earlier idea of confronting him was directly shelved off after she realised he was hiding too deeply.


    But she felt there was something wrong with his gaze.


    Within seconds she realised where he was looking.


    She hurriedly used her hands to cover her white calves that were visible and couldn''t help but mutter out aloud.


    "Shameless!"


    There were too many things running in her little head.


    There was a strange silence between the two.


    A part of her mind was curious enough to ask, Why did he do all this?..... other part of it was frustrated about him deceiving her��..while the remaining part was still suffering from the aftermath of things her virgin eyes saw between him and Aushima, and wanted to run away to hide her embarrassment.


    She was bing buried in her own thoughts, so I made the decision to break up the awkwardness.


    I knew she had already seen many things and must have realised that I was the real mastermind behind David''s arrest.


    So I decided to be direct and cut directly to the chase, avoiding any meaningless talks.


    "So what are you gonna do now?"


    "I mean, didn''t you realise what you have done?"


    Taken aback by sudden questioning she was quick to reply, "What do you mean?"


    I let out a mild chuckle as I questioned back


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s night, What are you trying to imply?" she replied back in her irritated tone.


    "Oh dear Jasmine, you have been so busy chasing and observing us that you did not realise such an important thing!"


    "It''s already a day since you have been following us!"


    "You started chasing us early in the morning and it''s already night."


    "You forgot the most important thing!"


    "Don''t talk in circles, get to the point", she said while feeling a bit frustrated.


    "Haha"


    "Jasmine, Wasn''t there someone waiting for you to get him out of the prison?"


    "But sadly, he must have already undergone trial by afternoon."


    "Don''t worry, given that person''s family background and people behind his back he probably wouldn''t have been awarded the death penalty!"


    "I wonder what punishment he had been awarded by the king?"


    Suddenly Jasmine was hit by a thunderbolt as she realised what ndor was trying to make her realise.


    ''David''


    Yes she finally realised she had been too upied, spending the entire day chasing them��.. she forgot David was caught by the prison guards and would probably be taken to the royal court for the hearing.


    She panicked


    Her mind was in a mess as repeated thoughts came.


    ''What happened to David during the hearing in the court?''<sub> </sub>


    ''Will he be disappointed in her for not showing up at the hearing to help him?''


    ''Will Eve take this opportunity to get close by saving him?''


    She couldn''t help but slump down on the ground.


    "It''s over! It''s over"


    "Fuckkkk this shittt"


    "I know David''s personality!"


    "Seeing me not there, he would definitely think that I colluded with you to trick and backstab him."


    "Oh nooo! this is so bad, we are already too far away from the city!"


    "I need to hurry back to see what''s the situation."


    As I watched her trying to get ready to run I held her hand forcefully and spoke,


    "Do you think going back will solve everything?"


    She quickly freed her hand from my grasp and yelled, "What do you mean bastard?"


    "Think carefully, both of David''s aplices in prison break disappear suddenly, upon learning such a thing what will the king do?"


    "With Eve and Evelyn present they would directly push the me on our heads to prove that David was being manipted by us."


    "With David''s statement in court and investigation revealing Jasmine also disappeared the same morning when he was caught, what will happen?"


    "You along with me...will probably be dered a fugitive."


    "Trust me"


    "Right now even your family, after learning what you did using your servants and family''s connection to guards in prison to let me and David enter, must already be in the process of disowning you to avoid the suspicion of beingbelled as traitors."


    I knew Jasmine was more of a logical person.


    It was true that she was obsessed with David but she only wanted to possess him like a toy being held by children.


    After my careful observations over the past few days,


    I realised there was no love for David in Jasmine''s eyes as she was filled with the idea that love can only happen to her after marriage when she secures David away from Eve and Aushima.


    She was treating David like a hotmodity sold in the market that she must first secure before using.


    Therefore I realised as long I managed to use this to my advantage, it would be my win.


    "So tell me now?"


    "Do you really want to go back?"


    "Eve and Evelyn may have already stationed guards at many ces in the city, especially around your house to catch you as long as you are in sight."


    Her face became pale as she heard me.


    She realised her fate was already sealed the moment she decided to chase after ndor.


    She once again looked at the boy standing in front of her and thought,


    ''Were all these things��.already anticipated by him?''


    ''No wonder he was so calm upon discovering me, he already knew what choice I would make after all this!''


    ''Just how much he nned to pull all of this shit?''


    She knew she must have already been dered a fugitive by now and if she went back she would be directly arrested by guards and dragged to prison.


    She wanted to live a happy life with her fiance and fall in love with him slowly after marriage but she was not that obsessed with this idea that she was willing to spend the rest of her life in prison behind the bars.


    Her face changed many expressions.


    Finally, her logic won over her obsession as she looked up and asked,


    "What should I do?"


    I smiled as this was the moment I had been waiting for.


    I chuckled as I spoke,


    "Follow me!"

 Chapter 39 David Feels Desperate

    While Jasmine was busy chasing after ndor, David was in aplete mess.


    His hands were already shackled and in a few hours, he would be taken to the royal court for his trial.


    His mind had already thought of various possible punishments he could receive.


    He was sure of one thing, given his family''s connections and Leon''s support, he won''t receive the death penalty.


    But no matter what he thought, his face still ended up distorted, thinking of one name that kepting to his mind again and again.


    ''ndor''


    David himself didn''t know how many times he had cursed him in just the past couple of hours.


    He always hated the people who backstabbed him.


    When he was 10 years old, he noticed a boy staring at Aushima while they were shopping in the market.


    The next day the boy again came to them to be friends with them.


    But David knew he secretly plotted to get close to Aushima.


    He couldn''t tolerate such pretending.


    So he took him to a nearby abandoned house on the pretext of showing him a rare treasure.


    While he was distracted he sneaked on his back and stabbed his heart directly.


    The boy died shortly due to excess bleeding and lethality of the attack.


    Yes, as a protagonist he was hot-blooded and so what if he did not like Aushima?


    He already considered her as his property.


    That''s why he never bothered to answer her feelings for him, as in his opinion...he will just give her the status of a concuber on.


    But when ndor betrayed his trust and left him alone, the shock he suffered was too big.


    He wanted nothing more than to torture and kill him.


    He knew as long as he remained alive, he would one day, definitely have a chance to take his revenge upon him.


    He had already thought of various ways to torture ndor.


    First, he will tie him up and then slowly cut his fingers one by one.


    Then use healing magic on him then repeat the process till his mind breaks with pain.


    Then he would burn his body so that his screams echoed the entire room.


    He was busy thinking of such things and wasughing madly at his ideas.


    But suddenly he was interrupted.


    He heard the door of his cell being forcefully unlocked.


    After some creaking sound, the door was flung open.


    David was taken aback on seeing the person standing next to the door.


    "Eve?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing her he started frowning.


    He wasn''t sure of her objectives.


    Seeing him ungrateful, Eve felt a little sad in her heart.


    She had already silenced the guards stationed outside his cell to let him out.


    She couldn''t help but shrug off her shoulders saying,


    "Of course, it''s to get you out!"


    Yes, Eve after separating from Evelyn a while back decided to take things into her own hands.


    She did some secret investigations and the result of it was enough to surprise her.


    She saw this as a golden opportunity to get together with David by rescuing him.


    She thought by rescuing him, he would feel much better towards her in his heart and at that time taking advantage of the momentum she would directly force her marriage upon him.


    But when she saw him frowning, she didn''t know about what went wrong...


    David suddenly gritted his teeth and asked, "Go back!"


    "Eve, Are you out of your mind?"


    "If I escaped from here, it would mean that I acknowledge the fact that I''m guilty of the crime I''m used of!"


    "Moreover, Why should I even escape?"


    "I already have so many people who will speak for me in the court."


    "Just an hour more then we will head to the court."


    "I tell you with the number of people that are willing to stand up for me in the court even the king won''t be able to do anything."


    "I will just get some sort of mild punishment and then be let off easily."


    "Moreover, it''s ndor who disappeared, he seems more suspicious!"


    "We will just put the me on him tomorrow and make him a scapegoat!"


    "Haha! I am a genius!"


    Seeing him like this Eve had a headache, she knew if things go as David said she won''t have a chance to be with him.


    But this time, she smiled lightly.


    After all, she had done her investigations in the past hour and after staying by his side for some time...she knew some important points about his personality.


    "David, are you sure that you don''t wanna leave with me?"


    "Do you know��. Hmmm..


    Let''s say!


    I did some research and the results were quite amusing!"


    "I found out ndor was not the only one who betrayed and backstabbed you."


    Upon hearing her David immediately closed the distance between them and stared into her eyes before speaking in his deep voice.


    "What do you mean Eve?"


    "Hehe, feeling desperate��Now?"<sub> </sub>


    "Are we?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, cut to the chase Eve!"


    "David, I checked Aushima''s home!"


    "Did you know she had already gone missing a while back?"


    "Her mom told me, she just came back home one day and started packing her stuff, saying she will live with her friend from now on."


    "Then she never went back home."


    "But she doesn''t have any friends besides us."


    "Then think�� where is she living?"


    "Didn''t you realise she always stayed by ndor''s side whenever we met?"


    "Also, both of them never visited our group''s rented house to stay so where are they staying?"


    "They even appeared and disappeared together so many times."


    "Perhaps..."


    Eve went closer to David and whispered in his ears in her gentle tone.


    "Are they staying together?"


    "A lone man and woman in a single room"


    "What do you think will happen?"


    Bang~


    Suddenly David broke the shackles on his hand with his brute force and punched the wall with his left fist.


    "Dammm you, ndor"


    "And....You cheating bitch Aushima!"


    "Just wait for me to catch both of you."


    Seeing her provocation working Eve was in a cheerful mode and hopped close to him again.


    "There''s more!" She again spoke slowly.


    "Who?"..he asked in a stern voice.


    "Remember who along with ndor made the n for prison break?"


    "Impossible"


    "You are lying, Jasmine would never collude with them!"


    Eve knew she needed proof to drag Jasmine down the waters but in the past hour, she was already busy collecting evidence.


    Shemanded, "Aren''t youing in?"


    Soon the loyal maid who always stays by Jasmine''s side came in.


    There were many whip marks on her body showing how brutal the physical trauma was, that Eve inflicted on her.


    Eve was clever and quickly rushed to Jasmine''s house after learning David was caught.


    She was betting on the fact that David can''t n such a prison break alone and only possible person who could help him was Jasmine.


    She initially wanted to team up with Jasmine to free David but upon reaching Jasmine''s house she couldn''t find any traces of her.


    There, she caught Jasmine''s maid by surprise.


    Then she forced various methods to make her speak the truth which was the reason she came to know the gist of the situation.


    The maid under the threat of death spoke about all the things done by Jasmine, David and ndor to free Parul.


    Under the threatening eyes of David and Eve, her shivering body finally spoke.


    "Yesdy Eve is right, a while back...Lady Jasmine left the house in a hurry under a fake excuse and I heard her muttering to herself that she will go to the restricted forest in the kingdom of light."


    "See, I tell you David, even your fiance, Jasmine is a traitor."


    "Tsk...tskk!"


    She further tried to provoke David.


    "Maybe both Aushima and Jasmine had intimate contact with ndor right under our nose."


    "She was your fiance, how could she collude with someone who was plotting against you!"


    "I''m afraid she is already sleeping with ndor after happily tricking you!"


    Bang~


    There was another loud sound as David used his other hand to punch the wall.


    His knuckles were already bloody with the amount of force he used to punch.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    As a protagonist, being greened was one of the biggest humiliations.


    The feeling of being betrayed by his cousin and fiance who had been with him for some years dealt the biggest blow to his prestige as a man.


    He already nned to make them as his woman so why they betrayed and left him?


    He could already imagine ndorughing and mocking him while holding both Aushima and Jasmine in either arm.


    Eve knew the fire was almost lit and thus burned the final straw.


    "Parul also I think disappeared at the same time as ndor��Noo?"


    "Is she....hmmmm"


    "Perhaps....also with them?"


    David gritted his teeth hard and clenched his fists.


    He took a deep breath to calm down and once again looked at Eve as he finally spoke.


    "Let''s chase them!"


    ''The humiliation of being put a green hat right under his nose can only be redeemed by his death.''


    ? ....


    (once again thanks and love ?? to all the people who are sending golden tickets and power stones, as well as other gifts, so novel can get further reach and more rmendations .


    Also, I finally put my discord in the synopsis since some of you wanted to talk xd)

 Chapter 40 Teasing Jasmine

    Jasmine already knew she did a blunder by following after ndor.


    She was too scared to go back to face David and other members of her family who would scold her for her actions.


    Moreover, there was a chance that she too would be treated as ndor and Parul''s aplice in the crime.


    Thus after reasoning and thinking logically she deduced it''s better to follow ndor for now.


    She knew her door to David''s heart was almost closed as, given her understanding of Eve, she knew Eve would probably be using the opportunity of her absence to fill in the ears of David.


    Thus, she helplessly agreed to follow me.


    I woke up early in the morning and saw both Aushmia and Jasmine dozing carefree in the tents we had prepared to sleep.


    I tried to wake them.


    Aushima was taken aback on seeing Jasmine sleeping next to her and made a huge scream which was enough to wake up the Lolli.


    "Why is she with us, ndor?"


    Upon hearing her, Jasmine''s face blushed a little and she turned her face to the other side to avoid further eye contact.


    "Well, you know��"


    "She has been chasing us since we left the city."


    "Last night she tried to run away, you know�� We can''t let her run as she would then report our whereabouts."


    "It may prove a little risky, and also she no longer has a ce to go!"


    Upon hearing me Aushima gave a deep stare at Jasmine.


    Feeling the intense gaze directed upon her Jasmine subconsciously shuddered a little and finally coughed up a little to speak,


    "Yes, ndor is right!"


    "Don''t worry, I think by now, I''ve already been dered a fugitive!"


    "If I go back I will probably live the rest of my life behind the bars in that dirty prison."


    "You can trust me, I won''t betray you guys."


    "After all, we are now like fishes swimming in the same pond."


    Aushima took a deep breath before she uttered the single word.


    "PERVERT!"


    "You are so shameless!"


    Being surprised by her remarks, Jasmine questioned back, "What do you mean?"


    Aushima puffed up her cheeks before pointing her fingers towards the Lolli,


    "Did you see that?"


    "What?" the lolli replied.


    "Don''t act innocent like you know nothing about those things!"


    "Did you��did youuu?"


    "See ndor and me doing those things with each other?"


    Jasmine finally realised what Aushima meant.


    She still had those vivid pictures of ndor and Aushima doing those kisses running wild in her little head.


    Their intense orgasm and Aushima''s heavy moans had already been deeply imprinted in her innocent mind.


    She stuttered trying to get her words out,


    "I��. I��I''m sorry!"


    "But it''s not my fault. Okay."


    "I was just observing you and then you guys got so kinky."


    "And�� and I got it that you were feeling good but did you really have to shout and moan so loudly?"


    Upon being questioned back��.


    This time it was Aushima''s turn to feel embarrassed.


    She looked at me with herining eyes.


    She knew she was too loudst night.


    It''s not like she wanted it that way.


    It was��just when ndor confessed to her and told her to let everything out, and be true to herself, she decided it''s useless to hold back.<sub> </sub>


    Thus, enjoying the pleasure given by her lover,


    like a banshee in heat she screamed at top of her lungs like there was no tomorrow.


    Seeing both of their heads drooped in shame,


    I decided to end the awkwardness.


    "Ok-okay now let''s wash our faces, we still need to prepare breakfast as we need to reach the capital of the kingdom of light by noon."


    "From there we still need to head to the restricted forest toplete our business!"


    "What business?" Jasmine spoke in her gentle voice.


    I smiled back at her.


    "It''s a secret!"


    I saw her pouting and moved closer to speak in a low voice so only she could hear, "This secret can be known to my girlfriends though."


    "Are you perhaps�� interested?"


    She suddenly jumped back and red back at me fiercely.


    Aushima, who did not realize what happened, saw the sudden hostile eyes of Jasmine and quickly held my hand in between her breasts.


    "Don''t you dare look at my ndor with those eyes!"


    "Else, we shall kick you out and then you will be on your own."


    Jasmine felt aggrieved when she saw how much Aushima was intimate with me and supported me unconditionally.


    She just snorted and went to wash her face.


    Deep in her heart she already started feeling envious of Aushima.


    She and Aushima had togetherpeted for David''s love for some years but David had been oblivious to their feelings for so long.


    She was also a girl and like others she also wanted to feel loved, embraced, spoiled and most of all wanted her feelings to be answered back.


    And when she saw how her oldpetitor, Aushima  was enjoying her life, she thought Why is she the one living happily?


    She felt she was in no way inferior to Aushima, so Why did ndor choose to chase her instead of me?


    She muttered to herself that she can be a much better girlfriend than Aushima if given a chance.


    I saw Jasmine''s expressions and knew my trick was working.


    In my past life, during free time I had read many novels and finally came to a conclusion that yanderes like them can be divided into 5 categories-


    1) Tier 1 yandere : only obsession and stalking, Aushima belonged to it so she was easy to conquer�� plus they can be made one of the best wives who support you.


    2) Tier 2 yandere : their obsession is increased more and they are willing to kill but as long as the reason is enough they are able to amodate as they still haven''t lost their minds. Jasmine belonged to this category


    3) Tier 3 yandere: much more increased obsession and ready to kill for their love as they can no longer be reasoned by normal means. Talking logic with them is just a fool''s dream.     I always felt Eve belonged to this or higher tier.


    4) Tier 4 yandere: obsession has increased to such a level that they don''t even care if their actions end up making their lovers upset. To be honest I am still lucky as I have not yet met such a difficult girl.


    5) Tier 5 yandere: They are very dangerous and have fallen so deep that they will even kill their own lover if he does not agree with or cheats on them. After that, they will kill themselves in the hope to reunite together with their lover in the next life to start all over again.


    But I knew there was one exception to this ssification, that is as long as their love interest answers their feelings or shows any potential goodwill towards them they can directly jump from tier 1 yandere to tier 3 or above.


    Therefore, I always felt I was lucky as that stupid David was never serious about these girls and never answered their feelings towards him.


    Well, I think I can''t me David much��.


    After all, he is a protagonist and after so much experience from my previous life-


    ''Isn''t it normal for the protagonist to be dense after all?''


    ''Sometimes I read more than 200 chapters of some books yet the protagonist was so wimpy that couldn''t even muster the courage to hold hands with the girls around him.''


    Thankfully, I''m not a protagonist!


    I couldn''t help butugh out aloud in my mind.


    ''Yes, I''m not some protagonist who follows the general trend!''


    ......��..


    Next chapter not yet written so may take a day or so to post.


    Also guys since many of you wanted to visualise characters better ????


    so I made an auxiliary chapter to show characters pics.


    Be sure to check it out at top of the index.

 Chapter 41 Jasmine Endures Hard

    After travelling for 2 full days we finally arrived at the capital of the Kingdom of light.


    Jasmine was already mentally exhausted.


    At first, she was curious about the things done between lovers butter she felt the sourness of being single.


    At first, Aushima acted quite reserved in front of Jasmine.


    Butter I told her, "Won''t it be fun to make Jasmine feel jealous and envious of us?"


    Upon hearing me she was riled up and did her best to use every chance to put on a great couple''s show.


    Seeing Aushima putting food in my mouth, sleeping with me, joking with me, Jasmine felt very left out.


    She finally understood the meaning of being a third wheel.


    Countless times, her little mind imagined herself being held by ndor, embraced by him, and sharing sweet moments with him.


    She had long bottled up her sadness about her feelings not being returned and seeing the duo in front of her made her realise,


    "Why was she even wasting her time waiting for a fiance who after spending so much time together not even kissed or held her hands?"


    After being forced to introspect, she realised the meaning of David''s silence all this time.


    She realised David wanted a harem without making any effort and already took them as his guaranteed harem members.


    He wanted to get more girls like Parul without even exining anything to her.


    As his fiance, she thought at least it was her right to know.....


    As his first future wife about which girl would enter the harem.


    She felt at least ndor was much better in his approach and after seeing Aushima''s happy face she knew he had not hidden anything from her and all his lovers, whether Aushima, Rose or even undecided things with Parul��. all seemed to be in harmony with each other.


    Therefore she tried to look for what was missing in her life by subconsciously getting closer to ndor over the past two days.


    She tried to make her best soup for him, she even tried to give him a shoulder massage, she had already read various books to guide girls like her to be perfect wives.


    She even tried to hunt wild rabbits for dinner but was outmatched by Aushmia''s fire spells which had be much stronger after receiving part of the dragon bloodline from ndor.


    Her every move to get closer and receive praise for her superior skills was blocked again and again by Aushima who guarded ndor like a tigress guarding her cubs.


    As a result, she was forced to eat dog food along the way and could only endure watching the couple''s cuddling.


    I ignored Jasmine''s obvious pouting face along the way as it was still not the right time to act upon her.


    Upon arriving in the capital, we quickly found an inn but there was only one room avable as a result we three were forced to cramp up in a small space.


    I remembered what Aushima had said about having a distant cousin in the city and realised she had already been living with me for some days.


    I decided it was best for her to inform her family via her cousin that she is safe and on an adventure lest her parents may end up believing the fake rumours spread by Eve and Evelyn that she had probably eloped with me.


    Moreover, she should still not be considered a fugitive as no evidence points toward her.


    Aushima felt it was reasonable as she had packed her stuff in a rush and left without giving much exnation to anyone in her house.


    But seeing her hesitant expression I asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "ndor, when I was small I used to y with this cousin of mine and we were very close."


    "I''m afraid that once I visit her, she will force me to stay the night at her home to discuss all the things that happened over the past years."


    "An..And if I stayed the night there, Who will stay by your side?"


    "Who will take care of you?"


    Seeing her worried face, I wanted to lift her and give her a deep kiss��pressing her tightly against the wall right away.<sub> </sub>


    But I knew once I started we would have to go down all the way.


    I knew a part of her wanted to catch up with her so-called cousin who she spent her childhood with.


    But, given my understanding of her personality, I also knew, she actually kinda wanted to brag to her cousin about how great a boyfriend she have found.


    I never wanted my girls to be mindless puppets nor wanted to force them to put me above everything, cutting off their hobbies and interests.


    That way they would lose their originality!


    What''s the point of them being with me if they are no longer themselves.


    If I wanted such a thing, I would have directly brain-washed them and made them my sex-ves.


    "It''s okay Aushima!"


    "No need to worry about me."


    "We have enough time. Your mind must be wanting to catch up with your cousin."


    "Go ande back by tomorrow morning!"


    Because of me, her strength was already raised to a high-level fire mage and very few things could threaten her safety in the current situation.


    "But �Cbut"


    Before she could resist I blocked her mouth.


    Slurp~  ???? Slurp~  ????


    kyahhh~????


    "Be obedient okieee?"


    She uttered meekly, "Okay I will leave now!"


    Before leaving she gave a deep re to Jasmine who was watching curiously while lying on the bed.


    No matter how many times she watched, she never realised before that kisses could be done in so many different ways, sometimes just simple pecking, sometimes tongue intertwining, sometimes eating each other''s saliva, while other times biting each other''s lips.


    It was like every time she watched them kiss, she learned something new.


    Her pure mind absorbed all the details like a sponge.


    "You better not do anything weird to ndor while I am away."


    "Understood?"


    Jasmine snorted back at her, "What do you even take me for?"


    "Not everyone is lewd like you!"


    "Ohhh says the pervert who was watching us doing all those things with those big eyes!"


    After arguing a little, Aushima finally left.


    I finally looked at Jasmine who was lyingzily on the bed.


    "So now....."


    "What shall we do?"


    ......��


    (Hehe, well many of u probably thought that scenes btw Jasmine and ndoring but don''t worry they shalle soon in a couple of chs ??)

 Chapter 42 The Protagonist Vs Protagonist Showdown Is Coming?

    (As per the bonus promised in the synopsis, 2 chs released on a single day????.)


    While ndor and David''s group were on a run after leaving the city, in a big hall of the royal pce Princess Lena, Evelyn and Leon were standing with their heads down.


    They thought the matter of their stealing the royal treasure would end with David getting some mild punishment but the most unexpected thing happened.


    Evelyn''s sister Eve backstabbed them.


    Just an hour before the morning, she killed all the guards stationed around David''s cell and freed him.


    But the most confusing part for them was, ''Why would even David run away?''


    Given his connections and family support, the king won''t punish him harshly.


    So why did he decide to allow himself to bebelled as a fugitive and run away with Eve?


    Evelyn felt... very angry, just some hours back she had told Eve that she would help David during the trial.


    ''Is she so impatient, that can''t even trust her own sister?'' she was lost in her thoughts thinking her sister prioritized her one-sided lover over sisterhood.


    The same thought process was running through Leon''s mind and he was also thinking,


    ''Why did you have to do that David?''


    ''If you do that, everyone will think that you and Eve are also involved in this crime and this case will only end up bing much bigger than what it is!''


    ''Heck, can''t you see that it will cause everyone to see our family with those suspicious eyes?''


    ''They would think that we are also part of the traitors along with Parul and the people supporting her from the dark.''


    ''Since childhood, you have been raised with utmost care. Our family spent every possible resource upon you to help raise your talent in the shortest time possible and we also spend so many hours to teach you how to read the situations, and use other people as tools for your own benefits.''


    ''I admired you for your n to make those stupid girls Aushima, Jasmine and Eve follow you like dogs so that they can end up as your future wives.''


    ''Thus, we would soon have the support of three noble households.''


    ''While I would have tricked this silly princess on my side and then started our conspiracy to take over the kingdom.''


    ''It was a perfect strategy, eating the political power from both insides as well as outside and I could already see the kingdom in our pockets.''


    ''I won''t forgive you for spoiling our family''s long unfulfilled dream of sitting on the throne.''


    ''Unlike you who had talent from the start and beautiful girls easily hovering around you, I had to resort to various cheap tricks to fool Evelyn and the stupid princess.''


    While both of them were busy thinking about various things, Princess Lena was just simply scared.


    As a spoiled and protected princess who does not know much about the outside world, the only thing she was afraid of is her dad and mom beating her up.


    All three had their heads down while the King and other important people in power were watching them.


    All of them knew things were going to get trickier now and wondered, ''How would the king deal with the situation?''


    If the news of their highly guarded central prison being broken twice in a single night goes out, their nation''s reputation will take a big hit.<sub> </sub>


    Also, themon people who are already fed up with increasing crime rates would lose trust in their nation''s security.


    The King finally spoke, "Leon, David was your brother so it makes me suspicious if your family is colluding with those traitors."


    Feeling the gravity of the situation, Leon immediately knelt on his knees.


    "Your majesty, give this knight of yours a chance to prove his utmost devotion and love for the nation."


    Seeing him, Evelyn was quick to read the mood and hurriedly knelt too.


    "Yes please, Your Highness!  give us a chance to redeem ourselves. We will definitely catch all those traitors."


    The King stared deeply at them and was lost in his thoughts.


    There was absolute silence in the hall, even the breathing of most people slowed down feeling this quietness.


    No one dared to interrupt and each of them waited for the king to open his mouth.


    After a long silence finally, The King''s domineering tone was heard,


    "Fine!"


    "Since it''s a chance you want then I shall give your families who have contributed a lot to the nation a face."


    "Leon and Evelyn catch David and Eve and bring them back, I don''t care if they are brought back dead or alive."


    "You only have one chance!"


    "If you can''t bring them back... no need for yourselves to return and bettermit suicide as failed knights who were unable to uphold their duties."


    "No one can smear our nation''s reputation and run away like that without getting any punishment!"


    Both of them shouted in unison while still kneeling,


    "Thank you for your grace, Long live the king!"


    "Don''t worry Your Highness! We won''t let you down!"


    **********************


    (Announcement- guys I hope you are doing great????,


    As u know I started this novel like a month back and we got contracted as early as 12-14 chs.


    To be honest I not much of a writer as writing only my side hobby as I nned to write a short story of 20-30 chs but u guys kept asking for more and I tried to meet your demands and plot got  more deeper, that maybe the reason u feel the story is quite fast paced and character development is less in early chs which I improvisedter on.


    But given my schedule and studies I think I need a stimulus or little pressure to keep writing this good story else I would lose my motivation to write.


    Plus the new books can''t have much advertisement banners/ features to increase its reach after first or second month is over unless it goes premium.


    So I decided that I willl go premium by end of this week and  join win-win event next month to try to post daily chs which I hopefully can write in advance so the story can progress smoothly.

 Chapter 43 Making Her Open Her Heart

    Jasmine was giving me her perplexed face, not knowing what would happen next.


    It was still quite early in the evening, so the night activities were out of option.


    We had to go out for dinner in a few hours anyway.


    I moved closer and sat beside her.


    "So Jasmine, tell me about your life goals!"


    "Everyone wants to pursue something..sure enough, a capable young girl like you must have nned something for the future right?"


    "Hmmm, well I never thought much about these things!" she spoke in her uninterested tone.


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds thinking about how to answer the sudden question thrown at her.


    At first, she wanted to just stay quiet and mind her own business but she already knew ndor was quite a shameless fellow!


    She had already seen how Aushima was encouraged by me to disy our love tantly in front of her, her pure eyes had already seen too much these past 2 days.


    She knew if she stayed quiet, she would be endlessly annoyed and bothered by him unless she was ready to open her mouth.


    In thest two days, she had seen the strength of ndor while he was hunting dinner and also saw him practising all sorts of magic in his free time and was sure that she was not his opponent.


    Neither she had any other ce to go nor was she sure if she could survive the pursuit of Evelyn and other royal knights.


    She already knew that sooner orter her servants would be interrogated and to save their lives they wouldn''t mind selling her.


    Thus feeling no way out, and getting quite bored, she helplessly agreed to talk with ndor.


    "Well to be honest I was made David''s fiance quite early on so all my life I never tried to think about myself!"


    "My mother used to tell me that rich and noble people have lots of wives and if you are not talented enough, your husband will be snatched by other vixens."


    "Therefore I tried my best to learn how to be the most virtuous wife."


    "I knew if a girl had no other use she would just be like a vase�� a decorative housewife!"


    "Therefore I tried my best to master my wind magic skills to prove my worth as an excellent archer!"


    "My n was doing fine until..!"


    I interrupted her, "Until I came in, right?"


    She puffed up her cheeks in acknowledgement.


    "And now I have no chance with David!"


    "You must be feeling proud of your n and actions."


    I once again interrupted her.


    "But it''s not really what you want, right?"


    "I could feel your envious eyes when you saw me and Aushima."


    "I know you have a lot of feelings buried deep inside your heart that you are trying to desperately hide and run away from!"


    "I want to hear those things."


    "Answer obediently, you know.. What do I want to hear? Otherwise, I will throw you out of the room, then you can try your luck renting a room in this city without a single penny."


    She tried to look at me with her aggrieved eyes telling me not to continue the topic further but seeing my persistent gaze her resolve finally broke down.<sub> </sub>


    She gave a deep sigh,


    "Fine, you win!"


    "Yes from childhood I was filled with the idea of being this perfect wife."


    "I tried my best."


    " I learned cooking, learned sewing, learned fkinn archery and even read all those books that are famous in the market that tell how to prepare yourself to be a perfect wife!"


    " All this so I could get a shoulder to rely and lean upon!"


    "Was it too much to ask for someone to hold my hand?...take me to buy things?�� take me to visit ces I have never been before?"


    "Like other girls, I also wanna feel the warmth of being embraced, the thrill of kissing and the joy when the boy says those cheesy lines to you!"


    <o>,m "David was made my fiance, I did my best as all these years I stood by his side ready to obey his everymand."</o>


    "So tell me why?"


    "ndor...Why?"


    "Why did David not pay any attention to me?"


    "Even though I knew he treated me like some disposable pawn, after marriage, I always carried this faint hope that our condition will improve!"


    "But even that faint hope is now gone, ndor."


    "You asked me if I have any life goals?"


    "I''m telling you right now because of you I no longer have any reason to live."


    "I�� I don''t even know what to do now?"


    "Just keep running away like some guilty renegade?"


    I knew she had long locked all her desires to live her identity as a fiance.


    As a young girl who was yet to see the world and spend her childhood ying with kids of simr age, her heart was already being filled by her family with the notion to marry someone she didn''t even know.


    I could genuinely feel from her words that she was beginning to open up.


    I was probably the first person to force her to open up her long bottled-up feelings.


    I wanted her to confide in me and face the reality which she was trying to run away from.


    I wanted to make it clear to her that she no longer had any chance with David��.so I can enter the void that was created inside her.


    And finally, it happened!


    She was no longer able to stop her overflowing emotions.


    Her words started stuttering, her breathing became ragged, and tears started running down her cheeks.


    Like a dam waiting for a crack to appear, everything burst open inside her.


    She tried to stop herself but the more she tried to stop the more the tears fell.


    She started sobbing and her cry had many mixed emotions.


    There was a part that told she felt happy after finally finding someone to confide in, the other part told of her helplessness and hardships she had been enduring all these years while there was also a small part that told she was fearful of what would happen in the unseen future!

 Chapter 44 Let Me Be The Reason For You To Keep On Living

    Seeing her crying loudly, I felt a little guilty as I was the main reason her life took such a drastic turn!


    She would have continued to live her life and ended up as David''s first wife if everything went normally.


    But if you have to me, me the fuckinn transmigration.


    I was happy living in my previous world, there was nothing I could not buy with money but now that I havee here and can achieve so much more I must make use of all the opportunities I can muster!


    Moreover, deep in my consciousness, I knew I was not guilty as I was saving these girls from hypocrites like David.


    I moved a little closer to her and put my right hand behind her back, and slowly started patting her back.


    At first, her skin got all tensed up feeling the foreign touch but with slow and gentle movements she finally started rxing.


    Seeing that my actions were not being resisted by her,


    I put my other hand too behind her to hold her in a temporary embrace.


    There was still a distance between our chests.


    I did not want to scare her with the sudden skin contact.


    I knew if I embraced her tightly the sudden stimulus would cause an unexpected impact.


    Thus, I made sure to give her a room in case she wanted to break free immediately.


    Unlike those fake and cowardly male leads, I have read about in shounenics and novels in myst life who only saw girls crying in front of them and dare not to embrace them,


    I had long decided that I won''t be dense like them.


    We are not ying some game here where you can expect the girl to keep on waiting for you!


    I had long-read dark stories about how girls who were emotionally broken after being left hanging or rejected by the protagonists became unstable and were easily manipted by the scums and lowlifes of the society who took advantage of their situation to force themselves upon those poor girls and make them their sex ves or some mindless dolls.


    Plus, this Jasmine was a type 2 yandere, Who knew what she would do if left unchecked?


    Therefore, I had to step in and lend my shoulder.


    Moreover, how can I miss the golden opportunity to lend shoulders? I have seen many female readersmenting inst life that- Why was the male lead not embracing andforting the girl? How can he watch her cry?��


    I won''t make this mistake!


    I knew she needed someone to support her else she wouldpletely lose it.


    I had already recorded all the talks we had earlier to show them directly to Aushima when shees back tomorrow.


    I knew once she witnessed Jasmine''s real side which she hides behind the fake cover of the cold face that she has built up over the years��.. .venting out all her emotions�� she would realise that just like her even Jasmine was a victim who was trapped by David to achieve his goal to build strong family connections.


    And as a result, most of their grudges would automatically smooth out.


    I ascended my left hand a little which was patting behind her back to gently stroke her fine hairs.


    Like before she shuddered, but her mind which had just burst out all her emotions at once was still exhausted to resist my actions.


    Her breathing started to calm down.


    Seeing the things progressing in a positive direction I used my other hand to slowly wipe off her tears.


    I slowly caressed her cheeks with my fingers as I used my thumb to clear her eyshes.


    I slowly moved my head towards her as I whispered in her ears.<sub> </sub>


    "Since I was the one who was responsible for destroying the future that you had nned since childhood then��."


    "Let me be the one!"


    "Let me be the one to take the responsibility!"


    "Since you said that you no longer have a reason to live."


    "Then let me be the reason for you to keep living!"


    "I promise that I won''t leave you!"


    "I will hug you, kiss you, take you to new ces you have never imagined, and make sure that your taste buds are satiated with the most tasty foods across various worlds��but most of all I promise that I will cherish you!"


    Her eyes rounded up hearing my words, there was a strange glint in her eyes.


    A part of her wanted to ept my proposal right away but the remaining hesitating part was still dominant to not let the sudden change in emotions sway her.


    I knew to pursue her and make her realise that I was serious, I needed to increase the impact.


    "Just trust me this once, you won''t regret this decision!"


    I ignored her bbergasted expression and pushed my lips to give her a small peck on the lips.


    Bang- !


    It was like various fireworks suddenly exploding in her little mind.


    Her eyes widened as her eyebrows arched up feeling the sudden touch and warmth on her lips.


    The explosion that happened inside her mind because of the impact was enough to jolt her awake from her tired state.


    She quickly pushed me and broke free from the embrace.


    She used her tender-fleshy fingers to touch her lips.


    As she slowly inhaled my scent left on her lips she realised that the kiss she cherished and kept for her future husband was taken away.. just like that!


    "W..why?"


    "Wh-Whyy did you that?"


    She looked at me with her resentful eyes.


    Like a cat whose tail has been stepped up she quickly increased the distance between us.


    I supported my chin with the palm of my right hands as I chuckled at her cute reaction.


    "Didn''t I say that clearly in your ears?"


    "That I''m going to take responsibility?"


    "I can repeat it if you wanna hear it again."


    She was dumbfounded and looked nkly at me.


    "You are really shameless!"


    "Shameless!"   "Shameless!" �� "Way too shameless!"

 Chapter 45 David Is Planning Something

    ****(David''s and Eve''s pov after prison escape)*****


    "David, let''s rush to the restricted forest!"


    "It''s only a couple of hours, I''m pretty sure Jasmine, ndor and Parul must not have run much far."


    "If we act fast we can catch them."


    "Their faces would be perplexed upon getting caught off-guard."


    David just shook her head and spoke,


    "No, we can''t chase after them yet!"


    "We have miscalcted!"


    "If ndor was the one who was behind all this, then he is hiding way too deeply."


    "Now that I think about all our interactions, it''s hard to believe all this could be pulled off by a support mage like him."


    "You are right, even I was caught off-guard by his involvement", agreed Eve.


    "That''s why I''m assuming his real strength must be higher as I refuse to believe he is only at the level of a support mage."


    "Now that I think clearly of our past interactions, I realised I never suspected him!"


    "How can a support mage supply so much support buffs to a party without running out of mana."


    "It''s too suspicious."


    "Plus, didn''t he live alone and did nothing but wash people''s clothes during school days to earn a living?"


    "How can such a frail boy even wield the sword with such precision as seen during our quest."


    "He should have never got the chance to learn such a fine swordy!"


    "And heck, given his muscles and such a flexible body��makes it seem as if he wakes up early to do regr exercises."


    "Does a support mage need to have such a strong and muscr body?"


    "Why would even a support mage need to train physically?"


    "Unless��yes unless he was never a support mage but instead a swordsman or perhaps a mercenary in the first ce."


    "Too suspicious, he was way too suspicious!"


    "I don''t know if my eyes were blind as I failed to notice even such simple things."


    "And even you girls were dumb, couldn''t you see these obvious things and point it to me?"


    "What was even the use of carrying you three girls around me if all you could use your brains for was how to quarrel with each other."


    "Wait-wait now that I think Aushima did try to say so many times that ndor was not a good person or something like he can''t be trusted."


    "Fuck!"


    "Fuck! I ignored her and was even cold to her."


    "And now she too must be with ndor."


    "He must have used some tricks on her and manipted her."


    "She is such a simple girl, he must have used some evil magic on her."


    "You will have to pay with your life, ndor!"


    "Don''t worry I will save you Aushima!"


    "Also Jasmine was my fiance, I can''t believe so easily that she betrayed me."<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, that must be it!"


    "She was ckmailed by ndor to betray me", he eximed as if he had solved the conspiracy.


    David took some seconds before recollecting his thoughts.


    "I think his strength must be near a gold-ranked adventurer."


    "Then what should we do?"-asked Eve.


    David just closed his eyes thinking of a n.


    He knew that even if both he and Eve add up they were no match for a gold-ranked adventurer as they have very high proficiency with their magic.


    He would have made up for theck of strength with his much higher sword and spear proficiency and Eve could easily block ndor''s attack with her shield mastery.


    But now since he assumed that ndor was also secretly increasing his physical strength, he no longer dared to take any risks.


    If ndor was here, he would haveughed at them for their thoughts, he was already at the third order of strength and could easily even challenge the legendary tinum-ranked adventurer.


    "Let''s go!"-spoke David in his domineering tone.


    He didn''t even bother to exin to Eve where they were going and started walking forward without paying any attention to her.


    At this point, he was treating Eve no different from a ve, who just needed to follow after their master without questioning anything.


    Eve felt frustrated at his actions.


    She thought even after saving him, he was not grateful to her.


    She was annoyed by the fact that even after doing so much for him, he still refused to share information with her and still not allowed her to enter his heart.


    Moreover, she was irked by the fact that David dared to think about another girl in her presence.


    Seeing him walking further and further away, she


    felt indignant.


    No one knew deep in her heart these little resentful feelings were piling up, waiting for a chance when they shall explode like a volcano.


    As a tier 3 yandere, Eve''s thinking was pretty simple!


    She just wanted to go straight after the enemy and attack ndor, Jasmine and any other people that were with them.


    In her opinion, all tricks and conspiracies fail in front of absolute strength.


    In fact, she had already thought of a n.


    If their opponent''s strength was stronger, they would just hold someone hostage.


    She thought Parul must be important to them and they wanna use her connections with the guild to do something big.


    Having already tortured and beaten Parul countless times in the prison, she was already overconfident that even before the start of battle she would catch that feeble girl by sneaking from behind, thus making her a hostage.


    She thought the only thing going for Parul was her oversized breasts with which she was able to capture David''s heart.


    There was no way Parul would be able to counter her speed and ability.


    Moreover, in her opinion even if they failed��both she and David would fail.


    She won''t fail alone. In her opinion, ''A husband and wife live together and perish together.''


    ''So if they failed, What''s the big deal?''


    ''They will at least die together like true lovers.''


    She suddenly realised that David was already too far away from her and ran after him.

 Chapter 46 A Mysterious Old Lady

    David and Eve travelled for an entire day.


    Eve didn''t know where they were heading but she soon realised they were going in an opposite direction to which ndor and his group went.


    The distance to the Kingdom of light where they should be headed kept increasing instead of narrowing.


    She thought since she was alone with David, she could get close to him on the pretext of excuses like preparing food, heating water for the bath, helping take care of luggage etc.


    But no matter how many times she tried to initiate the conversation, she was always met with a cold response.


    Realizing that by doing so she was just making a fool of herself, she just shut up and kept following in silence.


    When the sun was about to fall, they finally saw some abandoned buildings at some distance.


    Eve realized that this was the abandoned city which all the people avoided on their journey towards the east.


    Soon the duo arrived at a wooden house built at the periphery of the abandoned city.


    Eve remembered that this city was once attacked by various high-level wild beasts in ancient times and countless gold, and tinum-ranked adventurers along with many soldiers died while holding the fort so the citizens could escape safely.


    It was only when a legend-ranked adventurer joined the battle that they were able to resolve the crisis.


    But since arge number of people died in this city, rumours started spreading that thend was unholy and various ghosts and phantoms roamed the streets at night.


    Because of the fear of such rumours this area had long been abandoned.


    She had read many books about history and felt nostalgia for those times.


    During that period, their continent experienced a new age of unprecedented growth.. both in culture as well as in economy.


    At that time the famous legend-ranked adventurers were scarce and were no different from the Gods, they had various special abilities and were the apex power on the continent.


    But, one day all the legend-ranked adventurers suddenly disappeared from the continent, and even after repeated investigations by many powers nobody was able to find out where they went.


    Since that day, it was like the power limit of the world got capped and no matter how hard anyone tried the maximum strength one could achieve was only equal to a tinum-ranked adventurer.


    Legend rank slowly became a myth and people who achieved the strength of tinum rank started getting worshipped.


    David had an ecstatic expression upon seeing the wooden house.


    He eximed with an overbearing tone,


    "Finally we are here!"


    Upon hearing him, Eve was brought back to reality from her reminiscence.


    There was nothing particr about the house.


    It seemed to be a very old house that should have long rotten away with the passage of time and should have be a part of history along the abandoned city.


    But seeing it so well-maintained, it was clear people were living inside.


    Eve was already scared of running into any phantom or spectres as told in those rumours she had heard and couldn''t help but utter,


    "David, why are we here?"


    "We should leave quickly, this is a very dangerous ce and it''s already nightfall."


    "Who knows what we shall face at night?"


    "It''s better to run away from here, while we still have a chance!"<sub> </sub>


    It was not Eve''s fault that she looked like some scared cat... after all, everyone is afraid of supernatural things like ghosts and spirits that can no longer be exined based onmon sense.


    It has long been said since ancient times that the true fear is always of the unknown.


    The things that can''t be seen or felt under normal circumstances, the things that can be hardly perceived during the bright day but aremon under the shades of night, such things are capable of inflicting fear even in the noblest of souls.


    Seeing her frightened expression, David just snorted away.


    "I can''t believe that someone who is following me is afraid of such rumours!"


    "With me here nothing bad can happen."


    "Shame on you Eve, your expression shows how little faith you have in me!"


    David ignored her and started walking towards the old wooden house.


    Within seconds he appeared next to the rusty metal door.


    Taking a deep breath he knocked a few times on the door.


    Eve was already nervous and was repeatedly scouting the surroundings.


    She believed that someone capable of living in such a ce was definitely not a simple person.


    And since at this time of urgency David visited this ce...it was clear that whoever lived here was a close acquaintance of him.


    She felt aggrieved, during the time she stayed by his side, she had done various personal investigations and never found that David had such a connection.


    All this only highlighted that even though David looked naive, he still hid deeply just like ndor.


    She once again felt sad.


    She clearly remembered that duringst summer, she helped David toplete a difficult task given by his family and as a reward, he allowed her to ask him anything.


    At that time due to her suspicious nature, she asked him if there was anything he was hiding from her?


    But he replied that he had already told them everything about him and even promised that in the future he would never try to hide anything from her and Jasmine.


    She muttered to herself, "David, Why did you never tell me about this thing?"


    ''I have heard some people saying that various ouws and notorious criminals hide near this city as it gives them a safe-haven.''


    ''David perhaps....perhaps are you also a part of a group involving those people?''


    Various thoughts started running wild in Eve''s mind but she still decided to hold on and see how the situation unfolds.


    But before she could think more, the door of the house creaked open.


    They saw an olddy.


    Her wrinkled skin, long white hair and knife scars on her face signified that she had lived for quite a long time.


    Upon seeing us, sheughed wildly!


    "Haha! I knew you would soone."


    "I have been waiting for you, David!"

 Chapter 47 The Old Man Makes A Reappearance?

    David hesitated a little upon seeing the olddy who just opened the door.


    "Aunty, Is uncle not at home?"


    "Look at how impatient you are, at least firste in!"


    "Let me make some tea for you youngsters."


    Both of them followed the olddy inside the house.


    She asked them to wait for a while as she went to make some tea in her kitchen.


    Eve was taken aback by the things she saw inside the house.


    There were all sorts of antiques, paintings and relics in the room they were sitting in.


    After a lot of thinking Eve concluded that these people living here must be David''s family friends.


    ''But the olddy''s age seems to be much older than David''s parents, perhaps..they have connections to his grandfather?''


    Eve was shocked by her thinking because David''s grandfather was a well-known adventurer during his time but he too suddenly disappeared.


    There were rumours that he was legend-ranked but since he never showed his strength, nobody could verify those rumours.


    She used her slender finger to prod David''s arm.


    "David, are these people rted to your grandfather?"


    David looked at her and gave her a deep gaze.


    His cold stare was enough to make her mouth shut.


    "Hmm, since you already guessed then let it be!"


    "Yes, uncle and aunt were helped by my grandfather once."


    "They owe my family a life-saving debt!"


    "You just listen quietly and don''t you dare to interrupt our discussion with your curiosity!"


    Suddenly the door of the house opened and an old man walked in.


    Upon seeing him David had a brilliant smile.


    He hurriedly got up from the chair that he was sitting in and greeted the old man.


    "Uncle, how have you been?"


    "It''s me, David!"


    The old man was surprised initially when he saw the guests.


    But when he looked closer and saw the person was David, heughed aloud!


    "Haha, Oh my dear nephew..so it''s you!"


    "Your aunt and I have been concerned about your welfare these past days."


    Suddenly hisughter condensed and his eyes became serious.


    "No.."


    "Why is your strength still so low?"


    If ndor was here he would kneel and thank the old man because he was the same person who appeared in the guild and threw the piece of paper containing the map that lead him to the Void Emperor''s inheritance.


    That was the turning point in ndor''s life.


    Had he not mustered the courage to snatch that chance, his strength would be much less by now.


    The old man''s face suddenly turned ugly!


    "David, did you not yet go to get the emperor''s treasure?"


    David just stood there dumbly not knowing what the old man was talking about.


    "Uncle! What are you talking about?"<sub> </sub>


    "How can my strength increase suddenly?"


    "I am trying my best and now already have the strength of a silver-ranked adventurer."


    "And what Emperor''s treasure are you talking about?"


    The more David spoke the more the old man''s face distorted.


    "Did you not pick the piece of paper I threw towards you in the guild? There was a short message written on it by me and on its backside, a map was also drawn."


    The old man was once again filled with hope, he thought maybe David just picked the piece of paper and nned to get the treasureter when he had free time.


    But David''s face was once again filled with question marks.


    "Uncle, I''m really not able to understand what you are trying to say!"


    The old man was lost in his thought and spoke in a low tone,


    "No, it should not be possible!"


    "Did someone else pick that piece of paper?... But I threw it at such an angle that only David could see it and it was also a blind spot for others."


    David carefully listened to the old man''s words and slowly realised what had happened.


    Apparently, the old man visited the guild to meet him, but seeing him busy ttering a beautiful and maturedy like Parul, he thought it was not good to disturb them and just left after throwing the so-called important piece of paper!


    After realising what the old man did, David''s head was full of ck lines.


    In his mind, he was roaring helplessly,


    ''Fuckkk! Such a trash person!''


    ''How can someone be so brain-damaged��you came to send such an important thing to me but left without even making sure that I got it!''


    The old man sighed deeply, "It was a great opportunity.


    Although I did not know what was in the Emperor''s treasure, but ording to my earlier investigations �� It was enough to raise a person''s strength to the early stages of tinum rank."


    Upon hearing him both Eve and David gasped.


    Eve couldn''t help and speak out aloud,


    "The Legendary tinum rank?"


    "Oh my gosh, is it some sort of inheritance or what?...such a miraculous thing exists...that can raise your strength to such a terrifying level?"


    Even David was filled with question marks.


    This was way too shocking for him.


    If ndor could hear them, he would die fromughter, he got an all-element physique, luck devouring lotus and also a storage ring because of the old man''s carelessness.


    But before they could talk more, the olddy returned with a teapot in her hands.


    "Oh husband, you came back?"


    "What happened?"


    "Why are you all standing with such serious faces?"


    "Husband, Why do you not seem to be happy?"


    David slowly told her about the conversation they just had.


    The olddy''s face, which was initially full of sweet expressions, got filled with ck lines.


    "How can you be so careless?"-she questioned the old man.


    "Don''t you know our life was saved by this boy''s grandfather!"


    "I''m pretty sure you were in a hurry to drink at the local tavern and after you saw that David was busy with some girl, you used the opportunity to run away leaving the work halfplete."


    "It seems I need to beat you up!"


    "Because of you, our David''s strength is still only at silver rank."

 Chapter 48 The Protagonist’s Mentality Collapses!

    At first, David was happy seeing the old man being scolded by his wife.


    But as he thought more, even his face turned ugly.


    He realized that if that piece of paper was not picked by him then surely it must have been picked by someone else.


    Call it the protagonist''s sixth sense, he instantly thought of ndor.


    He remembered that while he was trying to impress Parul, ndor went to the corner of the room.


    He got scared!


    He knew what it meant.


    If ndor used that chance then his strength would have already reached near tinum rank.


    Moreover, he realised they were even given some days off by the guild after their first bronze-ranked quests were done.


    Maybe ndor used those free days to rob him of his treasure.


    He clenched his fists as his teeth gritted so hard that he identally bit his tongue.


    He felt aggrieved, he thought the strength of ndor was only near gold rank and he along with Eve could easily kill him.


    After learning that ndor''s strength now reached tinum rank, he knew his chances of revenge were very slim.


    He suddenly felt like the world was unfair.


    He wanted to cry!


    He wanted to know why he was made to suffer so much.


    At first, ndor only betrayed him so the bad feelings against him were not much butter he learned even Jasmine betrayed him.


    And this was not enough,  Aushima and Parul too left him!


    The only one responsible for his suffering was ndor.


    He could easily enjoy the bliss of harem without any effort but ndor stole all his women.


    The single thought of ndor spending a romantic night with Aushima or Jasmine made his eyes burn with jealousy.


    He realized that he had not even held arms with any of them.


    He already had a bad impression of ndor and considered him the biggest scum at the moment, the possibility that ndor was doing something lewd to his girls made him go crazy.


    He yelled loudly, "Nooooooo!"


    "ndor, so what if I am a silver rank?"


    "I will hunt you, catch you and burn you alive!"


    Seeing David suddenly yelling, everyone was shocked.


    Before they could ask what happened to him, he quickly fell to his knees and grabbed the old man''s legs.


    He begged him desperately,


    "Uncle, please help me!"


    To make sure the act was a sess, there were already some fake tears in his eyes.


    "Uncle help me, there is someone who plotted against me, that treacherous guy stole everything from me."


    "Now, I have already been dered a fugitive��.I have literally lost everything that I nned so carefully over the past few years."


    "If I do not take my revenge, I am afraid I will never be at peace."


    Seeing him acting like this the old man and his wife were moved.


    They helped him get up and slowly heard the entire story from his mouth.


    They were shocked beyond words that a person could hide as deep as ndor.


    The old woman spoke, "Husband, we can''t let David suffer any grievances��we promised his grandfather that we will take care of him like our own grandchild!"


    Upon hearing her the old man nodded.


    "Yes, you are right my dear."


    "David don''t worry, with us you need not be afraid of anything."


    "Let''s go, me and your Aunt will help you kill that bad guy!"


    Seeing them like this Eve was dumbfounded.<sub> </sub>


    "Go now? Shouldn''t we make some preparations and ns first?"


    She once again looked at the old man and his wife.


    "To be honest, old people like you should stay at home��you guys will only make us worry more."


    "It''s clear that ndor''s strength is far higher than ours!"


    To be honest, her expectations were too high.


    She thought these people would give them some strong magic artifacts or weapons.


    She was even daydreaming about whether they can help us raise our strength.


    Seeing her speaking abruptly, the old man''s face stiffened.


    "David, who is this girl who dares to interrupt us?"


    "Oh don''t be bothered uncle, she''s just a maid following me!"


    But the old man had a serious face, "David, such maids need to be disciplined properly, otherwise they may betray their masters."


    David agreed, "Yes, you are right uncle!"


    Upon hearing him, Eve felt like there were countless daggers stabbed in her heart.


    She did so much for him, she even betrayed her family and risked her life to get him out of the prison but her status was just equal to a mere maid in his heart?


    She felt wronged, but she suddenly saw David walking towards her.


    She felt happy, she thought maybe he only said that in the spur of the moment and was nowing to coax her.


    Within a few seconds, David approached her.


    He looked at her and sneered.


    "Didn''t I tell you to keep your mouth shut?"


    "No, I was wrong�� You are even more trash than a maid."


    "At least a maid can stand obediently."


    Eve was already on the verge of crying


    "David no please listen to me�� I am sorry, I promise I won''t disobey again."


    Before her tears could fall she saw a big hand approaching her cheeks.


    -nked!


    Eve''s eyes were in disbelief, she was pped!


    Her tears kept falling, she tried to speak but words didn''te out.


    Upon seeing her, David felt satisfied.


    He was already too frustrated because of ndor and hit her to vent out his anger.


    The old man suddenly apuded.


    "That''s right!"


    "That''s how you discipline properly!"


    David turned around.


    "Uncle I know you and aunt are very strong and together we can easily kill my enemy."


    "But what''s the use of revenge which can''t be done with your own hands?"


    "Is there a way for me to get strong?"


    "I personally want to kill that person."


    Seeing him like this the old couple was filled with a good mood.


    The olddy couldn''t help but speak.


    "As expected of the grandson of the legend-ranked adventurer, the hot blood of your family runs deep in your veins."


    "Don''t worry we will increase your strength!"

 Chapter 49 Be Decisive!

    It had been a couple of hours since Jasmine was kissed abruptly by ndor.


    She quickly recovered from her initial shock but she kept her distance and was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    I knew it was a way of her saying that she needed some time, so I decided to give her a little space.


    Even though her tone while talking to me had improved to a substantial degree, but it was clear that if I wanted more then I needed more development with her.


    I knew I had already opened her heart.


    If I pushed her down, she won''t be able to resist but that way I would only get her body and not her heart.


    If I wanted her body then I would have pushed her a long time ago, there was no need to spend so much time with her.


    The atmosphere between us fell into a strange silence.


    I knew she was already feeling let down by David and sooner orter she would fall for me.


    To ease her frightened heart, I decided to shift the conversation.


    "It''s already dark, let''s go out to eat our dinner!"


    Even though I could order some food to be brought to our room by ordering at the reception but that way I won''t be able to spend some quality time with Jasmine.


    There was a fact that I have realised after my various experiences��that if you want to chase a girl and make her fall for you deeply, then you must take the initiative in such trivial things.


    Because if you let the girl take initiative all the time, then you would soon turn into a licking dog and will be no better than a simp.


    I remembered a story of a teen couple from my previous life-


    The teen couple was initially madly in love with each other but the boy always used to ask the girl about what she wanted.


    What should they eat for dinner?


    What should they do today?


    Where should they go to spend the vacation?


    The girl would always say, I can eat anything,


    I will do whatever you like, I will go wherever you go!


    As a result, both of them would not be able to arrive at any decision and just waste their time.


    In the end, the girl would cry andin inwardly that the boy no longer loves her as he can''t decide such simple things for her.


    Eventually, they would bicker and fall out with each other with the boy thinking that the girl was getting bored of him and no longer telling him what she really wants.


    And there was a scumbag near them, his best friend who also had a crush on that girl.


    He slowly filled the girl''s ears with how the boy no longer loved her as he always asked others how to treat her.


    He ndered the boy about how he no longer cared for her and treated her more like a formality.


    Slowly his best friend made the girl reliant on him instead of the boy and little by little increased his presence inside the girl''s heart.


    With repeated coaxing and sweet words, he managed to break the wall and captured her heart saying how he would treat her much better than him.


    As a result one day the boy returned home only to find his girl and best friend kissing.


    He fell into a depression.


    How did he even lose her even though he fulfilled all her wishes and always asked for her opinion?<sub> </sub>


    ��.when I learned about such a story in my previous life I promised to myself that I would never let such a thing happen.


    We must always be decisive!


    We must act decisively!


    I could have asked Jasmine about what she wanted to do?


    What did she want to eat?


    If there was a particr ce she would like to go to spend the evening?


    But I did not ask and just told her to follow me blindly by directly saying let''s go for dinner outside, without giving her any room for any opinions.


    If I would have asked her these questions, my condition may end up simr to the boy from the teen couple''s story.


    Because I knew the way a rtionship starts is through first interactions, and these initial interactions build the foundation for the future growth of the couple.


    If the foundation is weak and shallow, it is bound to fall apart when there is the slightest crack.


    We tidied up our clothes a little to make sure we still looked elegant.


    Thest time I came to this city with Aushima toplete Parul''s herb quest, I had already learned about various important ces that one could visit here.


    There was a famous night restaurant down the next street.


    It was famous for its spicy food and unique voured wines.


    I took the lead and started walking forward.


    <o>,m But as we passed near the reception area I was surprised by the discussions going on between a group of people.</o>


    We were already using fake names to avoid any potential danger and were already far away from our pursuers so there were not many things that could threaten our safety here.


    But when I heard the content of the discussion my face twitched.


    The group of people were talking about David and our group.


    I went closer to one of them and patted his shoulder.


    "Hey friend, what''s so interesting you are discussing that so many people are interested in it?"


    The man was surprised but was quick to recover,


    "Don''t you know the current affairs?"


    "There were some big things that happened in the neighbouring kingdom."


    "Almost everyone is talking about it."


    I had to admit that I was quite surprised, ording to my n David should have undergone the trial and with his family''s backing, the matters would easily be settled.


    But the content of their discussions waspletely different from what I expected.


    So I decided to learn everything.


    "Friend, as you can see I was busy with my girlfriend and failed to keep tabs on current affairs!"


    "Would you mind filling me in about what interesting things had happened the past two days?"


    I winked at Jasmine when I said that.

 Chapter 50 The Protagonist Is Really A Son Of Luck.

    Seeing my wink, Jasmine blushed a little but she didn''t refute my statement.


    The person who I was inquiring from first thought that I was just trying to waste his time by asking the same news all over again and I was probably looking for some spicy details.


    As some have a habit of asking the same things from different people to pass their free time.


    But when he saw the blushing face of Jasmine he gave me a knowing smile. (like it was saying hehe brother you don''t need to say further, I already know how great the battle was in the bed!)


    "Brother don''t worry it''s just a small thing, just remember to introduce some hot girls like her to me in future."


    Jasmine''s face was nowpletely red upon hearing him.


    If there was an automated meter to gauge her current shyness it would have been giving constant reminders,


    ding! shyness increased by 5%, ding! shyness increased by 5%, ding! shyness increased by 5%,


    ding! target overloaded! Warning��Warning! The target can''t take it anymore, ears, neck, face everything is going red!


    Ding! The target''s body temperature is constantly rising!


    Ding! The target needs to calm down.


    Ding! The target feels flushed and is on the verge of copse!


    That was how one could describe the feelings that Jasmine suddenly felt.


    "Brother don''t worry let me tell you about all the important stuff that happened the past two days you were busy!"


    As I listened to him, I realised that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    The situation waspletely different from what I had expected.


    But my face still retained the original calmness.


    After all, you can''t show any change in expressions in front of outsiders especially when a girl is apanying you lest you will end up making others worried and suspicious of other things�� eventually tearing down your own image that you worked so hard to build.


    Moreover, as someone who once built a sessful business empire, I was always very flexible with my ns.


    So what if our n failed? We will just make some adjustments to it so that it can amodate new things.


    Soon I learned about all the details from David''s prison break to��.Eve betraying her family��.to how the king was suspicious of David''s family as being traitors��. to how Evelyn and Leon were ordered to bring back David and Eve dead or alive!


    ''Oh, dear!''


    ''Geez..there are so many things that have happened, such a mess!''


    But a part of me suddenly realised why the heck did David run away from prison?


    He could easily use his background to avoid any harsh punishments. Doing such an action would bring a lot of harm to his reputation.


    There was only one possible exnation that I could think of!


    ''That he finally realised that I took Aushima, Jasmine and Parul away from him!''


    Only the madness of finding that someone stole your woman and put a green hat on your head behind your back is enough to drive a person insane to do what David did!


    But I was not worried about dealing with him.


    My strength was already far beyond him and the secret thing I came to do here in the kingdom of light would increase my chances of winning against him by more than 90%.


    Since our paths were destined to be crossed, I knew David would sooner ortere here to get his revenge.


    We just need to be patient and let the fat pig continue to chase us before it''s time for him to be ughtered.


    My thoughts were more focussed on how to plot the fight between David and Leon.


    ''Brother vs brother!..aah such a bloody battle since ancient times.''


    After thanking the man for sharing the news with us, we left for our original destination.


    On our way, I couldn''t help but feel amused at how strong the luck of a protagonist was!<sub> </sub>


    Even if there''s a slight chance of aeback, he can surprise you.


    I guess I need to further increase my preparations and raise my strength.


    I thought of teasing Jasmine a bit but seeing her dodging eyes, I abandoned the idea.


    After all, everything must be done within a limit as too much sweetness may cause people to overreact.


    We arrived at the famous night restaurant. It looked more of a nightclub than a ce to dine.


    Luckily there were few empty tables.


    We ordered some famous delicacies.


    The food was not that tasty.


    For me, it was more like you have put everything you have in your kitchen to make something sort of shit!


    But looking at Jasmine licking her fingers, I realized that this was no longer a modern world. And, heck.. if I tried making something like pizza or ice cream, people would blindly follow me like some food God.


    There was a separate corner where one could enjoy the unique wines.


    I was not in the mood to drink anymore, but Jasmine was already tired from all the things she had been through recently.


    She went alone and started drinking.


    She thought by drinking she could forget about her problems.


    I looked at her drinking wildly and thought how naive she was.


    But I knew that if someone who rarely drinks..ends up suddenly drinking a lot like her�� then she would definitely make a lot of trouble before going to bed.


    As I walked toward her to stop her from drinking anymore, I saw a pair of hungry men looking in our direction.


    ''Sure enough, a drunk beauty in such a ce attracts a lot of attention!''


    "Jasmine, let''s go, you already had enough!"


    I tried to drag her but she jerked away my hand.


    "Leave me, you bad��"


    Hup~


    "You baddd boy, I can still drink a lot."


    "I know you want"


    "You want to take advantage of me again and kiss me, right?"


    "Hehee!"


    "This youngdy is not so dumb."


    Seeing her like this I knew she was done.


    I guess just 2 full sses were enough for someone like her to lose herself.


    Suddenly the 2 middle-aged men who were staring at us spoke out,


    "Didn''t you hear the youngdy?"


    "She still wants to stay here and drink."


    "Yes, they are right!"-Jasmine spoke with some relief after finding a backer.


    At first, I wanted to p them right away but then a smile arced up on my lips.

 Chapter 51 Late-Night Troubles

    I knew those two people did not have a good intention while approaching us but I decided to y along.


    It was clear that Jasmine still retained some reasoning as she was looking at me with her big eyes.


    ''Is she expecting me to sweet talk her or coax her to leave with me?''


    ''I am sorry...but such things don''t exist in my dictionary, dear!''


    It was like a teen in her rebel phase, trying to do the stuff from which she was told to back off!


    "Okay, Jasmine since this is what you want then, I hope you have a good time alone."


    I didn''t even bother to give her a further nce and left the restaurant.


    In reality, I didn''t leave and just sat on a public bench in front of the restaurant.


    After all, you must be brain-dead for leaving a drunk woman alone.


    If you do that then you would only end up making a wedding dress for others.


    I enjoyed the cold breeze of the night as I continuously perceived with my wind and spatial magic what Jasmine was doing inside.


    Half an hour passed, and the Lolli somehow managed to drink 5 full sses.


    I was surprised at her capacity, ''looks like she vented her frustration on poor wine.''


    She realized she drank a lot and decided it was time to quit.


    Seeing her stand up, the two middle-aged men hurriedly tried to help her stand.


    But Jasmine still had some awareness and pushed them away.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "This youngdy does not need anyone''s help!"


    "I am alone enough to go back to my inn."


    She somehow managed to maintain her bnce while walking out.


    One could clearly see how much of an effort she was putting into herself to avoid falling and sleeping right on the floor.


    There was a glint in the eyes of two men that were stalking her.


    They hurriedly followed behind her.


    Both she and the pursuers were walking in a narrow alley as I tailed them from behind.


    I knew where things were going.


    This was the reason I did not take any action earlier.


    Sensing something was wrong Jasmine looked back and saw the two middle-aged men she saw while drinking following her.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "Hehe, such a young and beautiful girl can''t be left alone at night", spoke the one with short height.


    "Brother you are right! Today we caught a big fish haha!"-spoke the other.


    Seeing them approaching her, she tried to pull her bow and arrows from her back, but her face sank as she realised she left them in her room.


    Her mind sensing a big danger started producing alert hormones to help her sober up.


    Even though her mind had be a little clear with the stimulus, her body was already too drowsy to run away.


    She wanted to escape but she was barely able to walk properly.


    With her staggering steps, she was no match for the people chasing her.


    "Hehe, little beauty! Don''t be scared, we brothers will make you feel good in no time."


    She tried to look around for help but in the dark of the night, she found no one.


    There was despair on her face.<sub> </sub>


    I watched everything from the shadows and even though I did not want her to suffer, I knew that I needed to wait for a little longer before helping her.


    If you help someone when there is a need they would be grateful to you but if you help someone who is desperate then he or she will feel indebted to you.


    And I wanted Jasmine to be indebted to me for all her lifetime.


    Therefore, I was waiting for the perfect moment when she would lose all hope.


    There were tears dripping down her face.


    She wanted to shout for help but the wine was too strong for her.


    She subconsciously tried to walk backwards but she tripped over and fell.


    "Please, I beg you not toe near me!"


    "Please!"


    "I can offer you a lot of money, just let me go!"


    The two men justughed at her and slowly started approaching her.


    "Weren''t you acting haughty a while back?"


    "What''s the matter now?"


    "Don''t worry you will be obedient once we are done with you."


    "Brother, should we take turns breaking her?"


    "Haha!"


    It was at this moment she started losing all her hope.


    She scolded herself for being too reckless and for not going back with ndor.


    With his strength, such small fries would never dare to follow them.


    The fact that her purity, which she kept for her future life-partner since childhood, was about to be taken away forcefully made her choke inwardly.


    It was at this moment she remembered the face of ndor.


    The person who managed to leave the deepest impression on her mind in the past few days.


    With all her remaining strength, she cried out aloud,


    "Bastard, where are you?"


    "Come and save me, didn''t you say you would take responsibility after suddenly kissing me?"


    She found it funny that in this moment of desperation she thought of ndor instead of David.


    ''Maybe I never liked David, and all of it was just an obsession as said by him!"


    "Hurry up and save me or it would be toote, you stupid!"


    Hup~


    Tears kept falling down her cheeks.


    Seeing that her fate was determined and no one woulde to save her, she gave up her struggle.


    She slowly closed her eyes and she made up her mind tomit suicide after this incident.


    When I saw her closing her eyes and epting her fate, I knew the moment I was waiting for finally had arrived.


    It was time to engrave my shadow deeply in her heart and make her emotionally attached to myself for once and all.


    I came out from the ce I was hiding, ''I can''t afford to wait anymore, This is the perfect chance!''


    ...��


    A/N -guys I wrote a new book "Love that drenches body and soul"- it would be a short story depicting romance and a lot of wholesomeness moments between ndor and Aushima in a parallel world in an urban setting with interactions with Jasmine too, be sure to check it and add it to the collections.

 Chapter 52 Saving The Beauty Is A Classic That Never Gets Old.

    The two middle-aged men sensed someone approaching from behind.


    When they saw me their faces changed.


    "Oh! Oh! Isn''t it the small prick who was pestering our prey earlier?"


    "You are right brother, it''s that weakling", said the one with short height.


    "Boy run away now while our mood is good or you won''t have a chance anymore, there are countless people who disappear these days, Hehe!"


    "We won''t mind making you one of those people too."


    "Haha!"- both of them were happy.


    At first, they were frightened that someone caught them, but when they saw that the person in front of them was a little boy who hardly seemed more than 20 years of age, all of their worries disappeared.


    Seeing their mere strength and naive expressions, I chuckled.


    "Just you two?"


    "I doubt if old-men like you can even endure more than a minute in bed."


    "They say with age, a person''s ability to have night fun decreases exponentially!"


    "Also, trash like you are not even qualified to make me use my magic, just my physical strength is enough!."


    No male would let go of somebody who jokes about his ability to satisfy women in bed.


    The provocation worked and both of their faces turned ugly.


    Their attentionpletely shifted towards me.


    Jasmine had already closed her eyes for a while but upon sensing that nothing happened, she thought maybe she had already passed out from excess shock.


    ''Well, it''s better.. At least my eyes won''t witness myself being vited.''


    ''It''s better this way, if this is a dream, better not to wake up from it!''


    ''Maybe I will die like this while being unconscious, haha?''


    Suddenly she heard a familiar voice.


    The voice that made her heart go up and down countless times.


    The voice which she once hated the most and wanted to disappear from the world.


    The same voice that she desperately yearned for at this particr moment.


    Like the camel in a desert who saw a drop of water, her heart which lost all hope suddenly reignited.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw the bastard who she was hoping to see onest time beforemitting suicide after tonight''s incident.


    She did not know what this emotion was.


    Anger, shame, expectations, happiness, helplessness, crying... her mind was in a total mess.


    She never felt such inner turmoil in her life.


    Her eyes were already swollen from excess crying and her voice was already hoarse after repeatedly trying to scream.


    But none of it mattered now!


    Nothing mattered to her now!


    There was a single notion running in her mind.


    ''He was back.''


    ''He came back for her!''


    The single nce of him was enough to put all her worries aside.


    She remembered the moment in the evening when he said he would take responsibility for her.


    She remembered how he sneakily stole her first kiss.


    She remembered how he said he would protect her even if the sky falls.


    So much sweetness~


    So much sweetness~~~


    Her heart was beating so loud.


    She felt it would jump out of her chest.


    Total mess! Her heart, her mind, her soul, everything was in a total mess!


    ''What old-men chasing her?.. What about her crying non-stop?''<sub> </sub>


    ''If all of this was the cost for this particr moment then it was worth it!''


    She mustered up her strength and yelled at the top of her lungs,


    "ndorrrrrrrrrr!"


    Wuvvuuu Uwuu wuvvuuue??-e??-, so much crying!


    I was thinking if it''s better to kill these two people directly but I suddenly heard Jasmine yell my name aloud and saw that she was looking at me with her  misty eyes.


    I had seen it before.


    It was the same misty eyes with which Aushima and Rose looked at me.


    I winked back at her.


    I coughed a little to catch her attention.


    "Shhhh! Be quiet"


    "We will have our time together.ter."


    "Girlfriends are allowed to cry only when they are alone with their boyfriends and not in front of outsiders."


    "Otherwise others would think they are easy to be bullied, okkie?"


    "Just wait for a while and let me clean these scums."


    Upon hearing me her expression was like she had eaten honey.


    She felt so relieved, she had already nned to drown herself in a river and leave this world behind but at thest moment, ndor appeared.


    There was a never-before-seen security in her heart.


    She vigorously nodded her head upon my remarks .


    The middle-aged man with short height had his mind''s fuse blown upon hearing me.


    "Boy dare to flirt in front of us?"


    The one with short height sneered,


    "Hehe young people are really too soft with their feelings."


    "It will be so much fun as we make you watch what we do to her."


    "Haha!"


    "I will make sure that you never see tomorrow''s sunlight!"


    I was already annoyed by this short-heighted old man.


    Even though they were about to die, they were still babbling nonsense.


    I suddenly had an idea.


    ''Is it still possible to increase the favorability of Jasmine towards me more?''


    My mind started thinking about how I could earn more from the situation.


    I finally figured out a n


    "It is said as you grow old, you not only lose your ability in bed but also lose your ability with fists!"


    "If you have the guts then stop this idle chat ande to me, let me settle scores with you!"


    "I still need to spend some quality time with my girlfriend."


    The short heighted old man exploded with anger,


    "Boy, you asked for it!"


    "I gave you a chance but you did not cherish it."


    "Only you are to me for your death."


    I knew these guys were nothing more than some second-rated viins you easily forget while reading a novel.


    They just exist as a stepping stone for the plot to progress


    ''Tsk tsk, I guess today would be the first day I kill some people after transmigration.''


    He charged at me with full speed to throw a punch in my face.


    ...


    A/N - guys support the other book telling wholesomeness moments of ndor and Aushima by sending ps there else it would be dropped

 Chapter 53 Taking Care Of The Situation

    It was my first time engaging in such a battle.


    Even though I had killed some wild animals on our way here, it was way different from directly attacking humans.


    Unlike animals, humans were more crafty, shrewd and had fewer blind spots.


    My strength was already far above these scums.


    The punch thrown by the short-heighted man was too slow in my eyes.


    It was at this point I realised how cool the feeling was...whenever in those big movies slow motion effects were yed.


    I felt I could even hit back at my opponent before his punch approached me.


    Still, I decided to y cool.


    I caught the short-heighted person''s punch midair easily.


    He tried to break away his hand from my grasp but it was no use.


    "Someone was saying he would break my arms?"


    I grinned at him as I twisted his arm that was in my grasp.


    There was a loud crackling sound.


    It was proof that his various small wrist bones were forcefully fractured.


    His face twisted in pain and he finally realised the difference in strength.


    "How?"


    "How is it possible for a brat like you to possess such a strength?"


    I kicked him right in the stomach causing him to spit a mouthful of blood.


    Both of them got scared upon witnessing my strength.


    They realised the difference between our strengths was way too big.


    I knew ording to the next routine they would try to run away.


    But I was not so stupid to give them such a chance.


    There were only a few principles that I followed in my life and one of them was to cut the enemies from their roots.


    Only this way we can avoid any future troubles.


    I moved fast and in no time was behind them.


    Their reaction time was too slow to follow my movements.


    By the time they realised what was going on, I had already broken their knees with my kicks.


    Both of them were lying helplessly on the ground.


    All this while Jasmine was just like a little fangirl cheering on me loudly.


    Whenever I made a move she clenched her firsts as if it was she who was fighting against them.


    To be honest I initially nned to y along slowly and let them punch me a little.


    This would have given Jasmine''s emotions a rollercoaster ride, further cementing my ce inside her heart.


    And when she would have seen me being beaten, I would turn over the situation using my strength.


    This would have been perfect acting!


    But s!


    The enemies were too low-ss, it would have been such a shame for me to get punched by such trash.


    Moreover, I still found the protagonist''s routine of being beaten initially and then suddenly turning over the situation as way too cliche.


    As a viin, we must be unscrupulous.


    We should not use such trash routines as used by those so-called protagonists to rise.


    What''s the point of hiding your strength if you have the opportunity to end things in one go?


    What if the enemy escapes?


    He would then hide and attack our friends or family members in our absence.


    That time we can only me ourselves for being too lenient.


    So we don''t need to pretend like those protagonists.


    By this time Jasmine was fully sobered up.


    "What are you gonna do with these two?"


    I wanted Jasmine to personally kill them as she was the main victim of this incident but seeing her tired condition, I knew it was up to me how to clean up the situation.


    I ignored Jasmine and walked toward them.


    Seeing me approaching, both of them shuddered.


    In their eyes, my smile was no different than a devil''s.


    I bent down and slowly spoke.


    "Hehe!"


    "I can give you guys a chance!"


    "A chance to live."


    I took out a knife from the back of my pocket which I always used to carry around.


    "Let''s y a game, shall we?"


    "I threw the knife a little distance of ten feet away from us."


    "I will count till three after that both of you can try to get the knife, the one who has the knife naturally will have an advantage because the goal is to kill the other person."


    "Whoever managed to survive till my countdown would win."<sub> </sub>


    Both of their faces turned grim.


    They knew they were no match for me and if they did not capitalize upon this chance then they would both die.


    Instead of both of them dying, Isn''t it better if one can survive?


    The moment both of them suspiciously looked at each other I knew the game was already set!


    This was not their fault, it was just human psychology.


    When you are desperate your body actively secretes various hormones so that you can grasp any avable chance.


    No one wants to die, even the old people who have enjoyed their lives and are on the verge of death don''t want to die.


    Thus, it was only natural for these two people who only had a shallow friendship to turn against each other within a few seconds.


    I leisurely yawned as both of them anxiously waited for me to count up to 3.


    I looked at Jasmine.


    "Who do you think would win?"


    She was still in a daze and was not able to believe that the battle between us hardlysted 15 seconds.


    "I don''t know."


    I knew she would not be interested in such things, so I turned my face toward them and instantly spoke.


    "Three"


    Both of them cried inwardly, Where was one and two before three?... but with the possibility of the other snatching the knife first, how could they care about such things?


    Both of them rushed at full speed.


    Since their knees were already broken by me they could only use their hands to drag their bodies forward.


    As expected, the long-heighted person took the knife first.


    But before he could lift the knife the short-heighted one leapt upon him from behind.


    I had long looked before that the short-heighted one was never paying attention to the knife, his objective waspletely different.


    He directly tore the sharp silver pendant he was wearing and used it to slit the neck of the other guy while his attention was on the knife.


    I looked at Jasmine who was busy watching the game,


    "Why do you think I made them y such a game when I could have directly killed them?"


    I leaned on her soft ears and whispered slowly,


    "If you failed to answer correctly then you would also be punished."


    She looked into my eyes.


    "How would I be punished?"


    I just smiled at her and licked my lips.


    Perhaps�� call it a woman''s sixth sense, she immediately understood what I meant and put her head down in shame.


    "Aushima was right, you love bullying us!"


    "Ok! Fine if you don''t want to, I would find other girls instead of you."


    Upon hearing me she suddenly panicked and grabbed my right arm between both her hands.


    "I''m sorry, okay?"


    "You are not allowed to find other women while I am present."


    Seeing her cute expressions I realized she had a hidden possessive side.


    She looked at the men fighting for their lives and shook her head.


    "I am not able to figure out, Why did you do so?"


    "We would have saved a lot of time if we killed them directly."


    I hit her head gently with my hand.


    "Stupid it''s for you to learn."


    I knew Jasmine was way too short-sighted in her approach and I wanted to correct this bad habit of hers.


    "If you look carefully you would realize that there was only one objective of the game which was to survive, managing to get the knife to help you kill the other was only a sub-objective."


    I had long decided to train Aushima and Jasmine to at least be able to defend themselves��so I used this opportunity to broaden her perspective.


    "The short-heighted person knew that he was at a disadvantage because of his short stature, so his only chance to win was to lower the defence of his opponent and deal a decisive blow."


    "And he did exactly the same, he allowed the other person to lift the knife first and when his defence was low he quickly leapt from behind and used his sharp silver pendant to slit his opponent''s neck."


    "This is what you need to learn. If they were animals, the one with strong strength would win."


    "But they are humans who have brains.


    As a result, one with a better strategy was able to win."


    "Did you get what I am trying to say?"


    "If in the future you are attacked or if our ns fail, don''t be stupid and start crying like it''s the end of the world��instead use your brain to think of a counter-strategy."


    "As long as you can keep yourself safe and alive, I would definitely be able to turn the situation around no matter how strong the enemy we might be facing!"


    "Understood?"


    She once again nodded her head vigorously.


    "Understood!"


    "I will be more careful in the future to never allow myself to fall into the enemy''s trap nor give you a chance to worry about me!"


    ��..


    A/N today I am free so will post 1-2 more ch in some hours

 Chapter 54 Shamelessness Is Not For People Like Us

    Jasmine was deep in her thoughts, pondering over the things that I said.


    Seeing her like this I knew she got what I meant!


    By this time the game I started had already ended.


    The short-heighted person was drenched with blood.


    Even though he managed to sneak attack, the difference in strength and physique was too much to decide things in one strike.


    The other person was already lying beside him in a pool of blood, there were countless stab wounds near his heart.


    The short-height one also had many wounds and cuts on his body telling how gruesome the battle between them was.


    With great difficulty, he somehow managed to limp his way toward me.


    "Haha!"


    "So what if I am short?"


    "Nothing is impossible as long as I use my brain!"


    "That poor fellow thought he won because he got the knife."


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing himughing madly, I inwardly sneered, ''Dear, David was much shorter than you and had much more luck but he is still getting his ass beaten by me!''


    ''You, a mere second-rate viin.. whose only job is to be a stepping stone for some protagonists dares to be presumptuous in front of me?''


    ''Just wait and see how I clean you up.''


    He looked at me expectedly, thinking I would let him go.


    "I have won fair and square, let me go now!"


    "I hope I never cross paths with you in future." -he spoke happily.


    Themotion here was already too big and I could already see some city guards on night patrol walking in our direction.


    I thought it would be troublesome if this guyined about us to those guards, after all, people''s hearts are quick to change after finding some support.


    And once we arouse any guard''s attention, the risk of our identity being exposed would be too high.


    Once our identity is exposed, it would be very difficult to further carry out our ns!


    "Hey,e on!"


    "Let me go already�� I already did what you asked.?"


    "You are not thinking of going back on your words right?" -he felt a bad premonition seeing me silent.


    I quickly decided to end his life but before I could do anything, Jasmine shouted, "Enough!"


    She hurriedly walked over to us and snorted at him,


    "Don''t continue to waste our time."


    She kicked him in his chest with all the strength she could muster.


    Jasmine was very sensitive to the word short height, and when she realised that the guy who chased after and made her cry was even shorter than her, a natural disdain against him was born in her mind.


    She was inwardly furious,


    ''Damn stinky fellow, first look at your height��it''s even shorter than me, yet you got the balls to bully this youngdy?''


    There was no mercy in her kick as the person she aimed at flew backwards about two feet.


    The short-heighted person was already covered in deep wounds and was barely holding on to his life.


    The kick was viciously aimed at his heart as a result he spitted another mouthful of blood before his eyes went nk.


    A few seconds passed as both I and Jasmine realized the person was already dead!


    She looked at me with horror.<sub> </sub>


    "He died?"


    "I�� I didn''t mean to kill him like that!"


    "I just wanted to teach him a lesson for bullying me."


    I walked closer to her and patted her back,


    "It''s okay!"


    "Don''t behave like it''s the first time you have killed someone."


    "Didn''t you send people to silence the girls who used to chase after David in his school days?"


    "After all, with his charm how only three beauties were hanging around him?- I chuckled at her as I spoke.


    "Hey, that''spletely different!"-she shook her head.


    "I��myself  did not kill them, I made my servants kill them in secret!"


    "Also do not speak that bad person''s name in front of me ever again."


    "Now there is no space for David in my heart!"


    "There''s only hatred for that fellow who used me for his personal benefits."


    "Ok-okay!"


    I was satisfied with her response.


    "But you need to get used to this feeling."


    Seeing the situation was favourable I decided to give her another teaching.


    "In future, there may be many people who look at you with such immoral eyes, you can''t always be passive!"


    "Only way is to be decisive and directly kill them."


    "What would you do if in future they try to poison or kidnap you with the advantage of numbers?"


    "Therefore, it''s better to eliminate them to avoid such future possibilities!"


    "Since you are already following me, don''t think you are a good person!"


    "As viins, it''s our right to be unscrupulous."


    "You must have seen how many times I had been shameless and don''t care about the so-called bottom lines."


    "Always remember, that this world is not as peaceful as it seems. If you don''t kill someone hostile to you then you can only me yourself for being too timid."


    "So never hesitate to kill!"


    Like a good student, she nodded at my words, engraving them deeply in her memory.


    ''To be honest, at this moment I felt I was like a cult master giving sermons to a diligent disciple.''


    Jasmine''s personality was already cruel by nature, but she relies on other people to take action against her enemies instead of doing it herself.


    With my repeated tuning, her mentality finally started undergoing the change that I wanted.


    Now after her personality was being tempered, all she needed was somebat experience and she would be a top-notch assassin in no time.


    ''Oh, just thinking of it excites me so much!


    With such killing skills, I can already foresee that she would truly evolve into a tier 3 yandere and may rival Eve soon.''


    ''Therefore, I need to make sure she stays obedient like now otherwise she may end up stabbing a knife at me upon seeing other women besides me.''


    ''As the old people say- rewards and punishment go hand in hand!''


    ''After all, she gets jealous easily.''

 Chapter 55 A Narrow Escape

    ''Now that I think of it�� all girls around me are special in their own way.''


    ''Aushima being an obedient and lovey-dovey type.


    Rose with her secret M-side.


    Wait, better to call her a little pervert.


    Jasmine with her over-possessive andpetitive side.


    Also, there''s a mature and vibrant Parul with whom I think half of the progress is already done.''


    As someone who was destined to be part of the protagonist''s future harem, each of them had their unique talents.


    The approaching footsteps of the guards on patrol pulled me back to reality.


    With my much higher perceiving senses, I could hear the general content of their discussions.


    "Hey, I think I heard someone screaming and shouting for help from this direction."- a random guard.


    "Yeah, you are right..this area is much hidden and abandoned making it a perfect ce tomit a crime. I am pretty sure some shady things must be going here, let''s catch all the criminals" -the second random guard.


    I was about to burn the bodies using my fire magic, but I stopped in the middle of my casting.


    If I burned them there was bound to be more trouble as I was not sure if I could make their remaining bones disappear in such a short time.


    I calcted, we roughly had like twenty seconds to run away before the guards saw us.


    I looked at Jasmine.


    "We need to run!"


    She was taken aback,


    "Didn''t we kill all of them?"


    "What''s there to be scared of?"


    She looked me directly in the eyes.


    I could already see her misty eyes overflowing with tenderness and love while looking at me.


    I knew that right now all she wanted was..to jump in my arms and feel the warmth of being loved and embraced.


    Even I nned to do that because every girl would needfort after undergoing the amount of suffering that she went through.


    Moreover, I was more frustrated than her!


    I did so much hard work and when it was time to reap rewards those damn guards disturbed us.


    ''Can''t you have disturbed us after some minutes, at least we would have kissed by then?''


    "Sorry it''s the city guards on night patrol, we must not be the focus of any unwanted attention, it''s hardly a day since we arrived in this city."


    Without giving her a chance to think, I directly grabbed her hand and pulled her towards me.


    She got confused at my action and tried to resist but how could her weak body be a match for my strong grasp?


    I bent down on my knees,


    "Get on my back, given your condition you can hardly walk."


    "I will carry you!"


    There was a tinge of blush on her face.


    "Noo, it will feel so childish!"


    "Am I some 5-year-old child who you can carry on your back?"


    I gave her a stern gaze.


    "Be obedient!"


    Seeing my serious eyes she stomped her foot in embarrassment!"


    "Okay, only this time!"


    She was wasting too much time.<sub> </sub>


    As a result, the guards saw us!


    "Hey, you two over there!"


    "Stop!"


    When they saw the dead bodies lying on the ground they instantly became vignt and started running towards us!


    I knew the time was tight so I quickly helped Jasmine straddle on my back and started running away.


    Even though she was in a half-awake state she could still hear lots of people screaming for us to stop behind our backs.


    For the first time, she felt the thrill of running away, she even had the free time to look behind with a teasing face.


    "This is awesome!"-she eximed.


    Thankfully, it was quite dark at night so the guards were not able to see through our appearances.


    The shouting behind our backs got even more severe.


    "If you don''t stop, we will use magic spells against you!"


    "Don''t me us for your injuries!"


    We quickly returned to the area near the restaurant we ate before.


    How could ordinary patrolling guards be a match for me?


    Before they could even use some magic to stop us, I had already left them far behind.


    Along the way, I could feel Jasmine tightening her grip around me.


    She could hear my strong heartbeat and found a never-found peace in it.


    She thought silently, ''Is this the feeling one feels as mentioned in the books when a girl finds her safe-haven?''


    She could smell my strong masculine smell and closed her eyes as she slowly started rubbing her nose behind my back letting herself get intoxicated by the feeling.


    It was as if she wanted to drench herself in my smell,


    like she wanted to mark herself..that she belonged to me!


    She tried to further tighten her hands over me as if wanted to integrate her body into me.


    I found her rather cute at the moment but my mind was upied with solving the situation.


    I took some sharp turns as we entered a rather shabby alley.


    We were now near the main street and could hear some people asionallyughing around the restaurant while drinking.


    The guards were not able to keep up and lost us but I knew they wouldn''t give up so easily!


    They must have found those two dead bodies of the middle-aged men by now and would soon start an area-wide search for us.


    I patted Jasmine''s buttocks who was engrossed in hugging me from the back.


    "Time to get off dear!"


    She was so lost that she didn''t realise that we had already stopped running.


    I could hear her muttering to herself,


    "Hehe!"


    "Yes, I can also hug you better than Aushima!"


    Upon hearing her, there were some question marks on my face.


    Seeing her lost in her little fantasy, I reluctantly put her down.


    She realised what happened and tried to hide her face using her small hands.


    But before she could do it, we heard some patrolling guardsing toward us.


    I was surprised at their speed to lock and search the entire area.


    Jasmine looked at me with her big eyes not knowing what I would do!

 Chapter 56 A Kiss Is Enough To Save The Day.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer!


    Without wasting much time, I pushed her against the wall and locked her mouth with mine.


    Her eyes widened upon sudden attack but there was no sign of any rejection.


    She long wanted to do these things from the moment I saved her but the drowsiness due to drinking was somehow holding her back.


    Topensate for her short height, I lifted her a little.


    The wall behind her helped her to stabilize as I supported her with my body.


    She opened her arms wide to feel my strong muscr back.


    Like all the beginners she didn''t know how to kiss and all her superficial knowledge came from the books she read.


    To her kiss was nothing more than a few pecks, it was only due to eavesdropping on me and Aushima that she knew even simple things like a kiss can be expressed in many ways.


    She tried to follow my movements but theck of experience made her passive and jerky.


    Her mouth was opened much smaller making it difficult to manoeuvre my tongue inside hers.


    She was ready to learn new things and I was also ready to teach her the joys of being a woman.


    But from her ragged breathing, I knew she was trying her best to stay awake.


    As someone who hardly drinks more than one ss, suddenly drinking four full jugs to wash away her problems had made things much more difficult for her.


    So I knew, for now...her body would only be able to tolerate mild forey.


    By this time, I could already see two guards who were watching us from a corner.


    I knew since they dared not to approach us, it meant they thought we were somete-night love birds releasing our pent-up desires.


    I used my right hand to pinch her buttocks while my other hand was still pinning her in the position.


    Sensing the sudden pain.


    ''Kyahhhhhh~a??''


    She opened her mouth wide giving me ample room to enter deep.


    Sudden hyperactive tongue movements made her gasp for air.


    ''Haaa!''


    Her rapid cold breaths collided with my warm deep breaths as she started feeling a little light-headed.


    Her tongue movements were jerky at first but with me repeatedly sucking and attacking her..she started to catch-on.


    Slurp~    Slurp~a??a??


    She started chasing after me, trying to intertwine the tongues to take back the initiative.


    After a few seconds, she too started to learn how to tactfully advance and retreat.


    I realised she was a quick learner, within two-three minutes she almost grabbed the rhythm of kissing.


    She tried to keep her eyes open but the stimulus was too much for her.


    I could hear the guards murmuring to each other.


    "Hey, do you think we should ask them if they saw some people running in this direction," -random soldier.


    "No, just look at the sounds they are making while kissing, the girl already seems too drunk after kissing. I am pretty sure this boy made her drink so much intentionally to take advantage of hers.


    Such a lucky brat!"-another random soldier.


    Upon hearing them I knew they were almost fooled and within a few seconds would leave us.


    Jasmine started to get a little dizzy.


    She too realised some people were watching them but the thrill of being watched and the joy of her feelings finally being answered back was enough to keep her going.


    At the first kiss she felt something melt inside her that hurt in an exquisite way. All her longings, all her dreams and sweet anguish, All her secrets that slept deep within her came awake, she felt everything was being transformed and enchanted, everything her lover did make sense!


    Our mouths separated as she was still mesmerised by her first kiss.


    She felt the aftertaste lingering in her mouth.


    Even though her lips were swollen, she tilted her head a little upwards as her eyes spoke what she wanted.


    She knew she needed to feel this again before she passed out.


    "Once more", she spoke in her most gentle voice ever seen before.


    I finally realised why people say kisses work like a natural sweetener for every rtionship!


    The more you kiss her, the sweeter her feeling bes.


    With each passing second, my hands started to be more and more dishonest.


    But I was still aware of the situation, there was no way that I was going to let others witness my girl''s disheveled state!


    Call it me being over-possessive!


    I wanted my girl''s expressions and sweet sounds to only be witnessed by me!


    How can I let others enjoy their beauty?


    As someone who was initially destined to be the protagonist''s girl, their beauty was already top-notch, making countless people envious.<sub> </sub>


    The best I could allow was for others to see how we kiss and hug to burn their eyes with jealousy.


    Moreover, it was still the first time for Jasmine.


    She deserved proper forey before the main thing and such things need can''t be rushed outside.


    Our trick finally worked as I heard the guards talk.


    First Random guard who was monitoring them from the corner- "Hey let''s leave them, if I continued to watch them, I would be unable to control myself!"


    Second guard- "Yes brother you are right, I am already feeling too horny after hearing their lewd sounds, I''m pretty sure that girl is a slut that boy found for a one-night stand!"


    "Yeah let''s leave them, there''s no way they can be suspects we were looking for, see how engrossed they are in their actions that they can''t even notice that we are watching them, let''s leave!"


    Seeing them going away I breathed a sigh of relief.


    If I had not needed more luck from David and Leon, I would have long killed them and not minded exposing ourselves for disturbing our lovely moment.


    As I looked back, I found Jasmine looking at me deeply.


    She slowly opened her mouth.


    "In my life, I doubt if I will ever forget the sensation of your lips against mine."


    "You have bewitched me, body and soul, and I think that I love, I love, I love you.


    I never wish to be parted from you from this day on!"


    "It would still be a privilege for a girl to have her heart broken by you!"


    Her lovely smile and gentle words from the heart were enough to melt me and I knew from now onwards she too would have a sweet ce reserved in my heart.


    The moonlight which reflected upon the sweat on her hair and face only further increased her charm enough to captivate me.


    She once again held me tightly with her arms as she lifted herself to match my height.


    And slowly she took the initiative to kiss my cheek before once again muttering,


    "From this moment onwards...I am in your care!"


    I tenderly embraced her as she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    At the same moment, I felt some amount of luck being devoured by me, it was not much but it was also not a small amount.


    I got confused,


    ''Maybe I got half luck from Jasmine as she voluntarily dered herself mine.''


    ''Yeah, it must be because now she was fully attached to me emotionally.''


    -------


    At the same time, David who was eating dinner along with the old man and his wife felt enormous suffocation.


    It was the same feeling, he felt countless times recently...as if something was being forcefully taken away from him.


    He vomited out all the food he ate and stood up sweating all over.


    He was confused why this was happening?


    He suddenly felt a bad premonition like someone was plotting against him at every step.


    The others at the dining table were surprised and came forward to support him.


    The old man took the lead, "David what happened?"


    He pondered for a while,


    "It must be something rted to ndor."


    "He must be jinxing me to die early."


    "But you wait, I am gonna get powerful pretty soon and then I will put you in your ce."


    "Uncle, let''s do the thing that you said would make me more powerful!"


    Eve suddenly shouted,


    "No, you can''t do such a thing."


    "It would put your life in danger."


    He justughed madly.


    "It''s okay Eve, haha!"


    "ndor has already taken so much from me...now he mustpensate , it''s ok to be a devil to deal with him."


    "You just watch and better not interfere, understood?"


    "Your behaviour has already caused so much trouble and irritation to me if you further disturbed me, then I would think you are not on my side!"


    "Uncle, let''s get started!"


    ....


    A/N thanks a lot to people who are sending ps to my new book and supporting it, I would update it with some lovey-dovey chs shortlye???

 Chapter 57 David’s Backers Are Too Strong?

    Even though the night seemed serene with the full moon increasing the romantic mood, not everyone was ying their cards ording to the routine.


    Unknown to ndor who was busy carrying the already asleep Jasmine back to the inn, David was about to undergo a terrific change!


    "David, let''s go to the middle of the abandoned city where we will have a better shot at things we want to achieve", said the old man.


    Like an obedient follower, David nodded.


    The old man''s wife looked at David like he was her own grandson.


    The more she looked at how obedient and respectful David was to them, the more she felt satisfied with him..further increasing her desire to help him fulfil his revenge.


    If ndor was here he would have definitely said, ''Oh grandma is something wrong with your head? No one is stupid enough that they would kill the chicken before itys the egg.


    If a person wants something from you..of course, he would hide his true face until he gets what he wants.


    Just wait till you give him his stuff and you will see how big of a hypocrite one can be!''


    "You guys remember to be careful and be sure to return fast!"


    In the middle of the night, the pair of David and Eve followed behind the old man.


    Within some minutes of walking, they reached the core area of the abandoned city.


    Both Eve and David realised why this city was so dreaded.


    One could hear some fleeting sounds, at first it seemed the sound was produced due to the asional passing of winds over narrow cross-sections but when listened closely it seemed as if some people were whispering in the shadows.


    The surroundings too were filled with a stench and rotten smell making it hard to concentrate.


    Who would have thought?


    Eve, who always tried to act strongly on the outside, was inwardly scared of such supernatural things.


    She was already having goosebumps all over her skin.


    Even though she had the curiosity of a cat, the numbness on her face due to David''s tight p and herself being ndered by him and the old man was still vivid in her mind.


    After the incident, she had long realised that others just want her to follow blindly.


    Soon the group reached the abandoned city''s central area.


    There was a stone pir erected in between the street.


    With just a single look, the pir gave a frightful and gloomy feeling. Countless skulls were hanging on the top while its main body was covered by various skeletons.


    With closer observation, one could easily figure out that the bones were of different shapes and sizes which not only belonged to humans but also to various wild beasts, long-extinct monsters and even some other human-like species such as dwarfs who lived in the far east.


    After witnessing it, both Eve and David were in shock thinking about how many must have been sacrificed to build this pir.


    Suddenly the strange sounds in the air increased by a few decibels as they saw countless translucent shadows moving fanatically in their surroundings. It was as if they were screaming and warning them that this ce was not where outsiders like them could step upon!<sub> </sub>


    This time Eve was scared out of her wits as she started screaming, "Run!"


    "These are the evil ghosts and resentful spirits of the fallen warriors, it is said that they can forcefully possess us and take away our sense of identity."


    But once again both the old man and David ignored her like this was nothing in front of them.


    The old man sneered, "Just some dead spirits dare to be presumptuous in front of me?"


    He stomped his feet as he recited an ancient spell.


    Soon a bright light radiated from him forcing all the spirits approaching them to cry in pain and retreat far away.


    "That''s all?"-David chuckled.


    "Stupid spirits, it''s already our benevolence that you are allowed to exist, my uncle and aunt have been living on the city''s periphery even before you guys died."


    "With their strength, cleaning all of you is only a matter of a few minutes."


    Eve and David were not able to gauge the strength of the spell the old man showed but one thing was sure it was the strongest magic they had witnessed in their life.


    If ndor witnessed this, his eyes would have widened in disbelief as the energy fluctuations revealed just now were no less than a fourth-order powerhouse.


    He would have surely said, ''the protagonists can''t be measured by somemon sense as long as they have the slightest of opportunity they woulde back and turn the tables!''


    "David, don''t be bothered by such low-level things, once we make you stronger nothing should be able to stop you!" -the old man spoke once again in his haughty tone.


    "Okay now let''s not waste time."


    The old man went closer to the dreadful pir and started reciting some spells.


    "Oh the resentful and vile ones, hear my call and help the chosen one! For he shall lead you to salvation and liberate you from your inescapable sufferings."


    As he spoke the chants the surrounding air suddenly became cold, there was an eerie silence at that moment.


    David and Eve had their heartbeats sped up anticipating what would happen!


    Seeing nothing happening they felt the old man failed in whatever he was trying to do but before they could speak they heard a loud rumbling of thunder.


    While their eyes were fixated upon the old man, various dark clouds started covering the abandoned city. Soon the moonlight was cut off by them causing the visibility to drop further.


    Strong winds started blowing as raindrops started downpouring.


    With the pir as the centre, arge whirlpool of wind started forming due to the instability and turbulence created by the sudden change in the weather.


    Soon all the resentful spirits and ghosts which were hiding and watching their actions from afar were pulled and sucked into the vortex that was formed.


    Even though they tried to resist the suction was too strong for them.

 Chapter 58 David Blackens…Still Worthy Of Being A Protagonist?

    Seeing the sudden change, the old man was filled with ecstasy.


    He hurriedly called over David,


    "Davide here fast!"


    David didn''t waste any time and obeyed his instructions and stood against the dreadful pir.


    The old man then once again chanted some spells and asked David to sit down.


    Suddenly a milky white ray of light shot from the pir and engulfed David forming a cocoon, as a result, he lost his consciousness.


    Eve, who was worried, asked the old man


    "What happened to him?"


    But before she could approach David to help him,


    She was pushed back by a strong aura exerted by the old man.


    "Stay back ve girl!"


    "Just watch how he transforms and gets strong."


    Soon all the resentful spirits and ghosts which were sucked in from the entire city forming a vortex above the pir started rushing to the cocoon one by one.


    The colour of the cocoon changed from initial white to light red then dark red and finally started ckening.


    Eve cried out as she knew the red colour of the cocoon was due to David''s blood vessels bursting open, she looked at the old man with hatred as he was not allowing her to approach David.


    The old manughed out,


    "Haha!"


    "Our n is finally sessful."


    "Long ago, my wife and I plotted a lot of people against each other to start a war in this city."


    "Within a few days, countless strong people fell."


    "But no one knew...they all died because of my nning as I wanted to harvest their souls."


    "Haha, I had long erected this pir filled with ck magic and whenever someone died in this city during the war, their soul would be trapped here."


    "Andter they would haunt anyone who came here uninvited like some mindless ghosts just waiting for me to harvest them when the time was right!"


    Eve who realised the gravity of the situation cried out,


    "You are the one responsible for the reason this city is called an abandoned city?"


    "Aren''t you ashamed after killing thousands of innocents?"


    "Innocents?"


    "ve girl, you should remember everything is fair in a war!"


    "As long as your objective is achieved then what about thousands, I won''t even mind sacrificing the entire kingdom."


    Eve still tried to put up a brave face but when she looked at the cocoon turning pitch ck in which David was engulfed, her face became ashen.


    She knew the old man was using the pir as a medium to transfer all those remnant souls and evil spirits inside David.


    She was worried that David would lose his personality by absorbing so much of them and would be someonepletely different but she was helpless as she was pinned down on the ground by the old man''s aura, and could only watch the things progressing from afar.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the old man,


    "If anything happens to David, I will kill you!"


    The old man just ignored her.<sub> </sub>


    In his eyes, she was nothing more than a ve girl following David, he thought how could he be affected by the words of a mere girl like her?


    The process continued and the cocoon finally turned pitch ck, there was a gloomy and devilish aura all around it enough to make people suffocate.


    David who was inside was undergoing many changes in one go.


    It was as if some online yer suddenly entered a cheat code or exploited a bug resulting in increased power-up.


    His blood vessels had burst open as almost all the blood drained out of his body.


    Then the blood mixed with all the evil energy provided by the cocoon and it too became ck.


    Then his body started reabsorbing that ck blood.


    His eyes sclera too became ck showing how much of a devil he was bing.


    His joints cracked and aligned more properly as his organs strengthened.


    Within his mind, subconsciously his soul was madly absorbing all the resentful spirits and remnant souls it was being fed.


    The aura of his body started increasing at a dramatic pace, mid-silver rank,te peak of silver rank, early gold rank,te gold rank, and early tinum rank.


    Sensing the sudden stop of rising levels David opened his devilish eyes and growled loudly,


    "Break for me!"


    His aura which had stopped at the early tinum level suddenly broke open tote tinum level..just one step away from the mythic legend rank which had not been seen in their continent for a long time.


    Soon the light engulfing the cocoon from the pir started dimming and after a short while the pir cracked and dissipated as it turned into ck smoke.


    The cocoon burst as David tore it open.


    When he came out, he waspletely different from before, his bright skin became dark and scaly, half of his hair turned white while half of them were ck, his sclera was already pitch ck, and his nose became much more pointed as his teeth became sharp as canines.


    He became so fiendish and nefarious that he could no longer be called a human.


    Eve still looked at him with hopeful eyes, hoping he still retained thest bit of sanity!


    But her hope was doomed to fail.


    David first looked at the surroundings and saw the old man nod towards him, he then looked at his own change.


    Sensing the newfound strength he let out a loud animal-like roar.


    "Grrrrrrrrrrr!"


    "Hahaha! ndor thanks to you I got so much strength in such a short time."


    "It would have taken many years to reach this stage if I had followed my normal routine."


    "But thanks to you ndor for forcing me to use this opportunity!"


    "Now I will show you what a real devil is."


    "From now on, I will burn everything and everyone who stands in my way."


    Suddenly Eve being pinned down by the old man caught David''s attention.


    With his new devilish strength, his sixth sense was increased to an unprecedented level.


    He felt that if he could absorb or kill Eve his strength would further soar.


    If ndor was here he would be surprised to find out that as a protagonist..now David can even indirectly sense the luck of the heroine hovering over Eve.


    His eyes which were looking at Eve slowly started turning malicious.

 Chapter 59 Leon Is On The Move.

    (Leon and Evelyn''s pov, back to the time when David escaped from prison with Eve)


    After being given the task by the king to bring back David and Eve dead or alive, both Leon and Evelyn were feeling exasperated.


    It was still afternoon but the dark circles under their eyes due tock of proper sleep had already reduced their mental efficiency.


    "Evelyn, now what do we do?"-asked Leon, feeling confused.


    "Is there even a need to ask?"


    "What other option do we even have?"


    "Are you suggesting instead of trying to clear our family name and being suspected as traitors we should just run away?"-Evelyn replied like it was something obvious.


    "But catching David is��"


    "It''s a bit tricky!"


    "Don''t take the words of that king seriously."


    "Do you think my family, which has existed from even before the royal family, would be scared of their threat?"


    "It''s just because of one powerful person on the side of the royal family that we dare not act recklessly."


    "Wait-wait", Evelyn interrupted him.


    "You mean there is someone secretly guarding the royal family?"


    Leon had a smug smile on his face,


    "Of course, else the throne would have long changed its owner."


    "David is an important member of our family, when he was born.. at that time my grandfather, who is rumoured to have reached the strength of legend-rank long ago said that he carried an unparalleled luck which is only seen once in ages."


    "As a result, all the opportunities and resources kept for me were spent on him and I was forced to work hard."


    Leon gave a deep sigh as he recalled the hardships he faced during his childhood.


    Suddenly thinking of something his eyes narrowed,


    "No, not good!"


    Evelyn, who was thinking of a backup in case things go south, was caught off-guard by Leon''s sudden yell.


    "What happened?"- she asked.


    "I suddenly remembered an important thing. When I and David were small our grandfather, once told us that if we faced any difficult situation in future and he was not there, just visit the abandoned city."


    "He told us that there was a powerful-old couple who owed us a life-saving debt and would definitely help us."


    "At first, I thought...Why would David run away?"


    "If he does not hide in the family then the only possible ce he can escape to is that abandoned city!"


    "This is not good, grandfather told us only the one who can reach gold rank first would be allowed to use that opportunity."


    "David I see, so you n to snatch away thest opportunity that should have rightfully belonged to me."


    Leon''s face was full of anger.


    "Evelyn, Eve is your sister right..you should be able to figure out at least something about how she was so easily able to convince David to run away with her?"


    "Because no matter how you see, he would never have been punished harshly and unless something serious happened he would not take this step."


    Evelyn nodded as she too felt things were much trickier than they seemed.


    "Leon give me an hour, I will round up all the maids that served Eve and interrogate them about what she asked them to dost night, maybe we can find some clues from the investigation."<sub> </sub>


    Leon just shrugged her off,


    "No, that way we would waste too much time."


    "We already know where both David and Eve are heading to."


    "By now they should already be ahead of us by more than a day."


    "If we move now, with the help of the fastest horses we can catch them by tomorrow''s nightfall."


    "I don''t think David would be too desperate that he would ask that couple in the abandoned city for that opportunity as soon as he gets there."


    "If we can reach there fast, I can convince them that I am the one who is more suitable to get stronger."


    If Leon knew that the opportunity he was so desperate to snatch from David was actually to cken oneself and absorb all the resentful and remnant souls of the warriors who died in the old war, he would vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Without wasting much time, both of them after packing some necessities rushed towards the abandoned city.


    Unlike Eve who still had some chances to try to take advantage of the situation to get close to David, Evelyn was way too unlucky.


    They were riding continuously on the horses and her back and hips were already in pain.


    The lethargy due tock of sleep as well as Leon''s cold attitude towards her was driving her insane.


    Her frustration was increasing as her mood became more irritated with every passing second.


    "Leon, it''s alreadyte at night. We should take a small break to at least let the horses recover their strength."


    "Can''t you see they are already looking tired and their speed is much reduced nowpared to before?"


    Leon stopped for a moment then looked back at her.


    "If you want to rest then you can rest!"


    "Remember, you followed me out of your own free will."


    "You being tired has nothing to do with me!"


    Evelyn felt aggrieved at his words,


    "You only have that Princess Lena in your eyes!"


    "You are always licking her shoes."


    "I can give you everything that even she won''t be able to."


    "I just don''t understand why you boys are so blinded in pursuing others that you can''t see the one who is standing by your side all the time�� who is desperately making efforts to make her presence acknowledged!"


    "Enough!"


    "We are not having this conversation."


    "Follow quietly or leave!"


    Leon once again pulled the leash of his horse as he left her behind.


    Seeing him getting farther, Evelyn gritted her teeth before chasing after him.


    Like Eve who was blinded by her one-sided obsession, Evelyn was not much different.


    There was only one thought in her mind.


    ''If that Princess Lena is no more, then Leon should lonly look at me, right?''


    ''Just need to kill her after we return, then everything will be alright!''

 Chapter 60 Eve’s Worldview Shattered!

    After travelling continuously without a break, Leon and Evelyn managed to reach the abandoned city.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    Evelyn looked at Leon,


    "Now, Where do we head to?"


    Leon replied, "The house of the old couple we need to visit is at the periphery of the city."


    After spending some time travelling around the edges of the city, they finally found the house they were looking for.


    Leon impatiently got off the horse and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    "Leon, don''t be too hasty, nothing bad will happen."


    Ignoring Evelyn, Leon once again used all his strength to knock heavily on the door.


    Suddenly, the door opened and they saw an olddy.


    The olddy realised Leon''s identity with a single nce. After all, she and her husband had seen him and David when they were little.


    "You are Leon, right?"


    "You also have simr eyes just like your grandfather."


    "If you coulde a little early, you would be happy to see how your brother is getting stronger."


    Hearing her a bad premonition arose in Leon''s mind.


    He was sure the old woman was the one who his grandfather had told about.


    And when she said that David was getting stronger, Leon''s face became ugly.


    He roared inwardly, ''How can I be stillte?''


    ''No, I don''t believe it!''


    He rushed inside the house to check if David was inside.


    Evelyn just gave a wry smile to the olddy as she knew it was quite rude of Leon to rush inside someone''s house without even greeting the owner.


    Leon searched every room but saw no signs of David.


    It hardly took a couple of minutes but he was already covered in sweat.


    ''No, David you can''t snatch this opportunity from me.''


    ''This rightfully belonged to me!''


    ''Wait, there still must be a chance.''


    He came back to the door from where the olddy and Evelyn were looking at his strange actions.


    Evelyn felt embarrassed and kept her head down, not daring to meet the olddy''s gaze.


    His breathing was heavy as he asked the olddy,


    "Tell me fast, where is David?"


    The olddy thought maybe something happened in their family and he needed to tell David some important information.


    "My husband took him and the ve girl following him to the central area of the abandoned city an hour ago."


    "Even though I offered to make something delicious to eat, he was way too impatient."


    "He said that he needed to get strong to take revenge upon some boy named ndor."


    Hearing the olddy referring to her sister as a ve girl there were ck lines all over Evelyn''s head.


    Before the olddy could say more, Leon rushed out and got on his horse as he galloped away.


    The olddy had a weird smile on her face,


    "Sure enough, he too..is just like his brother!"


    "Both of them are so impatient."


    "At least give me a chance to prepare dinner for you guys."


    Evelyn was also quick.


    She hurriedly bowed to the olddy,


    "We need to find David urgently!"


    "We will be back shortly."


    After saying so, she too got on her horse and ran after Leon.


    As Leon was moving to the ce told by the olddy he saw dark clouds and strange phenomena happening in the city.<sub> </sub>


    He saw a vortex in the middle of the city forcefully pulling all the resentful spirits and remnant souls hiding in the deepest corners.


    He knew that was the ce he needed to head to.


    He pulled the leash of the horse to move faster.


    Even though Leon was unfazed by all the things happening around him, the situation with Evelyn who was chasing him was much different.


    She was already scared out of her wits after seeing all the supernatural things happening.


    She could feel a heavy oppressive aura;


    A gloomy and dreadful atmosphere as they moved closer and closer.


    She started feeling suffocated as it was getting harder for her to breathe.


    She was in deep thought,


    ''What the fuck is even David doing?''


    ''Causing all sorts of these bizarre things?''


    Soon they realised the weather was returning to calm and all the supernatural things started disappearing.


    By this time Leon finally managed to arrive at his destination.


    They saw David standing at some distance awayughing madly.


    Shortly, Evelyn also came to the ce where Leon was standing!


    Both of them got off their horses.


    "Leon, What is happening with your brother?"


    "Why is his appearance so hideous like he has be some devil?"


    Upon hearing her there was a serious expression on Leon''s face.


    As they started walking toward David, they were shocked at what David was doing.


    They saw Eve lying on the ground, her whole body was covered with countless fresh wounds as blood was gushing out of them.


    David was standing in front of her with a sword in his hand looking at her with his malicious eyes.


    The devilish aura being released by him was too heavy for others to approach him.


    Upon seeing her sister''s miserable condition Evelyn was bbergasted as she ran toward them.


    David wasughing loudly,


    "Haha! Feel honoured your death won''t be in vain."


    "You can die in peace knowing that at least you would make me strong."


    Eve, who was lying on the ground, had tears in her eyes. Her heart was broken�� sensing David''s increase in strength, she was happy and was approaching him to congratte him but who knew the moment she came near him!


    He suddenly stabbed her with his sword.


    At first, she thought David was being controlled by some remnant soul so she tried to force him to awake but before she could do anything she was once again shed down by David as all her clothes started to drench with blood.


    At that time she heard David''s words that she was nothing more than a tool for him and she needed to die by his hands so that he could absorb her luck and fortune.


    All her dreams about living a happy life with David were suddenly shattered.


    It was like she got struck by a thunderbolt out of the blue.


    All her life she tried hard to be someone important to him, but he was asking her to die just like that?


    She was not reconciled but the reality was in front of her.


    The person she cherished most, admitted that she was nothing more than a ve girl in front of her,  forcing her to feel the deepest despair of her life.


    She felt her willingness to live decrease at an exponential rate as her sole reason to live on copsed.


    There were so many grievances in her heart that she wanted to shout out but she couldn''t muster the strength to vent her emotions.


    Her knees gave in as she fell to the ground.


    There was a heaviness in her heart.


    All she could see was David lifting his sword in front of her.


    She knew the moment Davidpleted his action, her existence would fade away from this world.


    There was sadness in her mind,


    ''Perhaps...Is this, my final moment before my death?''

 Chapter 61 Sad Reality!

    Eve stopped struggling as she knew her fate was already doomed.


    Seeing the sharp sword just inches away from piercing her heart, she closed her eyes.


    But the thing she expected didn''t happen.


    Suddenly, there was a loud-nging noise as Evelyn intercepted David''s attack and parried it away using her slender sword.


    "Get away from my sister, you devil!"


    "How can you do that to someone who always stood by your side?"


    David was surprised upon seeing the uninvited guest.


    "Evelyn?"


    He turned his face around and saw Leon approaching him.


    "Leon?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "David, you...you."


    Leon wanted to scold him as he felt it was quite selfish of him to alone get stronger.


    But looking at his newfound strength, he knew the things were already done, and there was no point in crying now. There was a moment of struggle and hesitation in his eyes.


    Eventually, the fact that David was his brother and maybe he could use this chance to make David owe him a favour in future won over.


    Leon gave a deep sigh!


    "Leave it, I am here just to make sure things are okay on your side."


    David nodded at his words,


    "It''s fine, I am feeling good."


    "No..in fact, I have never felt so refreshed!"


    "Just need to kill this Eve and my work here will be done."


    "No, no one is allowed to harm my sister."


    Evelyn yelled at them while closely-holding injured Eve.


    "Leon, tell David that he can''t do such a thing."


    Evelyn looked at Leon with expectations in her eyes.


    In her opinion, Leon would definitely take her side.


    But sadly she too, like her sister, was about to face some harsh truths today, that wouldpletely change the way she looks at the world.


    Before anyone could speak more the old man who was standing at the side opened his mouth,


    "Oh..oh! Who are you now?"


    "Another ve girl?"


    The old man looked at Evelyn for a few seconds before sizing up Leon.


    "You have simr eyes as David and also share familiar facial features..even the aura is quite simr. Plus, the way you both are talking.."


    "Wait, I remember now!"


    "You must be Leon, David''s brother."


    "Both of you were small when my wife and I visited your house to meet your grandfather."


    Leon''s face bloomed into a smile as he was acknowledged by the old man, he knew the old man was quite formidable and it was in his best interests to maintain close rtions with him.


    David''s current strength was already far above his previous self.


    After knowing that the new visitor was his brother, he felt at ease and once again shifted his attention to where Eve and Evelyn were.


    This time he closely looked at Evelyn and looking at her, David felt the same feeling he felt before stabbing Eve.


    He once againughed,<sub> </sub>


    "Haha! Today is really a lucky day!"


    He had already absorbed Eve''s luck and fortune with his new devilish physique when he stabbed her a while ago, making his strength rise even further.


    He felt that he was already invincible.


    The current Eve was no longer of any use to him but he still decided that it was best to kill her lest she leaks to others what happened today!


    As David looked at both sisters and Leon who was standing by his side a n brewed up in his mind.


    "Leon, you are my brother!"


    "We must share our pains and gains."


    "I know inwardly you must be feeling aggrieved as you got no benefit."


    "Therefore, as your loving brother, I will tell you a way that would definitely help you increase your strength."


    Hearing him a bad premonition arose in Evelyn''s mind.


    Leon got excited upon hearing him,


    "What way, tell me!"


    Seeing his brother''s eager expression David smiled as he knew his n worked.


    At first, he thought why not kill Evelyn too along with Eve?...after absorbing whatever she has to offer.


    But then he thought with his newfound strength, bing sessful and famous is only a matter of time and he soon may need a loyalckey.


    And who can be a better option than his own brother?


    He nned to make Leon indebted to him by giving him this favour.


    "Leon, I felt a strange energy inside Eve and my instincts told me that if I could kill her or deal her a lethal blow then I may make that energy as mine to raise my strength."


    "And guess what... after I pierced my sword in her chest, that energy got transferred to my body."


    "But the best part is..."


    "After looking at Evelyn, I am getting the same feeling."


    Leon was quick to catch his point.


    "You mean if I kill Evelyn, I can also get that strange energy and get stronger?"


    His breathing became fast as he got excited.


    "Of course, do you think your brother would lie to you in such serious matters?"


    David patted Leon''s back as he passed him the longsword that he was holding in his arms.


    "Go ahead, kill both of the sisters."


    "In future, you will remember how grateful your brother was, for sharing such an opportunity with you."


    At this point, David was no different from a real devil.


    He didn''t even bother hiding his malicious and nefarious expressions.


    Leon epted the sword from David and held it firmly.


    "Thanks for sharing this information with me."


    He then looked at Evelyn who was holding the blood-drenched Eve.


    He was looking at her as if she was a fatmb waiting to be ughtered.


    Blinded by his greed and obsession to get strong, he slowly started heading toward the sisters.


    Sensing Leon''s eyes which were no different from a predator, Evelyn''s shoulders shuddered as a deep sense of crisis enveloped her.


    She had already heard all the words said by David.


    She looked at Eve who was already unconscious in her arms then once again looked at herself.


    ''Am I going to suffer the same fate as my sister?''

 Chapter 62 A Last-Second Escape!

    Seeing Leon who was step by step getting closer to them with a sword in his hand, Evelyn''s face turned desperate.


    "Leon, don''t be misled by your brother!"


    "Look clearly at his hideous appearance, he is using some evil and forbidden magic, such things are condemned and despised by everyone.


    We must let other people know about it so that someone strong can take action to stop him while he is yet to stabilize strength. Such heinous people can''t be allowed to exist."


    Hearing her, Leon felt like he was looking at a fool.


    "Are you stupid? Of course, I will choose my brother''s side!"


    "The situation here can''t be leaked outside as it is still too soon for us to face public''s hate and anger!"


    "Never mind all these details...both of you sisters won''t live to see another day."


    Evelyn gritted her teeth and she still tried to make onest-effort to persuade him.


    "Leon, tell me!"


    "All these years as I stayed by your side, I did everything you asked me to do!"


    "I was always obedient so why do I have to suffer?"


    She roared in her sad  and unwilling tone,


    "Why must I die today?"


    "Didn''t you realize yet?"


    "You were just a tool person for me��whom I just kept by my side to get all my dirty jobs done!"


    "The status of you is no better than a ve girl in my eyes. I am destined to be a great person who would meet countless beauties in the future, How can a stupid girl like you move my heart?" - Leon sneered at her.


    Evelyn''s heart was telling her that all of this was a dream and she just needed to wait before getting up and all the bad things would disappear but her mind made her realise the reality, the tension and turbulence in emotions can''t be faked!


    By this time Eve, who was lying in her sister''s arms slightly opened her eyes, her sister''s constant sweat dripping upon her head as well as Evelyn''s constant shouting was enough to force her awake.


    With her slightly opened eyes she witnessed everything.


    Seeing theughing faces of both Leon and David there was deep resentment in her heart.


    Evelyn looked down and saw Eve''s slightly parted eyes. She tenderly caressed her cheeks,


    "Don''t worry we won''t fall here today!"


    Seeing Leon who was only eight feet away from them, she knew she had to make a decision.


    She once again looked at her sister,


    "Eve, call it me being selfish but what''s the point of sacrificing your life for a person when you didn''t even officially enter into a rtionship with him?"


    There was a fighting spirit burning in her eyes,


    "Leon, David, do you think you can do whatever you want?"


    Under the mocking eyes of everyone, she hurriedly pulled out the pendant she was wearing.


    Seeing her actions the old man''s aura rapidly climbed-up alerting all of them.


    "Presumptuous, don''t you dare!"


    Evelyn still had a trump card.


    Initially, she thought that they may end up fighting David or may face a life-threatening situation on their way.


    Therefore, before the start of their journey, she went home and wore the pendant she had kept in her room''s drawer.


    This pendant was given to her by her mother when she was still small before her mother died shortly after due to some strange illness. It was made up of brittle material and it had only one function��that was to help in escape!


    Ignoring the old man''s angry shout, Evelyn crushed the pendant with all her strength.<sub> </sub>


    The space around them suddenly became unstable as various spatial ripples covered them.


    David hurriedly shouted,


    "Leon kill them fast, they are about to run away!"


    Leon was helpless, he tried his best to close the distance but his speed was not enough!


    Their bodies became translucent as Evelyn knew they were about to be teleported out, they just needed two more seconds.


    She could already see her running away with her sister.


    But things were not as lucky as she thought!


    "Hmmph, dare to run away in front of me?"


    "Let me show you my true strength!"


    The old man''s aura erupted like a volcano as he lifted his hand and a powerful beam of light filled with mysterious oppression descended toward them.


    Just at thest moment before the sisters could teleport out, the old man''s attack managed tond a small hit upon Evelyn.


    She blurted some blood out but she still clenched her teeth tightly as she held on.


    Finally, the next second theypletely disappeared from their original space.


    As soon as they teleported out, Leon''s sword shed through empty air.


    "Ughhhh! Just needed a fraction of a second more and they would have been beheaded by my sh!" -Leon eximed with some grumpiness.


    "Don''t worry they wouldn''t have escaped far as my attack managed to hit them."


    "They must be severely injured and could hardly move around."


    "We would catch them in no time!"- the old man tried to reassure them.


    Suddenly, David felt his blood-cells tearing down inside his body, he lost his bnce as he fell down.


    The pain was unbearable.


    He tried to get up but his muscles twitched as he felt difort all over his body.


    ck-viscous fluid started oozing out from his skin as he realised the grimness of the situation.


    "Leon, Grandpa!"


    "Hurry, help me!"-David yelled at the top of his lungs.


    His change was quickly noticed by the old man as he rushed to check his situation.


    Leon too hurriedly came over, "What happened? Why is he in so much pain all of a sudden?"


    The old man checked David''s pulse and his face finally became serious,


    "It''s not good."


    "He absorbed too much energy in one go."


    "His body is already at the limit and can''t withstand so much pressure."


    "When you keep pouring water in a ss, it eventually starts overflowing, David''s situation is almost simr."


    "His body can''t take it anymore and may burst any moment."


    "This is too bad even if we help him, his strength would be fixed and won''t be able to increase in future!"


    "He forcefully tried to absorb some energy that is not allowed by the world."

 Chapter 63 Amnesia?

    Leon was taken aback by David''s situation.


    ''Hmmph, and he tried to make me absorb that strange so-called energy after killing Evelyn!''


    ''Thankfully, I didn''t do it. My body is much frailpared to David whose body has be so much tougher now...after the help from the old man.''


    ''If I was in so much pain, I would have died directly.''


    The old man got a little anxious,


    "This is too bad even if we help him, his strength would be fixed and won''t be able to increase in the future!"


    "Hurry, let''s take him to my house."


    "My wife has an ancient medicine that can at least stabilize him for now!"


    If ndor was here he would haveughed at David''s stupid actions, unlike him who had the luck-devouring lotus which can devour and refine luck and the protagonist''s opportunities into the purest form of energy to raise one''s strength, David''s approach toward Eve was much cruder and the energy he obtained was much less & full of impurities, enough to make one''s foundation unstable.


    Without wasting much time the old man took David to his home while Leon followed behind.


    ....


    In a faraway forest, two girls were lying on the ground.


    Their bodies had many injuries.


    They were Eve and Evelyn respectively who barely managed to escape alive.


    By this time Eve was fully awake.


    She opened her eyes and saw a piece of cloth being tied around her chest, where she was stabbed by David. She remembered her sister tying it on her body to stop her bleeding while she was in her arms.


    As he tilted her head she saw her sister Evelyn, lying beside her.


    Her head was bleeding as she was unconscious.


    Eve took a deep breath as she recalled all the things that happened a while ago.


    With her half-opened eyes, she had already witnessed the true face of Leon and David.


    She tore a piece of cloth from her skirt as she tied it around Evelyn''s head to stop her bleeding.


    As a strong shield-warrior, Eve had a strong body and her resilience was pretty high.


    One or two stabs won''t threaten her life as long as her heart was not pierced.


    She knew as long as she managed her wound properly, she would be able to recover.


    After bandaging Evelyn, Eve looked around and found a small pond.


    She used all her strength to move toward the pond while dragging Evelyn along.


    She looked at her skirt which was already torn by her seconds ago, then looked at Evelyn as she gave a wry smile.


    Shamelessly, she tore a piece from Evelyn''s skirt as she wetted it in the pond to clean herself and her sister


    After cleaning the wounds on her body and her sister''s, she tried to wake up Evelyn by sprinkling water droplets on her face using her slender fingers.


    Evelyn slowly opened her eyes.


    She stared at Eve as she tried to get up.


    Seeing her actions, Eve got excited.


    "Sister, are you alright?"


    "Thank you so much for saving me!"


    Evelyn just looked at her nkly.


    "Sister?"


    "I have a sister?"


    "Wait, my name is...."


    "Uggh!  Why can''t I remember anything?"


    She looked at Eve with some alertness in her eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why are you calling me sister and why can''t I remember my name and other important details?"


    Upon hearing her, Eve was dumbfounded.


    She tried to ask many questions from Evelyn,<sub> </sub>


    But soon she realised the harsh reality, her sister didn''t seem to remember anything!


    ''Maybe it''s because she was hit in the head by the old man''s spell at thest moment and lost her memory?''


    Eve took a deep breath as she exined some important things to her and told her that she is Evelyn, her sister!


    She deliberately didn''t tell her anything about Leon and David as she thought it would once again make her sister''s heart ache.


    At first, Eve wanted to kill herself as she thought she no longer had any reason to exist after being abandoned by David but when she got up and witnessed her sister suffering from amnesia, she decided to live until she helped her sister to recover her memory.


    After her mother''s demise, her sister was the only close member of her family who loved her. She didn''t want to leave her just like that.


    After recuperating for an hour Eve once again checked her surroundings.


    With her natural scouting abilities, she quickly figured out that they teleported near the kingdom of Light''s main city where ndor must have headed to!


    As she looked at Evelyn who was acting like a 5-year-old  trying to catch a squirrel, Eve was lost in a dilemma.


    She knew that there must be countless people dispatched by the king to catch her since she was already a wanted criminal after helping David to escape from prison.


    After remembering the hungry and greedy eyes of Leon and David, Eve knew they would definitely follow after them to silence them as they feared that they may leak all the evil things that they did in the abandoned city to themon people.


    She had nowhere to go, she still needed to find a ce to live, worry about food while they had no money, take care of her sister and at the same time avoid the pursuit of the greedy brothers.


    "Sister Eve, look I caught this squirrel!"


    "It was too fast but somehow I managed to catch it."


    Evelyn looked at Eve with her innocent-childish eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Eve''s heart became heavy.


    "It''s good, you are really fastpared to others."


    "Even I can''t catch that squirrel which is too fast."


    Evelyn giggled as she heard her sister''s words.


    "Hehe! Yes, I am awesome."


    Eve made up her mind she must flee with Evelyn, she won''t let her sister be sacrificed.


    Suddenly Eve remembered an important detail.


    ''Yes, how can I forget about ndor?"


    "He must have already reached the main city of the kingdom of Light."


    "Since David has an enmity with him, why don''t I take refuge in him?"


    "After all, the enemy of your enemy is your friend!"


    "Me and my sister''s miserable condition is due to him, he owes us too much."


    "If we join our forces, together we can have a chance in fighting against those greedy brothers."


    "Also, I have important information regarding David''s new backers as well as his new strength.


    I am pretty sure given his crafty character, ndor would definitely want such juicy details."


    "With it, I may be able to negotiate a deal with him."


    Having made up her mind she called Evelyn who already regarded her as a trustworthy person.


    "Sister Eve, what happened?"


    "Why did you call me, I want to y more,"-spoke Evelyn with her pouty face.


    "My sister, I want to take you to a big city!"


    "We can eat a lot of delicious food there and will be able to see a lot of new ces", Eve tried to coax her sister.


    Hearing her sister''s word, Evelyn got excited.


    "Let''s go! What are we waiting for?"


    Eve looked above at the sun that was about to rise.


    "Hopefully we can reach there by tomorrow afternoon."


    After quickly figuring out the directions, Eve along with her sister headed toward their new destination.


    ....


    A/N thanks a lot to people who are sending ps to my new book and supporting it, I would update it with some lovey-dovey chs shortlye???

 Chapter 64 *The Night Is Still Young*[R-18]

    While others were having a hard time, a pair of lovers ignorant of others were about to enjoy their romantic night.


    After I carried the tired Jasmine back to the inn, we straightaway fell on the bed.


    At first, after seeing Jasmine, who was asleep I was kinda frustrated as I still wanted to release all the lust and pent-up desires burning my body after those lewd and deep kisses.


    Reluctantly, forcing myself I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep.


    After a couple of hours passed I felt some tingling sensation over my body as if someone was trying to unbutton my shirt.


    Luckily, I was not in a deep sleep and the stimulus was enough to force my eyes open.


    I saw a pair of charming yet seductive eyes looking deeply at me.


    "Hehe!"-Jasmine gave a wry smile upon being caught.


    She tried to get all away but I quickly held her in my embrace. She was already on top of me so it was easy for me to catch her.


    It is one of the best things about being a Lolli, their short height allows you to easily carry and pin them down and I managed to take full advantage of it as I still had to figure out what the little enchantress was up to.


    "What are you doing, my dear?"- I spoke while caressing her waist gently.


    Feeling my gentle movements she eximed with delight.


    I was pretty sure she was already sobered up


    "I.."


    "I.... I dreamt about you leaving me after saying you don''t want me anymore. It made me wake up but the more I looked at your sleeping face... I couldn''t help but think about all the things we did outside."


    I knew she was still hiding something.


    "And what does that have to do with you trying to unbutton my shirt?"


    She looked at me shyly and put her head down, not daring to make eye contact.


    Looking at her there was a yful expression on my face.


    I pulled her a little closer as I whispered slowly to her ears, "If you won''t tell then I would leave this room."


    "I thought we have be so close but you are already trying to hide things and trying to make some cracks between us?"- I spoke with a fake sad tone.


    I knew what Jasmine feared most was being abandoned and sure enough, my words hit bulls-eye.


    She suddenly underwent a 180-degree change.


    Her eyes became teary as she pouted.


    But seeing my serious expression she knew she had to speak about what she was secretly trying to plot.


    "I remembered your strong muscr back when I hugged you when you kissed me before."


    As she spoke more, her ears, her face, her neck everything started turning red at a visible rate.


    Her dimly visible face under the moon''s radiance through the window only added more allure to the situation.


    Her skirt with white-shirt which she was wearing were already loose and dishevelled making her look more seductive.


    The fire burning inside me could no longer be controlled. I admit this time I was filled with a strong possessive desire...topletely make her mine.


    I wanted to feel the taste of a legal Lolli.<sub> </sub>


    Even if she tried, Jasmine would never be able to forget the events of today''s dreadful night, when she was surrounded by those thugs and was almost on the verge of being vited by force,ter the man in front of her showed up and she remembered my heroic figure vividly as I solved the situation in a few seconds giving an impression as if I was very strong, bringing absolute security and warmth to her fragile heart, but now... that same man was treating her so gently and lovingly, almost as if I have be another person entirely.


    "Kyaaaaha??a??~


    Jasmine eximed as I took the lead and flipped her over under me.


    Without giving her much time to adjust, I assaulted her lips.


    Slurp slurpa??~


    The sounds of our wet kisses echoed through the room. The training earlier was useful as she was actively responding to my actions.


    Jasmine flinched when my warm breath greeted her exposed neck, causing a strange feeling in her body.


    "Hnngh!"


    But I didn''t stop my teasing, as I slowly ran my tongue along her neckline, basking in her scent.


    Her body tensed up, as ndor''s almost feline behaviourpletely threw her off as he continued to lick her neck.


    "N-no, don''t look..."


    Before Jasmine could even realize what was going on, I had already loosened her robes and started to remove her dress.


    Anticipated about what was toe, she too actively tried to remove my clothes with her small hands.


    Soon her naked body greeted my eyes,


    Even though she was much less developed in breasts and hips, her flexible figure and active movements to match her lover were more than enough topensate for it, her body had an allure of its own...


    Bewitching you with an obsessive desire to conquer something forbidden.


    Jasmine knew that her attempts to cover her ample chest with her hands were meaningless resistance, but she did so nheless.


    However, I simply broke through herst defence as I effortlessly hung both of her hands above her head.


    As if annunciating their presence, Jasmine''s small pink nipples stood tall and expectant in my sight.


    "Ah... !"


    Her hair was like the beautiful night sky, akin to a deep obsidian colour,  covering the bed as I approached at her bosom.


    "A-Ah! Mmmm"


    I then brought one of her nipples into my mouth, gently teasing it with my dexterous tongue while simultaneously pinching her remaining one.


    As moans quickly left her mouth, even as she tried her best to remain silent, Jasmine became ashamed of her ownck of control, and the heat in her body grew more and more.


    At this time she realised what she was missing in her life, as her first time she allowed me to take the full-lead..to deliver her to the door of utmost pleasure.


    And as I continued my assault, Jasmine''s little resistance stopped. Now her only movements were those caused by sudden bouts of pleasure.


    ''Ah... why? ''


    "W-why this feels so damn good!"-Jasmine blurted out in her seductive vixen-like voice.


    "ndor, trust me if you keep sending such waves of pleasure to me. I would never be able to stay away from youu..!"


    "Is that so?"-I smiled and gently kept caressing her navel while our tongues kept intertwining as our saliva kept mixing producing lewd sounds.

 Chapter 65 *Conquering The Legal Lolli*[R-18]

    Unlike Jasmine, who barely seems to be able to hold her breath, my voice maintained the same calm and yful tone.


    Then, I reached toward Jasmine''s plump thighs and lifted the lower part, proceeding to slowly remove her luxurious ck underwear.


    "You are not being very honest, are you?"


    Looking at Jasmine, who avoided my gaze by turning her head to the side, I slowly scanned her slimy slit.


    "Did you know that the wetter you are, the more deep your feelings are?"


    "There''s no way I would know something as shameful as that..."-Jasmine replied softly, she was already feeling too embarrassed and wanted to keep her mouth shut.


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to worry about such things. Leave it all to me."


    I, who was gently stroking her tightly closed crevice, slowly inserted my middle finger into her slit.


    I knew as a virgin Lolli she must be having a tight opening and needed special attention lest things may be painful for her.


    Hngggh~a??a??


    Jasmine, assaulted with pleasure never felt before, reflexively closed her legs as my finger continued to stir her insides.


    "Oh my gosh!" -she screamed as she experienced the newfound feeling.


    With my free hand, I grabbed Jasmine''s ankles, brought her legs together, and skillfully lifted them up.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    I ignored her..after all, you can''t follow the pace of a girl in bed otherwise you won''t be able to make her reach new heights.


    She wasid bare before me.


    Whomp~


    I released my hold on her ankles, making her lower half fall onto the bed again.


    At first nce, this seemed like an act born of consideration for Jasmine. However, this was nothing more than an act guided by my desire to thoroughly conquer the woman in front of me.


    Jasmine once again covered her face with both of her hands in order to hide her shame, as her legs were spread wide open in a vulgar manner.


    "Ah...  !"


    The feeling of my fingers gently stirring her intimate folds made her clench her lower abdomen.


    As if responding to Jasmine''s actions, I stopped my fingering and began to stroke her insides with my finger in the shape of a hook.


    "Hnnghh... Ah...Ah!"


    As the pleasure grew to new heights, Jasmine removed her hands from her face, and instead, she gripped the nkets.


    I continued to stimte all of her weak points that I could discover, bringing her closer and closer to reaching nirvana.


    "Ah!.... aahhng!!"


    My efforts were not in vain, since whenever I teased a certain spot in her folds, Jasmine couldn''t help but moan loudly.


    "Haa, haa, stop... Ha..."


    While feeling such an undiluted pleasure for the first time in her life, she reached her trembling hands and sped my wrist as her legs began to quiver more and more.


    "Pl-Please... !"


    Jasmine, feeling the prelude of reaching the summit, buckled her quivering torso against my fingers, begging and crying for her anguished release.


    As if answering her pleas, I continued with the skilled use of my fingers, and with my free hand, I gently pressed her neglected clitoris.


    "Aahhh!"


    Jasmine lost her breath, as her body shook and suffered long spasms as the pleasure crashed in her like a tidal wave.


    a���Squelch!


    "Ah, ah, ah...Ah...Aahh!"


    Jasmine''s body twitched almost as if she was having a seizure, as the afterglow of her climax made her toes curl. She was clinging to my body just like a baby as she continued to drench the sheets with her fluids.


    "Ha... ha... I... is it over?"


    As soon as her mind was cleared from all the pleasure, Jasmine let out an ashamed cry when she saw the soaked bed.


    "Nothing to be ashamed of."


    As if nothing happened, I stroked her head and nuzzled her onto the bed.


    Then, I knew she was ready..


    Her insides were already stimted for the main thing.


    I positioned myself between her legs as my thick phallus hovered at her entrance.<sub> </sub>


    Turning her head towards me, Jasmine observed the naked man before her.


    She gulped witnessing my erect penis.. wondering if it can fit inside her small opening.


    My current appearance struck a stark contrast with my usual noble andposed presence. Now those eyes were burning with lust and desire, and my manhood throbbed in excitement.


    "Ah... Hnngh!"


    Jasmine''s wet and exhrated sheath swallowed my swordpletely like a hungry beast, without an inch left to be filled.


    Her body reacted on its own, as it tightly squeezed my shaft as I reached the deepest parts of her womb, clouding her mind with immense pleasure.


    ''I want to stop making a mess.''


    ''I want to stop panting.'' -Jasmine''s pleasure was so strong that any thoughts of resistance she may have harboured were now thrown out of the window, as she surrendered herself to her lust.


    "Hnghh...Ahh!"


    I continued my motions as I slowly removed my manhood from her tight folds and mmed them with full force again and again.


    This mixture of slow and powerful thrusts was driving Jasmine mad, as she reflexively concentrated on my movements.


    She had no choice but to do so, as if her body demanded my full attention..as my rod continued to stir her insides.


    Like a child who never tasted sweets in her whole life, but suddenly found a jar full of them.


    As the child finds it impossible to resist the temptation of those colourful candies and nibbles on them with no restraint whatsoever....


    She couldn''t restrain herself anymore.


    "Ah.... "


    Then, for a moment, I stopped moving my waist.


    At this Jasmine felt a strange feeling of discontentment.


    However, she soon realized what was going to happen.


    "The....Ah...Ah... inside...?"


    But her body betrayed her will, as she reflexively wrapped her legs around my waist, expecting my semen to dye her wallspletely white inside.


    Jasmine stammered, surprised by her own actions, as she secured my body tightly against hers, but I simply kissed her nose softly, as if pleased with her actions.


    "You did well", I tenderly stroked her head.


    Her face was full of happiness at her lover''s praise as she kept smiling.


    "Huh, uh... ... !"


    Like a puppet with its strings cut, Jasmine, reaching the end of her climax, fell gently against my chest.


    Creak!


    As wey on the bed, the euphoria caused by the intense pleasure was slowly beginning to regress.


    As soon as our connection was cut off, hot and thick semen leaked out of Jasmine''s lower half. But after such an intense act, she didn''t have the energy to even close her legs.


    Her body was simply exhausted.


    Jasmine knew she could never forget the pleasure she felt today.


    "You must be tired."


    I gently stroked her hair and covered her with a nket.


    But even this proved to be too much for her, as her body was still sensitive, and her hair was sticking to her body, but in her eyes, ndor''s appearance was as perfect as it could be.


    "Rest well", I kissed her forehead.


    "Aushima was right, this is too addicting!"


    "Pervert!" -Jasmine spoke in her coquettish tone.


    She kept looking at me with her tender eyes full of affection.


    She knew she won''t be alone from now on.


    Mesmerized by the serene atmosphere, I offered no words to her yful insults, instead, I continued to caress her hair in silence.


    In the end, Jasmine, unable to cope with her tired body, slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep while having her hair being gently brushed.


    A whileter... I too felt my eyes getting heavy as I soon got lost in the warmth of hugging a perfect Lolli.


    ...


    A/N guys I wrote another viin novel with someedy in my free time, "The plot copses and the heroines are broken", you can read it if you want. It may put a smile on your face if you are having a bad day or have nothing much to do a?��???a?��???

 Chapter 66 A New Day!

    I was deep in sleep, dreaming that I had returned to my former world. With my new powers, I was taking revenge upon all the people who tried to make things difficult for me. I was just about to throw a person who had tried to ckmail mypany''s secretary in a river when I suddenly heard a voice..


    "ndor!"


    "ndorrrr"


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw the familiar Jasmine ying with my hair with her slender fingers.


    Jasmine was sittingfortably and putting all her weight on my chest.


    "Hehe! I thought you won''t wake up till lunchtime."


    I patted her buttocks,


    "Okay get off me now."


    "What time is it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s still some hours till afternoon", Jasmine spoke in a yful tone as her hands slowly descended feeling my broad chest.


    Seeing her being mischievous, I knew she was still filled with the aftermath of thest night.


    "Come on, I am really hungry."


    "Let''s first get some breakfast andter we will continue from where we leftst night", I gave her a knowing smile.


    She wanted to say something but seeing my sly expression she closed her mouth as her ears became red again.


    "Okay", she spoke meekly as she got off me.


    At this point, the quilt covering us was pushed aside and once again I was able to witness the naked body of Jasmine.


    Looking at her short but attractive figure I realised why some people were obsessed with Lollis in myst life.


    Just a nce of them arouses a strong inner desire to conquer something forbidden, just the thought of easily lifting them and ease to do various poses in bed makes your breathing ragged.


    To be honest, I wanted to ravish her once again but I knew afterst night''s strenuous workout she may be still sore inside and with her narrow opening, she may still take some time to adjust.


    Looking at me approaching her she quickly covered her body with her clothes that were scattered all over the floor.


    "Are you still feeling sore?" -I spoke as I slowly caressed her cheeks.


    "It''s not painful, it''s just I think we overdid it yesterday, plus those things should be done at night��right now it''s still day!" -she quickly looked away trying to avoid any eye contact.


    I saw her legs shaking a little and knew she was trying her best to hide her weak side.


    "It''s okay, I am not with you because I want physical satisfaction", saying I embraced her.


    She shivered a little but feeling my strong arms, a sense of peace and security slowly enveloped her.


    From my experience, I knew girls after their first night are most unstable and vulnerable. They will try to put on a fake front to hide their weak side so as to not look embarrassed in front of their lovers but I knew at this point all they needed were some words of assurance that they will be loved and cherished so they can let go any little thought of being abandoned that arises in their mind.


    "You don''t need to be brave, just get back in bed."


    "I will bring breakfast, you just rest today!"


    I flicked her forehead to catch her utmost attention.<sub> </sub>


    "Okay?"


    Even though her head was down, one could see her neck turning the deepest shades of red while her lips slowly curved in a tiny smile.


    She hurriedly nodded and ran to the bed and covered herself in the bed sheet.


    I quickly wore my clothes and washed my face in the adjoining bathroom.


    After getting refreshed, I exited the room.


    As soon as I left, a pillow was hurled at the door.


    "Stupid!"


    "So stupid."


    "ndor, you are so caring and loving toward me."


    ''I clearly saw through your sly eyes that you once again wanted to have sex but you held back so as to not hurt me.''


    ''What''s this feeling?''


    ''My heart is filled with so much sweetness��.Aaah!''


    ''If you treat me like that I would never be able to leave you!''


    ''Is this how you feel when you are in love? I wanna rush and once again jump in your embrace but dammm these sore legs��..Oof I forgot Aushima will alsoe back today!''


    ''How will I face her now?''


    ? ''She is gonna me me for stealing her lover behind her back��.but past days I saw ndor and Aushima doing so many lewd things, it was so much torture for me to witness those intimate moments.''


    ''Yes if someone is to me, it  is those two!..How can someone endure so much?''


    ''Ughhh guess I would just have to coax her and call her elder sister from now on.''


    ''I guess things will work out somehow, I am pretty sure ndor would never let things turn chaotic between us, he said he loved all of us!''


    Unaware of Jasmine''s inner arguments I slowly descended downstairs and asked the receptionist to prepare and pack some breakfast to carry back to my room.


    As I waited, I slowly thought about what I had to do today.


    There was a famous ce in the city that I wanted to visit but I needed some information.


    After pondering over it, a n brewed up in my mind.


    After Aushimaes back, we would go to Rose and Parul, they should be in the guild''s branch in the city.


    ''Yes, plus they would also have thetest news regarding David and Leon which woulde in handy.''


    As I thought about Rose, my lips twitched as I remembered I promised her to take her on an exclusive date next time.


    ''Hmmph, but if I took her on a solo date both Aushima and Jasmine are gonna pout and want their solo dates too. Also, there''s Parul too! I would need to meet her to see if she misses me to n how to take things further with her.''


    ''Even though conquering Parul won''t give me much luck as I already took Rose who was the legal sessor of the adventure guild, but my shadow should already be nted in her heart, it would be a waste if I do not take advantage of it.''

 Chapter 67 The Legendary Sword

    I needed to ask some things but the receptionist had no clue about the stuff that I asked and looking around there was no one as probably all had already gone to do their things.


    As I waited after ordering some bread omelettes at the reception, I saw an average-looking maid mopping the floor.


    She was lost in her work and by the time she noticed me, I was already beside her.


    "Hello, Miss!"


    "Umm"


    "Hello!"


    She was surprised as rarely anyone disturbed her during her work-hours.


    She quickly bowed and lifted the hem of her skirt as she greeted me.


    "I have been looking for someone to ask some trivial things but�� s! My poor luck there is hardly anyone here from whom I can ask."


    "I saw this gorgeous-looking girl humming a beautiful rhyme as she was diligently doing her work and I couldn''t lift my eyes from her, I don''t know if this beautiful young miss will honour me with her grace by spending a few minutes talking to me?"


    "Be��beautiful?"


    "I am no young miss."


    "I am just a part-time worker here."


    "Ittt..No, instead it would be my honour to help you!"


    -she blushed at the unexpectedpliment.


    It was a technique that I learned before, whenever you have to ask someone for anything, always praise him/her and the person would be pumped up with the sudden praise and would do their best to amodate your requests.


    After all, everyone likes being praised��human nature is like that, affection is a contagious disease!


    "I heard there was a legendary sword kept at the city museum?"


    "I am a traveller and have been looking for some opportunities here and there to keep my life entertained as I keep doing the things that I want. This time I came to this capital city of the kingdom of light and heard about this sword, as I looked at you doing your work so sincerely, I thought how could someone know more than the young miss, you must be well aware of the situation, right?"


    -I gave her my charming gentleman-like smile.


    The average-looking maid who was never praised before had small self-esteem and suddenly beingplimented by me made her heart flutter.


    "Don''t worry, Sir!"


    "I know everything about this city."


    She made a fist and patted her t chest as her eyes were filled with enthusiasm.


    I had long heard about rumours of this sword and since I had some free time, I decided it was best to check it out.


    ''Maybe I may end up picking a treasure? Who knows?''


    "Sir, it was said that long ago when countless strong people roamed wild on the continent, a tear appeared in the sky above our country, and then a big dragon came out from it!"


    "The dragon was too big, he breathed fire and easily killed so many strong people. Everyone thought it was the end of time."


    "There were many casualties and everyone decided to flee the country."


    "But when everyone lost hope, a light shone from the sky, it was too bright and when it descended a little, everyone saw that it was a sword."


    "Like a hammer of judgement, it pierced the dragon.<sub> </sub>


    The dragon was pinned down on the ground with the sword pierced right through its heart."


    "Its body slowly decayed but the sword was still half buried in the same ce for many years. A lot of peopleter tried to take it away but no one could move it."


    "Eventually, it became known as the legendary sword and a museum was built around it."


    Hearing the maid, my eyes lit up!


    ''Isn''t this a treasure? Probably the dragon and the sword came from a bigger world.''


    ''I already have a one-shot technique but Ick a good sword to disy its might��if I could somehow get my hands on it.''


    -Just thinking about it, my breathing sped up.


    "But Sir, there is a formation around the sword being set up by the Lynn aristocratic family and only those with the token can enter it, I have heard that no one has been granted that token to enter by that family for many years."


    ''Wait Lynn family? Isn''t the full name of Jasmine, Jasmine Lynn?''


    ''Oh gosh, this must be another opportunity for David with Jasmine''s help if  I had not interfered in the normal plot.''


    ''City Museum, legendary sword here Ie!''


    I subconsciously licked my lips.


    Seeing my actions the maid thought I wanted to do something bad with her and she blushed even harder.


    "Si...Sir!"


    "I remembered I still had work to do, my name is Ellie. You can find meter when I am free", saying she ran away as fast as she could to hide her bashful appearance.


    I didn''t me her for running away, her little heart was already beating hard and seeing her timid and introverted way of talking, it was clear that it was too much for her to carry on the discussion.


    We can always find herter.


    ''This girl looks a bit interesting!''


    After knowing what I wanted, I returned to the receptionist as she had already brought the breakfast I asked for in a tray.


    "Sir, you don''t have to worry!"


    "We will ask a servant to bring it to your room."


    Hehe~


    I gave her a wry smile.


    "If your boyfriend brings you breakfast when you get up after a tiring night, how will you react?"


    "Sir, I already am old enough to have a boyfriend but if it happens I would jump out of the bed and kiss him hard on her cheeks", she eximed with great zeal in her eyes.


    "See, you already have the answer!- I winked at her.


    Ohh~~~


    She suddenly remembered that my partner in the room was a girl.


    She gave me a knowing-smile as she passed me the tray containing bread omelettes.


    Without waiting for the food to turn cold, I quickly carried it upstairs.

 Chapter 68 Aushima Returns

    I slowly opened the door and entered without making much sound.


    But to my dismay, Jasmine had already changed her clothes and was sitting on the chair.


    She was unaware that someone has entered inside, her eyes were nk as she looked down absentmindedly.


    ''I already knew it was the time for her when all sorts of weird thoughts pass through her mind after losing her virginity.''


    I slowly kept the breakfast on the table and went behind her.


    "What''s my little princess thinking?" -I used my fingers to cover her eyes.


    "Aah, Who?"


    Faced with the sudden attack at first she was about to shout but feeling the familiar warmth of my skin and my unique masculine smell she calmed down.


    "ndor!"


    At an astounding speed, she turned around and jumped at me.


    "Why did you take so long?"


    "Hehe", she giggled foolishly as she snuggled in my arms.


    ''Like a little ko hanging on a tree, her legs tightly wrapped around my chest as her arms locked around my neck, refusing toe down.''


    I patted her buttocks, "Okay, now get off."


    "Eat breakfast before it bes cold, there are some things I wanna talk about with you."


    Seeing the serious look on my face she nodded.


    After half an hour we both ate our breakfast and changed clothes after washing our faces.


    Jasmine left some food on the table, I wondered why she did that.


    ''Afterst night''s workout, does she not need to replenish her energy?''


    ''Leave it, maybe she is full.''


    "So what do you want to talk about?" -Jasmine once again jumped upon me."


    "Oof you little goblin!"


    I sighed.


    ''I guess she is more of a clingy type once her heart is opened.''


    "I heard your Lynn family has kept a magical sword in the city museum?"


    "So what''s this stuff about?"


    "Aah, so you wanted to talk about the sword."


    "Wait, do you wanna try to take it out?"


    "It''s not that easy, I heard one needs a token from your family to enter the area where the sword is kept."


    "Hehe", hearing me she once again startedughing.


    "All those rumours are something we spread intentionally."


    "For entering, all you need to do is just y a little trick."


    "Are we going there today?"


    "Yes, we are going there now after Aushimaes back."


    Hearing me speak about Aushima, her mood dimmed.


    I slowly caressed her face.


    ''I knew if anyone was in her shoes, they would feel guilty about robbing their friend''s lover.''


    "You don''t have to think much."


    "How about it, if you manage to convince Aushima��I will make you the second eldestdy in the harem."


    "Whh�Cwhaat?"<sub> </sub>


    "Second eldestdy?" -her face became as red as a tomato.


    ''After all, you need to give the girls some incentives so that they can work hard to amodate each other.''


    "So the first eldestdy is Aushima?"


    Seeing my smile she got her answer.


    "Fine, at least I will take the second position."


    My hands once again started bing dishonest, feeling her soft and tender skin.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed my touch.


    Like a kitten waiting for her owner to pet, sheid obediently on myp.


    Her eyes moistened as she held my face with her little hands.


    As she was about to kiss the door of the room flung open.


    ndorrr~~


    "I missed you so much", Aushima entered.


    Jasmine''s lips, which were just a centimetre from mine, froze in the air.


    She looked at me showing her pitiful face, asking me to intercede for her.


    I just winked at her, she recalled the talk we had before.


    She clenched her fist and spoke in a low voice, "I will be the second eldest in the harem, definitely!"


    She turned around and gave a wry smile to Aushima.


    "Good morning eldest sister, we were waiting for you."


    "You came too early, you must not have eaten anything."


    "Let me serve you food."


    Jasmine hurriedly got up and pushed the empty chair towards Aushima to make her sit.


    She brought the leftover breakfast that she had kept on the table.


    Seeing her actions, I realised why she left that food.


    ''Perhaps she was already nning to use it for the situation.''


    She quickly served Aushima food.


    I saw Aushima wanted to speak something, but seeing the sudden hospitality of her former love rival, her words choked in her mouth.


    ''I had to admit Jasmine''s words were very well-said. She knew that as a former love rival, Aushima may be hostile towards her.''


    ''So she first gave a morning greeting to start the conversation, then used the words eldest sister to tell her that even though she caught herself kissing ndor, her position was stable as the main wife and there was no way she waspeting with her, she had acknowledged her status and decided to back her in future. Before Aushima could speak more, she suddenly spoke about bringing her food, which gave Aushima the feeling that she was the main wife and the concubine was serving her to raise favour with her.''


    ''As expected, Jasmine has a sharp mind.''


    "Yeah, you must be hungry."


    "Eat the food your junior sister brought from downstairs", I decided to help Jasmine after all the girl had already decided to act.


    Sure enough, hearing me referring to Jasmine as her junior sister a smile bloomed on Aushima''s face.


    Aushima was quick to read the situation, the only words that echoed in her mind were that she was the eldest miss of the family.


    But still, she had some hesitation as she had many grievances with Jasmine.


    Seeing her hesitate, I brought the recording stone I had kept in my pocket which was used to record all the conversations with Jasmine yesterday after Aushima left. I knew it woulde in handy


    "Just see it and you will have your answer."


    Seeing my serious face Aushima took the recording stone and used it and soon all the talks me and Jasmine had, the way Jasmine broke down and cried, the way she confided in me and showed her weak side, everything was clear in Aushima''s eyes.


    All this while Jasmine stood there obediently waiting for Aushima to speak.

 Chapter 69 Heading To The City Museum

    Aushima took a deep breath, seeing the hidden side of Jasmine her heart softened.


    ''She had been suffering too.''


    ''She is a pitiful person, thankfully husband saved her'', Aushima thought in her mind.


    She slowly looked at Jasmine with her warm eyes, who was waiting patiently.


    She closed the distance between them and hugged her.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister will take care of you from now on."


    Seeing Aushima hugging and epting herself, Jasmine started crying involuntarily.


    Wuvvv~


    Looking at both of them I felt relieved.


    ''There are gonna be a lot of girls following me, I must be careful with the harem situation as it can be chaotic pretty easily.''


    ''Since ancient times I have heard stories about concubines fighting each other secretly to get the king''s favour, some even directly poison their rivals or send assassins to kill their rival''s children. I must never allow such a situation to ur with me, only a harmonious harem is a loving harem!''


    After they both made up, they talked about a lot of things, soon they realised that they were not much different andughed at each other.


    Jasmine exined to Aushima that we were gonna visit the city museum to get the legendary sword.


    We packed our stuff and left, along the way I could hear their endless gossip.


    ''I finally remembered a theory that one researcher published - it said that our enemies had more potential to be a better friend with us than the people beside us, as our rivals, they know much more details about us which include our likes, dislikes, hobbies, addictions etc that even we may not be aware of. If the enemy is of the opposite gender then you even have a chance to marry him/ her directly once you both have reconciled. This perhaps is the reason that��Enemies to lovers stories have been poprtely.''


    ''A girl who was cold to you before, who didn''t put you in her eyes, is now head over heels for you, only has you in her eyes, taming and transitioning such a girl fills your mind with such a satisfaction that can''t be described in mere words, thepletion of such a conquest is no less than clearing those popr SSS ranked dungeons in hardcore game modes.''


    "ndor"


    "ndor, What are you thinking so deeply?"


    Aushima was quick to notice my absent-mindedness and her words pulled me back to reality.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking that we should visit Rose and Parul after getting that so-called legendary sword."


    "I guess Rose would already be getting impatient from waiting so long to see me."


    "Rose? I knew she and you were intimate secretly, and she said you were just friends. I am not a fool, I knew she also had a leg with you with the way she hugged you so affectionately when you guys separatedst time." -Jasmine crossed her arms and spoke in a somewhat-aggrieved tone.


    "What about that Parul?"


    "Is she also a sister?" -Jasmine asked again


    ''Oh is she jealous that she came after Rose�� wait don''t tell me she thinks Rose willpete with her to be the second main wife.'' -Iughed inwardly at Jasmine''s childishness.


    "Well Parul maybe your sister in the future", I gave her a sly smile after all, sometimes expressions are better than words.<sub> </sub>


    "Oyee! Don''t overthink too much, you must not think about all these useless things, it doesn''t matter who came before or who came after."


    "The only thing you should remember is that you girls married me and not each other, so you should not be concerned about others instead focus on how to make your husband feel more loved", seeing my sly smile both Aushima and Jasmine quieted down.


    "Understood?"


    "I said, understood?"


    Both of them nodded at me


    We were walking leisurely but unlike before both of them were quiet, their faces were red, and they were trying hard to hide their blushing faces, both of them followed behind me with their heads down.


    ''Aah, he said no matter whoes first orester, all would have equal status in his heart. How foolish was it for me to think of other trivial things, I knew he is the best'', Jasmine''s eyes were sparkling with tenderness.


    ''I am so lucky to meet my husband, he not only saved me but also saved that poor girl Jasmine, who too suffered because of that bad David just like me. As the first girl who made love to him, I must not let him worry about other things, I will always support him unconditionally. He is the sun that brightened my dark and colourless life'', Aushima''s eyes too overflowed with deep love and affection.


    ...


    While all of them were headed to the City museum, in a house David was lying on the bed with a lot of bandages on his body. The old man and his wife along with Leon were standing beside him.


    The old man and his wife somehow managed to return the hideous and devilish appearance of David back to human-like.


    "Leon, you must go and kill those bitches Evelyn and Eve."


    "If both of them exposed all the things we did here, we would be a public enemy", enduring the pain David spoke.


    "I know but I still don''t know where they went, I guess it will take some time to find their whereabouts", Leon replied.


    "Haha! Ofcourse I know where those bitches went."


    "Everything is rted to that ndor, they must have run to that bastard."


    Call it the Protagonist''s intuition or sixth sense, this time he was right at the point.


    "They must be headed to that neighbouring kingdom of light''s  capital city close to that mysterious forest."


    "Now that I think it clearly, Parul should too be there."


    "Kill Eve and Evelyn and bring back Aushima and Parul, and I shall make you the head of the family."


    "You are my brother, I can only trust you. Once youplete this task, I promise to be the king."


    Hearing David''s words Leon became ecstatic.


    "Don''t worry, I willplete your task."


    Seeing him going away David inwardly sneered, ''Fool, once I recovered and youplete this task, I would get rid of you. One mountain can''t have two tigers.''


    ''Everything can only belong to me and no one else!''

 Chapter 70 An Unexpected Gain

    When we reached the museum, there was hardly any crowd, I guess after all, few people are interested in such ces when they can travel and adventure in wild forests and mountains instead.


    There were only two guards at the main gate who were sleeping on the chair, after giving us a slight nce they once again closed their eyes.


    "The security here is quitex", muttered Aushima.


    "Yeah, it seems even the guards don''t think there is anything worthy here for the robbers to steal", spoke Jasmine.


    ''It seems nobody cares about this ce since that sword had been lying in the ground for so many years people think no one can take it out so all the enthusiasm about it eventually died down. The only thing that can catch your attention here is those old kings and queens statues and paintings but I don''t think people would be interested to watch them so hardly we can see anyone here", I replied to both the girls.


    "It''s sad, the sword that was once famous for ying the dragon who wreaked havoc across the continent is just lying here in dust unattended", Aushima gave a deep sigh.


    "Actually it''s prettymon, when countless years pass, the legend bes stories then bes short tales that are told to kids at bedtime then bes just historical records finally turning into myths which no one believes in. Nothing can stand the passage of time, that''s the hard reality", I also gave a deep sigh.


    Without wasting much time Jasmine brought us to the inner room where the sword was kept.


    The room was empty.


    "Why is the room empty?" -Aushima asked in confusion.


    "Hehe" -Jasmine chuckled and slowly went towards a painting that was hanging on the wall.


    She quickly removed the painting and what surprised us was there was a handle that can be pulled down behind it.


    She lowered the handle and suddenly the wall that was in front of us separated in between and a secret room came into our vision.


    We followed Jasmine and entered the room.


    "Here is the sword", Jasmine pointed her finger at a corner.


    The sword was half-buried in the ground and its handle was quite rusty. Looking at it gave the impression that it was nothing more than a piece of junk.


    "I don''t think this thing can be of any use to us, we came here and wasted all our time just for this?" -Aushima spoke dejectedly.


    "Oh don''t judge the book by its cover."


    ''I knew it...isn''t this the usual routine? The protagonist somehow enters this room by chance because of Jasmine and under the eyes of all turns the waste-looking sword into a treasure. I am sorry dear David, Jasmine is now mine, so this sword also now belongs to me!''


    I slowly held the hilt of the sword and tried to take it out.


    But the sword refused to bulge even a little.


    ''Wait if this thing is kept here for the protagonist, then how can he take it out?''


    ''Isn''t the only thing a protagonist has an advantage of is his high luck and favour of the world''s will?''


    ''I now understand why nobody was able to take it out all these years, this is definitely a top treasure.''


    I took a deep breath and slowly concentrated on my consciousness.


    ''We also have a cheat.''


    The luck-devouring lotus started spinning rapidly and a pure strand of luck passed from it to my hand towards the sword I was holding.


    Suddenly the sword which was dormant for so long trembled.<sub> </sub>


    Taking advantage of the situation, I used all my strength to pull it out in one go.


    There was a loud-roar in the room, like a dragon which had been forcefully awakened from its sleep.


    The rust and dust on it automatically fell and I could feel the sword in my hands was not simple.


    It glowed for a while but soon dimmed down. I carefully observed it andpared it with my inherited information from the Void Emperor''s inheritance.


    After a few minutes, I took a deep breath.


    "Girls, we got ourselves a top-notch treasure."


    ''It is a holy level magic weapon, such weapons can only be found in the immortal world.''


    ''The only sad part is the artifact spirit of the sword had already died and its strength had decreased a lot. Nevertheless, it''s a good baby!''


    "Wow this sword looks so awesome after you pulled it out, itpletely transformed into something else."


    "Congrattions husband"


    "Congrattions dear!"


    Both the girls jumped upon me and each gave a kiss on one cheek.


    "This is really addicting, the more you indulge in it the harder it is to restrain yourself." -I gave them a meaningful smile after hugging each of them with one arm.


    "Naah, it''s still daytime to do those lewd things."


    "Yeah, we still need to visit Rose and Parul."


    -Both of them spoke one after another with their dodging eyes and broke free from the embrace.


    They could feel the heat emitting from our bodies getting intense and if they not separated, they knew a lot of things may happen in this small room.


    "Okay, let''s not waste time"


    "Since our business here is done, let''s leave."


    -With each of my hands, I patted their buttocks simultaneously as we separated.


    As we were about to exit, one of the guards looked at us mockingly.


    I had long kept the sword in my storage ring.


    "So you fools, you liked the time you spent inside."


    "Yeah, we found a treasure thanks for keeping guard here so no thief can steal it before us, else our trip here would be wasted", I replied back jokingly.


    Without paying much attention to his insults we left the museum.


    ''One important thing I noticed was that both Aushima and Jasmine were quiet and didn''t argue back with that guard once I spoke. I guess this is the respect the head of the family should have, once he speaks, there is no point for others to say anything, if it was in the past both of them would have argued back with their grumpy personalities. But now they are my well tamed and cute-little wives.''

 Chapter 71 When The Girlfriends Are Understanding, Everything Can Be Managed Easily!

    After getting what we wanted it was time for me to visit Rose and I had to see how Parul was doing��.after all, the reason she experienced so much was because of me in the first ce.


    ''It only makes sense that I take the responsibility.''


    After drifting past some streets we finally arrived at the city''s guild office.


    "ndor the guards didn''t even ask us anything and let us in so casually", chirped in Aushima.


    "Well, after all, we have been through a lot. Rose must have already notified everyone in her guild to be respectful towards us", I winked at her.


    "Haha, that''s the power of the husband."


    Both Jasmine and Aushimaughed out loud.


    After entering, the receptionist told us to wait in the waiting room.


    It had only been five or seven minutes but suddenly the rustling of hurried footsteps was heard.


    ndorrrr~~


    Rose ran down as fast as she could after knowing that ndor came.


    Like a swallow who found shelter in the rain, she jumped onto my arms, expecting me to catch her.


    "Oh ndor was right, you are like a ko, trying to hang on to him", Jasmine tried to be sarcastic.


    Rose turned back and looked at her.


    Her gaze shifted to and fro from Jasmine and mine.


    Seeing both of our smiling faces, she looked at Aushima for an answer.


    Aushima scratched her head with her right hand, "Yes, that''s how it is!"


    "She is now also our sister."


    Ohhhh~


    Rose''s eyes became wide, even though she expected it but affirming it was a different thing.


    She held one of my arms tightly and looked at Jasmine, "You must follow the rules of the house, I came before you so I am your elder sister."


    -she dered as if it was a matter of fact.


    "I know at least I would be above Parul, right?"


    -Jasmineughed it out once again.


    After some time, we were served tea and biscuits.


    At first, Rose was a little wary of Jasmine but as minutes passed and they talked more and more, they seemed to find a confidant in each other.


    Aushima''s frequent assists, and her telling about the secret side of Jasmine and her sufferings, Rose was quick to understand everything.


    The girls talked about�� literally everything, ranging from how they first met me to their first night, to how much love and strength they received, to what they hate about David and Leon, there seems to be no end to their discussion.


    As a result, the atmosphere between them was much more harmonious than I expected.


    Looking at them I realized why some people used to say that if you can truly make a girl open her mouth then she can talk endlessly. Even if there''s nothing to talk about, she will find some topic.


    Now I finally realised the meaning of the words- ''In shopping and talking nonsense no one canpete against them!''


    Noticing my gaze Rose''s eyes shone, I knew her mischievous mind was thinking something.


    She called Jasmine and Aushima toe close and they whispered something.


    With my abilities I could easily eavesdrop on them..but was there even a need?<sub> </sub>


    ''If I did that doesn''t that mean I have no trust in them?''


    After discussing their n among themselves, Rose along with others walked toward me.


    "My dear ndor, I hope you have not forgotten your promise, right?"


    Looking at her determined eyes and Aushima and Jasmine''s support behind her I knew,


    ''Here it is! It''sing.''


    ''This Rose must have boasted that she is going on an exclusive date with me today and tried to make others jealous. To show her elder sister''s demeanour she must have told Aushima and Jasmine that she would lobby for them so that even they can get their one-day''s exclusive date.''


    "Of course, I remember!"


    "Do I look the type of guy who would break a promise"


    Hearing my reply, all of them had a good mood.


    Rose hurriedly took my right hand and started jumping,


    "That''s it."


    "I want you to take my sister Parul on a date today!"


    Hearing her I was taken aback before I could react. I heard her pleading, "Pleaseeee?"


    "Parul has been lying depressed in her room, she hardly talked to anyone since she came back, she does not even eat her food, it''s like she no longer has any desire."


    "So pleaseee take her out so that she can stop thinking about all the depressing stuff she has been thinking."


    "Yes dear, you have to help her", spoke Aushima as too took my left hand and looked at me with her soft eyes.


    "Yes she was hurt by that bad person, David"


    "Only you can save her like you saved all of us", Jasmine too joined in.


    Looking at them my heart was touched.


    ''Oh dear, I was still looking for a reason to spend time with Parul.''


    ''It seems it was unnecessary. my girls are already too understanding.''


    "But if I took Parul out today, What would you guys do?"


    "We?"


    All of them had question marks on their face.


    "Isn''t it pretty obvious?"


    "Of course, we are gonna talk about girl-things, that''s why we are sending you out. There are a lot of things we can''t talk about in your presence!-spoke Rose.


    "Yes, we need to decide on some minimum-basic criteria a girl must have in case someone decides to join the harem in future", Jasmine crossed her arms and spoke as if it was an obvious fact.


    "Dear, don''t worry about us.. sister Rose said, she wanted to know the entire story about how we met you and all the things we went through and we also want to know about her life''s details", said Aushima tenderly.


    "Okay now don''t waste time we will all go to my room upstairs to discuss more."


    "Parul''s room is on the backside of the building", saying Rose pushed me from behind.


    Before I could speak my opinion, Aushima and Jasmine had already followed Rose upstairs.


    Jasmine even gave me a thumbs-up secretly while climbing the stairs.

 Chapter 72 Parul

    "Aah, I guess I can''t help it."


    I took some biscuits along as I got up.


    After taking a right turn at the end of the hall, I reached Parul''s room.


    I tried to knock on the door but it was already slightly opened.


    After making up my mind I entered inside.


    The room was dark, through the lone window sunlight wasing in��which roughly gave an overview of the situation.


    On the bed, a woman was sitting with her head resting on her knees.


    The charm of the mature woman was too lethal, even in such a dejected state she gave an otherworldly aura, her exquisite face, the orchid smell, her curves, her cute half-closed eyes, everything about her was unique.


    -I took a chair from the corner of the room and after cing it in front of her, sat on it.


    "Hey!"


    No response~~


    "Hey, are you still gonna pretend that I am not here?"


    No response~~


    "If you are not gonna say anything, I am going to kiss you!"


    No response~~


    "It seems we will have to y the hard way, don''t me me for being rude."


    I stood up and sat beside her.


    As my hands were about to hold her, her eyes blinked open.


    "Youuu!"


    "Stay away from me."


    -she spoke in a somewhat weak tone.


    "But if I''m gonna stay away, you are again going to pretend."


    "Isn''t it the best time? Your body is already weak. If I push a little I can easily have my way with you!"


    "You are too weak to resist in your current state", seeing my yful smile she finally felt a crisis.


    "N-Nooo, No I promise I won''t pretend, don''te close."


    "Fine", I once again made some distance between us.


    I knew during this time she must have been thinking about a lot of things and there must be a lot of questions in her head.


    Instead of running away or deceiving her, I thought it was the perfect time to confront her.


    Her eyes were looking at me, trying to guess my purpose here.


    "You must have a lot of things in your mind?"


    "Feel free to ask them."


    She stared at me to find out if there was any lie but seeing my serious gaze, she knew I wasn''t trying to deceive.


    After mustering up courage, she lifted her head.


    "Were you the one responsible for everything?"


    Without breaking the eye-contact I replied back,


    "Don''t you already have the answer in your heart?"


    Parul gave a deep sigh and slowly lowered her head.


    I already knew since she was capable of managing the guild at such an age, she was already a smart woman.


    After learning about various things from Rose during the past few days and once again thinking about everything thoroughly, she will be a fool if she can''t realise that everything started when she gave me the quest to find herbs for her. Basically, everything went bad for her once she interacted with me, Jasmine was already in a secret alliance with her, Aushima and Eve were too upied to pay attention to her, the only suspect that came to her mind was ndor.


    If I continue to pretend at this point it would only make me a hypocrite, so just admit it directly! Take the initiative into your own hands!


    "Why?"


    She asked in a low tone.


    "If I say that when I first saw you, I got captivated by your beauty and couldn''t see you falling in someone''s hand would you believe it?"<sub> </sub>


    She didn''t reply, just kept looking at me.


    "By now you must know a lot of things, with the information from Rose and your own investigations you must have already realised that David only tried to get close to you to take control of your guild''s power."


    "Even��Even if he tried to deceive me, you were no better!"


    "Because of you, I suffered so much."


    Sniff-Sniff~


    She started crying once again.


    I saw a notebook lying beside her.


    I took it and tore a page from it, 2-3 poems were probably written on it.


    Startled by my action, her mind got diverted and she looked at me trying to figure out what I was doing!


    "Do you see this page filled with so many details?


    "Our past is like this piece of paper.. filled with so much stuff, all our burdens, all our suffering, all our worries, all our anxieties, all our tensions, opinions of others, everything is deeply imprinted on it in a corner of our mind."


    "Do you know how we handle such things?"


    Under her watchful eyes, I crushed the piece of paper into a ball and threw it outside the window.


    "We throw all of it away so that our mind can be clearer and don''t start choking from all these things."


    "Are you just gonna continue to sit here foolishly without eating or caring about yourself or are you gonna make a stand for yourself?"


    "Where is that beautiful girl who I liked at first nce, who single-handedly took care of her sister, and helped in building a strong guild?"


    "Is that girl''s mind so weak and easy to break that after spending a night in prison she wants to die?"


    She lifted her head once again, and even though tears still came asionally her sobbing sound stopped.


    After taking a deep breath, she too tore a page from the notebook.


    Like me, she crumbled it into a paper ball and threw it outside the window.


    Seeing that her mood was finally starting to get better I extended my hands to offer her some biscuits which I carried to the room earlier.


    "Eat, you need energy!"


    This time she was obedient, she slowly took the biscuit and put it in her mouth.


    I once again looked at the room and found two fishing rods.


    ''It must be the one belonging to her and Rose.''


    I got off and lifted the fishing rods.


    There was some dust on it signifying that they haven''t been used for a while.


    Turning back I extended my hand toward her, "let''s go, you haven''t seen the sunlight, Today is a good day for fishing."


    There was some hesitation in her mind, her emotions were changing at such a drastic pace that she herself didn''t know what was going on!


    "If you don''t move, I will really kiss you this time."


    "I mean it!... Rose has already permitted me to do anything that I want with you!"


    Baaah~


    "Don''t lie"


    Her cheeks once again retained their rosy colour as she looked at me with aggrieved eyes.


    "I''m going, don''t cryter that I did not take you."


    Rose had already told me once that she used to go fishing with her sister when she was small and Parul liked fishing a lot.


    "Coming?"


    "F-Fine, I deservepensation from you anyway."


    "I won''t let you leave without paying off your debts to me!"


    Even though she was reluctant at first, Parul took my hand and got up from the bed.


    ...


    A/N guys I wrote another viin novel with someedy in my free time, "The plot copses -All the heroines are broken", you can read it if you want. It may put a smile on your face if you are having a bad day or have nothing much to do.????

 Chapter 73 Spending Some Time With Parul

    There could have been a lot of ces we could go like shopping, taking her somewhere nice to eat, perhaps a pic or even sightseeing but that way Parul and my progress won''t really improve much.


    That way she would always have an idea that she was taken on a date and as a result, she will subconsciously guard against me.


    Taking a girl out after admitting you liked her at first-sight..


    Wouldn''t that mean you are just trying to rush things?


    Therefore taking her fishing was a better idea, it was one of the rules of dating I learned. Once you have the opportunity to enter a girl''s room, look for things to find out her hobbies and take her out ordingly. For example - say you found a teddy bear��so take her to some amusement park and then y those games where you can win those stuff, if you found something like lots of books, take her to somewhere like a book-fair then you can even have the opportunity to drag her to lunch when you are tired, there are many situations you just have to adapt ordingly.


    Hiding your agenda in the disguise of taking her out on something she likes will lower her guard automatically as her mind would be too upied to think of other things.


    After walking for some minutes we were finally out of the town.


    "Hey, Parul?"


    "The river on the edge of the city near hills seems the perfect ce."


    "You must have been fishing there in the past, so can we find something good there?"


    "Well it''s been a long time since I went there but there used to be lots of small fishes if I remembered correctly!"


    Without wasting much time we were already on the river bank and got into the action.


    "Hey let''s make things more  interesting?"


    "Let''spete to see who will be able to catch more fish by evening, the winner can ask about anything from the loser."


    "Naaaah, you are clearly trying to trick me", Parul spoke as she had seen through the conspiracy.


    "No, you are overthinking. We can''t ask for anything indecent plus to tell you the truth I have only done fishing 2-3 timespared to you."


    I intentionally lowered my voice to speak more enticingly, "So you have a chance! Don''t you want to make me pay you somepensation for making you suffer? This is a perfect opportunity ."


    Parul closed her eyes pondering over the pros and cons.


    ''That''s right! Rose is already head over heels for him, there''s no way I can take my revenge. Even though he may be ying a trick, he is also right. If I miss the opportunity then I may not be able to have a chance to get even with him in the future!''


    "Fine!"


    "Don''t me me for showing you no mercy!"


    With herpetitive side being ignited she quickly found a good position to sit and started using her fishing-rod.


    ''Looks like the real fish has taken a bait'', I too followed her actions.


    ''Hehe! Even though I have done fishing 1-2 times in this life��.in myst life I have already done it countless times, there''s no way you can beat me. As for asking for nothing indecent�� haha!  As a dignified viin, we must be unscrupulous.''


    An hour passed and we were both doing our own thing.


    After another passed, I knew it was time to make things progress.


    "Hey, it''s getting quite boring!"


    "Miss Parul, can you tell me the qualities your future husband must have?"


    Parul who was sitting at some distance from me paid no attention.


    "Aah, it''s really my bad luck. It''s already 2 hours and I only caught 4-5 fishes."<sub> </sub>


    Hearing me, Parul''s face was filled with smiles.


    ''Haha! This youngdy has already caught 20 fishes, you viin'', she sneered inwardly.


    ''Just half an hour more then it will be my victory.''


    Seeing her face full of smiles, I knew her mood was uplifted.


    ''Sure enough, the strategy works!''


    ''Give the girls a feeling that they are winning and are inmand. The more you indulge them the more they are being spoiled. But it doesn''t matter if the girl wins everything��because in the end, you won the girl. Haha!"


    "Miss Parul, it''s so bad I think this river is unlucky. I am pretty sure we won''t gain anything much here."


    "Haha!"


    "No, there''s still half an hour left. There is still half an hour left."


    "Oh you must have got lucky, it seems I am not really good at this sort of thing."


    I looked at my basket in which already 32 fish were caught.


    ''Hehe, no matter how lucky you are, you can''t catch so many, right? I wonder how her face will be when the time is up!"


    "Miss Parul, how about I tell you a story that will be perfect to pass time."


    "Do whatever you want!"


    -she spoke uninterestedly.


    "This story is about a boy and a girl who had some feelings for each other since childhood."


    "The boy always followed and took care of the girl, never let her suffer but the girl always paid no attention to him, she thought building a sessful career, taking care of her parents, earning enoughes first..things like love, romance could be thought of when she had got everything else."


    "As a result, she took the boy''s feelings for granted but the boy still kept pursuing her."


    "Then one day, the girl told the boy if he waited every night under her house for one hour for 200 days she would marry him."


    "The boy waited under her house for 199 days but on thest day when he could get what he wanted he didn''t show up!"


    After speaking I deliberately paused a little and sure enough, Parul opened her mouth.


    "Why?"


    "Why didn''t he visit her on thest day?"


    "All he had to do was pass one more day and they could be together! Such a foolish boy.. the girl gave him an opportunity and he missed it!"


    "Then what happened after?"


    It was clear that Parul was already hooked on the story.


    ''It''s true after all, girls are curious creatures.. if you manage to arouse their curiosity they will definitely be an active participant!''


    Parul was already thinking of herself as the girl in the story waiting to know why the boy did not visit on thest day.

 Chapter 74 Eve’s Time Is Up?

    "Oh-okay"


    "I will continue the story."


    "During that day when the boy didn''t visit the girl on the 200th day, the girl was filled with lots of grievances, she took it for granted that he woulde for her."


    "One day passed, second-day, third-day and so on.


    The girl who initially had a temper why the boy was noting to coax her suddenly panicked."


    "She thought maybe something had happened, so she visited the boy''s house and confronted him. The boy was leisurely sipping a cup full of tea."


    "He just looked at her. His eyes no longer had the same emotion. He closed his eyes and finally answered the girl- love is not always about giving, if only one side is always giving then it''s no longer love.


    I visited you every evening for 199 days, I think it was enough to show my sincerity and that my love was real but sorry I can''te to visit on thest day...because if I hade, I would lose my dignity as a man. If you can''t see it clearly in those 199 days then I don''t think the 200th day can make any difference. After saying he ordered the servants to see the girl out. At that point the girl was thunderstruck, she saw his eyes which had no emotion."


    "She finally realised he no longer has any feelings for her. When did his love die for her? On 200th day? On 199th day? 100th day? Or much before when I asked him to do such a thing? Looking at his cold eyes, she finally knew the greatest suffering was indifference...because if the boy still showed some hate, spoke bad etc, it meant he still had her in his heart, but showing no emotion meant hepletely got over her. All the time with him from her childhood shed through her eyes. She knew she lost something she couldn''t get back. In the rainy day, she sat on the road with endless regrets in her heart."


    Parul was already emotional and her mood showed fluctuations but before she could speak we saw two girls who were in a bad condition.


    "What?"


    Both of us were taken aback by seeing someonepletely unexpected.


    Yes, it was no other than Eve and Evelyn!


    Seeing us was like seeing a candle in the dark of night.


    Eve dragged her exhausted body along with her sister towards us quickly.


    Q


    Seeing Eve''s blood-stained clothes, cracked skins, and charred lips I knew they had been through something rough.


    Evelyn looked at us with her big eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Sister, is he the one you said can help us?"


    "Will he take us around the world to visit a lot of ces and help us eat all the delicious sweets?"


    -Evelyn spoke with burning eyes like a child who found her most precious treasure.


    "Evelyn?"


    -there were a lot of weird emotions on Parul''s face, she remembered being dragged to prison by Evelyn.


    "Who are you?"


    "My sister said we must not talk to strangers! Are you thinking of luring and kidnapping me?"


    "Don''t think that I''m a fool, you can''t trick me!"


    -Evelyn put her hands on her waist and stood proudly.


    "Why are you acting like you don''t know me? You were the one who pped me, bitch!"


    -Parul spoke with a little anger in her tone.


    "I already said I don''t know you!"


    "Don''t try to me thisdy."


    -Evelyn argued back without any fear.


    Seeing her like this I looked at Eve who noticing my gaze gave a wry smile.


    "Is she suffering from Amnesia?"


    -I asked Eve.


    "Yes, it''s a long story."


    After replying Eve hurriedly fell to her knees to hold my thighs.


    "ndor, please save us!"


    "Those brothers will kill us and never let us live peacefully!"


    "Leon must already be on his way chasing us."


    She already started crying, seeing her like this I looked at Parul.


    Parul had aplicated expression on her face, she nodded towards me signalling to first know what was with the situation.


    "Okay tell us everything!"


    Hearing my words was like an amnesty.<sub> </sub>


    Eve who was already exhausted from hunting to feed Evelyn along the journey while being chased by Leon, using all her remaining strength started telling her and Evelyn''s story.


    She told everything she could remember about David''s new backers, about his newfound strength, about his alliance with Leon, about her being stabbed, her being cheated, her living in a bubble waiting to burst open...slowly she told everything.


    Hearing her story, Parul who was already emotional from the story I told before already started crying after sympathising with her.


    ''Aah, another girl who hides her secret-weak side like Jasmine.''


    After she told everything she looked at me with some hope in her eyes.


    "I don''t know if anyone can help us. The only one whoes to my mind is you. Even if you don''t want to save me please at least save my sister. She was only driven by circumstances which must have been created by you, she has already lost her memory and I don''t know if she will even recover it in future."


    Her body once again fell to the ground as she looked at me with her pleading eyes.


    Parul who was touched at listening to how both sisters were thrown aside by David and Leon after using and breaking them looked at me with her aggrieved eyes.


    ? "You must save them!"


    "If it wasn''t for your tricks they wouldn''t have suffered."


    I admit it was truly an indescribable situation, a strong shield-user was lying helplessly on the ground, her sister was suffering from amnesia and only cared about tasting some sweets..not even caring about injuries on her body...while the victim who was beaten by them was touched and was pleading for them.


    ''But Parul is right about one thing...Everything happened because I interfered.''


    ''I guess I will have to take responsibility, I can''t let my image in Parul''s mind go down anyway!''


    I once again looked at Eve but after looking carefully I bit my lips.


    With my dragon eyes, strengthened by the power of luck from the luck-devouring lotus I could already see the things others could not.


    "Even if I want to help I can''t."


    "You must have been hit by some strong attack and you used some means of overdrawing your vitality to get away."


    Hearing me Eve lowered her head, she already had an idea about her situation.


    "Your organs inside are already ruptured, your body cells are already breaking down, your skin has started cracking up. It must be taking a lot of your willpower just to stand up enduring all the pain!"


    I looked at Parul helplessly.


    "She only has 1 hour left."


    "It''s already her luck she could find us but saving her at this point is impossible."


    I was not uttering nonsense, when I looked at her, all the luck over her was exhausted..probably already being forcefully devoured by David. The strange technique and attack with which she was being attacked had consumed too much of her life''s force.


    She was no different than a grandma in her eighties refusing to die before seeing her grandchildren onest time. I was pretty sure that if I even shook her slightly, she won''t be able to endure and leave the world directly.


    Eve who knew about her situation justy on the ground and looked at me onest time,


    "Promise that you will take care of my sister when I leave the world."


    Seeing Eve''s miserable and pitiful condition, Parul held my hand tightly.


    "Promise her, looking at her taking herst breaths, she doesn''t seem to have much time left."


    Evelyn, who was busy eating the cake brought by us for refreshments, looked at us.


    "Sister promise what?"


    "Didn''t you say we will eat tasty sweets together?"


    "Why are you speaking as you will leave me?"


    Seeing her like this, Eve wanted to say a lot of things but her strength was constantly draining, even if she wanted to speak her mouth was refusing to open...she knew her time wasing.


    She looked at me onest time,


    "Please promise! I beg you"


    Parul bit her lips.


    "If you can save her, I will admit you are a good person and will give you a chance to follow me."


    I just looked at Parul and shook my head.


    It was not that I didn''t want to help Eve,


    Her entire luck was devoured ruthlessly, as a heroine if she had even a small amount of it left..then maybe she could use this opportunity to rise and be reborn like a phoenix.


    But it''s already toote for her, if you look clearly at her ..her life''s origin is already exhausted. The attack by the old man as said by Eve was too vicious, it was a soul attack directly trying to annihte her internally.


    ''Probably the reason she can hold on until now is that she still cares for her sister''s well-being after her death!''


    ''She really has a strong willpower!''

 Chapter 75 ????????

    "Fine, I guess we can try that."


    "Eve, be my sword spirit!"


    "First listen to my exnation, your soul is badly damaged and your life force is exhausted, your body is already useless and is on itsst breath."


    "I will transnt your soul into the legendary sword I just obtained, you are lucky itcks an artifact spirit!"


    "Wait, wait!"


    "You want her to be an artifact spirit?"


    -Parul was the first to raise her voice.


    "Think carefully Eve, at least you will have a chance to keep living and watch over your sister."


    Eve closed her eyes for a second and pondered over it.


    "What will be the difference?"


    I knew this question wasing.


    "You will obtain a sword body, basically when you get strong you can transform into a human form again."


    "There won''t be much difference in fact you will get stronger, as for restrictions you will be forced to recognise me as the master as I already bound the sword via blood, andstly you will have to obey and stay by my side unconditionally."


    "I see"


    -From her look, I knew she would be tempted after all who wants to die as long as they have a chance to survive?


    ''Heck!... Even the old monks and priests who worship God don''t wanna diepared to them she is still a young girl.''


    "Will I be able to recover after I be your sword spirit?"- this was probably Eve''sst question.


    "Well, your consciousness will fall into a slumber for some time...as the sword''s spirit, you will automatically keep absorbing power from me via our blood bond.


    Once you are recovered... you can basicallymunicate with me in my head until I raise the sword''s grade and help you transform."


    "It''s a good deal", shouted Parul in excitement.


    She looked at Eve and saw her struggling face.


    "What happened, why don''t you agree with him?"


    Eve hesitated a little.


    "Do I really have to recognise you as my master and be your sword?"


    "Is there no other way?"


    I already knew Eve would hesitate.


    This was pretty obvious.


    She was a female knight... As a knight, once the master is recognised, it''s for a lifetime.


    As true knights, their biggest honour in life is to be a sword and protect the thing they cherish the most.


    Normally knights pledge their loyalty to the country and be a sword in royalty''s hands to keep thew and order in check. But in Eve''s case, she was already abandoned by the country.. plus I was pretty sure she wanted to recognise David as her soulmate..and as well as master, thus bing a sword in his hands indirectly.


    But now she has to amodate me.


    It''s like someone is forcefully upying the majority of a portion of her heart.


    To be honest, I really do not have much goodwill toward Eve as interactions between us were too less for any ambiguous feelings to arise.


    Therefore, keeping a check by deliberately bing her master is a good way to guard against her in case she ever tries to backstab.


    Not to forget, Eve does not have a good rtionship with Jasmine and Aushima. As long as she is under my control she won''t be able to have bad thoughts about them.


    "Sister, didn''t you say you want to watch me live happily?"


    "Why are you speaking as you will leave me?"


    "Why are you crying?"


    -Evelyn''s words were the final thing that put the nail in the coffin.


    "Yes, why am I still allowing my mood to be bothered by David, he had already stabbed and thrown me aside."


    She took a deep breath and looked at me once again.


    "I agree, do it fast!"<sub> </sub>


    "It''s getting harder for me to maintain my consciousness."


    "I understand."


    -I gestured for Parul and Evelyn to get a little away as I took out the legendary sword I obtained in the city museum because of Jasmine.


    "Let''s begin."


    The process although looked pretty simple but was something that can only be aplished by me.


    I made Eve lie on the ground as I  put the sword beside her.


    With enough concentration, the luck devouring lotus started spinning in my consciousness. Once again I looked at that multicoloured lotus, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight.


    My one hand was on the sword while the other was on Eve''s head. With me as the medium, the sender and receiver were connected.


    Seeing the sweat dripping from my forehead, Parul wanted toe forward and wipe it for me.


    But I shook my head to refuse her, ''Can''t let myself be distracted.''


    The mental energy consumption was too heavy, I was pretty sure if I did not have strong resilience because of my dragon bloodline I would die on the spot trying to attempt such a thing.


    Finally, after a full twenty-five minutes, the sword started glowing golden.


    It was the basic benchmark that whenever a sword shines golden, it means its sword spirit is born.


    At the same time, Eve''s body lost its colour and started withering at a drastic speed.


    "Phew~"


    "Finally done!"


    Parul and Evelyn came running to me and looked at the golden shining sword in my hand.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful."


    "Yes, it''s like you are holding a star in your hands."


    -both of the girls were happy to see everything was sessful.


    "So..when will she wake up?"


    -Parul asked.


    "I don''t know", I was too tired to answer anything at the moment.


    The exhaustion was too much, I was too tired and was barely able to stand still.


    Suddenly my heart started beating frantically.


    Parul was quick to notice the change on my face.


    "ndor, what happened?"


    I was too upied to reply to her.


    As someone who had already reached at least third order of strength, I could vaguely sense any uing crisis.


    "No...Not good!"


    The sword subconsciously entered my body, at the same time I shouted,


    "Parul, Evelyn,e fast!"


    "Hurry, Hold my hand"


    The surroundings started revolving, everything started blurring.


    Parul and Evelyn finally realised something was wrong, they tried to extend their hand to hold mine but before I could catch them....everything started disappearing from my eyes.


    ndor~


    "ndor!"


    Both the girl''s shouts echoed in my ears but the very next second they were gone.


    My hands caught empty air......I knew I lost them!


    I looked around but everything was pitch-ck.


    "What the heck happened?"

 Chapter 76 ??????--Seeing Through Everything!

    As I looked all around I couldn''t see anything except ck empty space.


    "Is this void?"


    "No....this?"


    "I can clearly feel that my soul is projected in this empty space, my real body...it''s not there?"


    "What is going on?"


    "The amount of energy and strength required to do such a thing must be beyond the power of anyone in this world, right?"


    "But everything in this soul projection is so real, if we die here we will die in real life!"


    "Interesting!"


    -Suddenly a childish voice interrupted ndor''s thought.


    "Who?"


    -I looked around but couldn''t find anyone.


    "Was it my illusion?..Did I really hear someone''s voice just now..."


    Suddenly I felt a powerful soul force invading my mind.


    ''What the fuck?''


    ''Shit! This soul force....it''s trying to forcefully change my memories?''


    "Nooo~"


    "I must resist!"


    If it had been any other person his memories would already have been altered by now, but sadly the opponent was ndor.


    ''By now, my strength has already increased so much aftering in this world, as a transmigrator my soul has undergone the baptism of turbulence of time and space, and with the luck devouring lotus which is also helpful in making my soul strong...I don''t believe anyone can forcefully alter my mind unless I want to!''


    "Hmmphh?"


    -the strange childish girl-like voice once again echoed inside the empty space.


    "You actually resisted my attack?"


    It was as ndor thought, as a transmigrator, his soul was already many times stronger than a normal person, and luck devouring lotus guarding his mind,


    his mental defences were almost impermeable.


    "Don''t you think it''s quite rude?"


    "Sneaking and attacking is something that only cowards are capable of doing!"


    "Your voice is girl-like, you are probably an ugly woman abandoned by his husband, that''s why you don''t dare to show your face!"


    -I tried to bet on my luck, hoping my provocation will push the mysterious enemy in at least showing her face.


    ''As long as we can talk face-to-face, there''s always a chance for negotiation.''


    Suddenly a bright light lit up in a corner which came to him at a visible speed.


    The light was like a sun illuminating the entire dark space.


    As I looked closer, I was amazed by the woman who stood in front of me.


    A goddess...


    No perhaps some immortal empress!


    The face..so beautiful her exquisite details so pure and holy...it was clearly someone that can''t be disrespected.


    I could vaguely feel her power level..it was somewhere in between 6th-7th order.


    Maybe it was close to breaking through to 7th order, I was not much clear.<sub> </sub>


    "Now, do you think I am an ugly-old woman?"


    -her voice was like a seductress, ringing directly in the depths of one''s mind.


    ''The charm of this woman is really unparalleled, I am pretty sure that if any weak person listened, he would directly kneel down and worship her.''


    -If her beauty was to be rated, I''m afraid she would break the rating with a score of 11/10.


    It was only an instant but ndor figured out everything.


    After saving Eve, I was too exhausted to resist any attack. As a result, my soul was directly dragged here. Since this woman tried to alter and rewrite my memories I am pretty sure she did the same with Parul and Evelyn who were also dragged along.


    ''Aushima, Jasmine and Rose.. after having sex with me already have a part of dragon bloodline in them which I left, because of our exclusive blood bond their memories can''t be rewritten unless.. as the source,


    my memories are forcefully rewritten.''


    ''Now, even Parul and Evelyn have been dragged.


    Who could target all of us?''


    ''David? Leon? Their backer?...No, I don''t believe they can have this ability!''


    It was only for a moment but ndor with his quick judgment was able to see through most of the stuff.


    "We finally meet, World Spirit!''


    -Even though I was surprised...I knew if I lost my calm, I may as well cease to exist the very next second.


    ''With her strength as long as she wants, she can easily crush me like an ant, I have to be careful.''


    Hearing my words, the woman''s eyes were a bit surprised.


    A corner of her mouth lifted a little as a faint smile could be seen on her face.


    "You are an interesting human!"


    "Even though you got that emperor''s inheritance, I have to admit it was through your own calctions that you could increase your strength."


    -her words like an oracle that can''t be interrupted.


    "You must have already realised many things because of the inheritance, so tell me?"


    "Tell me human, why are you robbing and plundering the son of luck''s chance and fortune?"


    "Don''t you already know that they exist so that peace and security of the world can be maintained?"


    -she spoke in her holy voice


    ''The son of luck she is referring to must be the protagonists - David and Leon without a doubt, right?.''


    There were many things that were revolving in my mind.


    ''Was she watching me getting the emperor''s inheritance and luck devouring lotus?''


    ''Did she see the tricks and conspiracies I pulled through?''


    ''Clearly, she is an ally of David and Leon, so will she kill me now?''


    ''But isn''t the world just a fourth-order-low level world, so why the heck is the world spirit so strong?''


    But one thing was sure since she has not killed me up till now, there''s still a chance!


    "Speak human, Why are you quiet after being exposed?"


    "Doesn''t matter you are wasting my time, I will just kill you!"


    -she spoke as if killing ndor was just a trivial matter for her.


    ndor knew the gravity of the situation, one wrong word and he will have to say goodbye to his dear life.


    ''I want to devour your son of luck''s chances and luck to get strong while stealing the heroines destined for them'', but these thoughts I dare not speak, I knew if I gave such a reply she will kill me directly.

 Chapter 77 Negotiations

    ''Wait, the World Spirit is still unaware of the fact that my soul is transmigrated.''


    ''In that case, it may work.''


    The World Spirit was already getting impatient.


    I looked her in the eyes,


    "It''s unfair!"


    "As someone born in the same world as those sons of luck, don''t I have an equal chance like them to get strong?"


    The World Spirit''s eyes widened at my remarks.


    "I mean..if I can defeat the son of luck, doesn''t it mean that I am more fit to rece his position?"


    "After all, only the most capable should have the strongest position, as you said earlier, that their job is to keep the world safe and secure from any chaos but you have already seen my actions in stealing their chances. Clearly, I am more capable�� so isn''t it right that I rece them?"


    I gritted my teeth..in my previous life I have read lots of cultivation novels which were filled with themon line that heavenly Dao is ruthless and impartial, doesn''t that heavenly dao refer to world spirit in a sense.


    Counting on this fact I was trying to make my argument logical.


    "Yes but they were born special", she said while thinking over what I said.


    "Just because they are born special doesn''t mean that they will end up bing strong. Yes, they have potential but it''s just potential after all who knows what will happen in future? You have already seen how bad these David and Leon are, their actions are despicable, they only care about their objective and treat everyone as their tool. Heck, I even heard that David is almostparable to a devil after absorbing various resentful spirits."


    Seeing her analysing face, I knew that I may soon have a chance to turn over the tables.


    "Also, both me and son of luck are born in the same world. As we share the same origin, we should have an equal chance topete against each other. If I can plunder and steal their chances it''s my ability. You can only me David and Leon for being stupid and weak.


    I strongly believe that as a world spirit you are impartial and won''t side with anyone so I am not scared that you will kill me."


    After speaking everything in one go, my lips were already dry. I looked at the woman standing in front of me.


    A couple of minutes passed but no one spoke anything.


    Finally, a smile arched up on the lips of the woman in front of me.


    "Yes you are right, only the capable people should have the right to be the strongest."


    "All you did were little tricks and conspiracies so you too are not much different in my eyes."


    "But you are still a little better than them..unlike them you at least care about the women around you."


    "I think I figured it out."


    "I will let youpete directly against Leon, if you managed to defeat him then you can take his position as the second son of luck of this world", she spoke still without any emotion on her face.


    "But I can feel it, you are already stronger than Leon!"


    "Since we are in a soul ce, it solves the trouble."


    "A random artificial world will be created in which Leon will have advantages, if you manage to defeat him you take his position. As for loss, you will cease to exist."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, at least my life was safe for now.


    But still�� we can try to get some benefits.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s good but I still want more rewards!"


    Her eyes widened, "Presumptuous!"


    I didn''t backed down,


    "It''s fair.. after all even though I have worshiped the noble World Spirit since birth..yet it tried to kill me at our first encounter, Moreover, I will have to work under David after defeating Leon. You know, he will make things difficult for me��he has a life-death grudge with me after all. It''s only right for me to get somepensation after winning."


    Hearing my words the World Spirit sneered inwardly.


    ''Do you think I will let you win?''


    "It''s okay to give you a little reward in case you win."


    "But I hope you don''t ask for something much more than you deserve.."


    "��..So tell me what sort ofpensation you want?"


    Seeing her expression I knew what was in her mind.


    She was just ying with me, ''She will surely make things difficult for me in my fight against Leon so that she doesn''t have to give anything.''


    ''As for cooperating with me..I am pretty sure she is just satisfying her vanity.''


    "Can you really give me what I want?"


    -I spoke deliberately with some fake anticipation on my face.


    After all, when you are acting, you must be fully immersed in your role.


    Her voice once again echoed.


    "Don''t overthink human, my power is beyond the limits that you can imagine, even if it is something that doesn''t exist I can create it with my power."


    Hearing her, I was taken aback.


    ''Capable of creating anything?��doesn''t it means that even though she has near 7th order strength, her proficiency in spatial magic has reached a terrible level?''


    I knew even though she will make things difficult for me, even though my chances of winning were less than 1%, there was still a bleak possibility that I could win.


    I was aware of the fact.. it was still an opportunity.


    ''Danger and wealth really goes hand in hand!''


    My eyes were hot as I knew there were many things that I wanted.


    Aftering in this world, I had already realised the importance of strength..but the thing that I want, should atleast make full use of World spirit''s spatial ability. What sort of artifact should I ask for? Or just ask for some secret technique?


    I was really puzzled.


    ...


    A/N -well some of you told me to read manhwa -My daughter is the final boss. I read it yesterday it was really cute.

 Chapter 78 The Bloody Plot Must Be Avoided!

    It was not easy for me.


    I already knew that my luck devouring lotus had unlimited potential....since the World Spirit asked me why I am plundering David and Leon''s chances...It means it''s only aware that I got the Emperor''s inheritance but does not know what was inside the inheritance or what was the lotus''s function.


    So asking for something like a strong technique is out of the question as with this lotus, getting strong is only a matter of time.


    As for asking for information regarding other worlds, I already know most of the details.


    Plus, I am not gonna ask for some materialistic things so the final conclusion was a space artifact.


    No, I should call it ... a harem artifact!


    As an enthusiastic novel reader, I had read countless cultivation stories in myst life and one thing was alwaysmon: the bloody plot.


    There was always a bloody plot involving heroines or mc''s wives.


    In one story mc''s wife talent was so high that she was forcefully taken to a cultivation sect in the immortal world, forcing mc to go on a tiring journey of many years ...enduring hardships to reunite with her and once they reunited...her memories were sealed forcing mc to pursue and make her fall for him once again.


    In another story one of the heroines, because of her high luck, awoke a strange power which everyone coverted, forcing mc to fight against the entire world for her sake.


    That''s not it...in one case mc and the heroine had just confessed their feelings for each other when a strong immortal prince took a fancy to her and forcefully abducted her because mc''s strength was limited.


    And it gets even more intense as thest story I had read..in it the heroine and mc were childhood sweethearts but she was the hidden future heir of a powerful force and when the main character(mc ) finally realised her feeling and was about to confess the heroine left secretly leaving a letter that they are not suitable for each other as they belong to 2 different worlds but how could mc forget her, after some initial depression he started his journey to be strong.


    Basically, every story he had read contained a plot regarding heroines/ mc''s lovers.


    Not to mention, ndor had already realised that after sharing his dragon blood...Aushima, Rose and


    Jasmine''s strength had increased tremendously. Although it is lesspared to him, it''s something that can''t be taken lightly.


    It''s like their potential was unlocked, every time he gets strong, their strength also increases a lot.


    What does this mean?


    Do they also have some special body constitutions or carry some secret bloodline?


    As someone destined to be the wife of the protagonists, how can any of them be ordinary?


    ndor knew maybe there were many secrets hidden with them, but his strength was limited.


    He was worried that if he took Aushima and others along to a higher world, would he be able to protect them? What if someone strong takes them away forcefully?


    But if he left them here and travelled alone, what if something happened to them behind his back?


    Say...if like the stories he had read, they are also taken to a higher cultivation sect and his existence is forcefully wiped from their minds...What would he do?


    The girls were the major concern in ndor''s mind.


    He was not heartless that he would discard them after having intercourse and plundering the protagonist''s luck.


    He too had lots of emotions. All the interactions he had with them made him realise that like the girls, he too has fallen for them and doesn''t want any of them to leave him.<sub> </sub>


    Sure enough, emotions and affections for others are something that grows automatically inside one''s heart once some time is spent with others.


    But one thing was sure that he must leave this world and move to another world to get strong, this was his cultivation path after all.


    The only thing making him worry regarding this aspect was his girls.


    ''No, I can''t allow myself to suffer such a bloody plot like in those cultivation stories....harem artifact is a must have!''


    The picture was clear in my mind,


    ''I need an artifact which can recognise me as the master, inside it a small world exists.. which can be expanded in the future, without my permission no one can forcefully enter inside.


    The small world will provide a safe environment for the girls to grow steadily and do whatever they want. I will find some suitable cultivation techniques and resources for themter-on which will help them raise their strength and choose their future path.


    When it is safe outside, I would bring them out to check out the new world.''


    Taking a deep breath, I once again looked into the eyes of the woman standing in front of me.


    "I want a harem artifact!"


    Hearing my words, the World Spirit whose eyes were calm throughout the conversation finally showed a change.


    She once again re-examined me from head to toe.


    I could hear her muttering to herself.


    "Men are really the same...perverts!"


    I realised my words were too ambiguous, she may have misunderstood me that I wanted to do something evil and lecherous with the harem artifact.


    But it doesn''t matter.. so what if she thought I was a pervert?


    It''s not like I was gonna spend my life with her.


    "What sort of artifact is that?"


    -she asked, trying to figure out my intentions.


    I told her the specifics of the artifact that I wanted.


    "It won''t be difficult for you to make such an artifact, right?"


    "Of course, who do you think I am?...creating such a thing is child''s y for me."


    "Instead you should be worried if you can even survive against Leon...but here you are lost in fantasising about this harem artifact", spoke the World Spirit in a mocking tone.


    .....


    A/N -finally 1-2 ch more before book is on break..will try to update it shortly

 Chapter 79 Let The Game Begin!

    Before I could have any chance to talk more the surrounding suddenly started revolving.


    I quickly turned back but the World Spirit was already gone.


    A mysterious force pushed me down, I thought I would fall but out of nowhere, a chair appeared beneath me.


    I was caught off guard, a force which was much stronger than the previous time invaded my mind.


    Yes, it was the same force to alter the memories I resisted earlier, but this time it was too strong.


    I madly revolved the luck devouring lotus inside my consciousness. Maybe it was the fact that I was lucky or had a strong soul because of my identity as a transmigrator, I somehow was able to resist this memory-altering technique once again.


    ''Now if I don''t arouse any suspicion, the World Spirit would not have any doubt over me, right?''


    ''After all, it''s impossible for a normal person to resist like me after all that shitty Spirit don''t know my secrets.''


    Arge amount of information suddenly entered my mind-


    ''It must be for the so-called contest between me and Leon as said by that Spirit.''


    It took me a while to sort out the newfound info.


    ''Fuck!''


    ''You are ying unfair!''''


    Apparently, my soul has already entered the new world artificially created by the World Spirit.


    The story goes like this: I am a fuckin bandit leader, yes it''s your low-level thug who robs people.


    I was deliberately exiled by the City Governor as my parents were in the opposite camp. To suppress any potential rebellion the Governor ordered me to live outside the city.


    Then it''s your usual cliche story, I grew up hating everyone, my parents one day disappeared��probably secretly killed by that Governor after all assassinations in political affairs aremon.


    I created a small bandit group and would asionally rob peopleing out of the city, somehow I always managed to escape from the city guards.


    One day I saw a gorgeous girl��and yes it was Parul, I somehow managed to strike up a conversation but she was unwilling to disclose any details about her and left abruptly after leaving only two words - Night Lust.


    After some investigations, with the help of my small bandit friends, Iter found out that she was a dancer at Night Lust, a hidden nightclub operating secretly in the city which serves as a ce to satisfy the lust of the high-ss.


    There''s no shortage of Alcohol and beautiful women there.


    Parul seems to have a sister called Evelyn, they were orphans��to take care of her and her sister she used her dancing ability to earn some money.


    ''Jeeezz! I am sure the memories of both Parul and Evelyn are altered in this artificial world.''


    ''I wonder how Parul will feel when sheter recovers her memories and realizes she was treating her once life-death enemy as a sister.''


    ''It will be surely an interesting scent to watch!''


    As I continued to sort all the new information in my mind, my face changed colours.


    Yes, Parul as a top beauty caught the eye of the son of the City Governor and the entire city knows that he has been trying to woo her for the past 2 months.


    And herees the twist, the name of that son of the Governor is Leon.


    Lastly, the Governor family has a secret space-rted artifact��<sub> </sub>


    ''This must be the harem artifact that I requested from that World Spirit.''


    Now I had a clear idea of the situation I was facing.


    If you look frommon sense, I was destined to lose this battle.


    I could already see how the story would unfold, I will try to impress Parul whom I took fancy earlier and would eventually evoke the anger of Leon.


    Upon confrontation with him, I willck any strong support or backing and the Governor family with a little investigation would find out my identity as the son of opposing parents whom they killed secretly in the past, and then they will definitely use this opportunity to kill me openly��. After all, the weeds must be cut downpletely.


    Even if I managed to woo Parul, would she ept my identity as an exiled/ bandit who had done countless shameless things over the years?


    Probably the only way is to force her but if I do that I will only get her body and not her heart.


    I alsock time to impress her in a dignified manner.


    Clearly, it''s a battle I am destined to lose, the protagonist Leon has a clear advantage here.


    He is strong both politically and socially.


    But then again I said if we looked at it frommon sense!


    Since I retain my memories, I am different.


    The World Spirit who is probably secretly watching our actions would never expect what I am going to do!


    Since I remember everything, I know this is an artificial world but our souls projected here are real, my strength, my sword techniques��.no one can take them away from it.


    Suddenly a buzzing sound was heard in my ears.


    The legendary sword with Eve as the artifact spirit which was lying beside the luck-devouring lotus was sending tremors of excitement.


    I could clearly feel it''s unyielding character as if saying to me- Don''t worry, you have got me!


    ''Yes, even if it''s an SSS ss impossible-mode mission��I will try my best.''


    At this moment I heard a voice,


    "Captain, we were discussing how can we force that stubborn Parul after abducting her naive sister Evelyn."


    "Why do you seem so lost all of a sudden?"


    -spoke one of my bandit subordinates.


    I looked all around...


    "Hmm, interesting so I am sitting inside my bandit hideout right now", I spoke ignoring the person who spoke earlier.


    "Kidnap?? We are gonna go a different route, my dear!"


    ...


    A/N - the next ch kinda hard for me to write cuz of the plot and vivid details, but I am trying my best.

 Chapter 80 Temptation?

    (Plz check the paragraphments I did in this chapter to post relevant pics to have a vivid idea in your mind)


    "All ns will be cancelled", Imanded my bandit subordinates.


    A n slowly started taking shape in my mind.


    "Yes"


    -answered my subordinates.


    ''I gotta hurry up!''


    "Where''s Parul?"


    -I asked them once again.


    "Captain, she and her sister are in the Night Lust club", one of the subordinates was quick to answer back.


    "Today seems to be the night of her performance", I muttered while tapping my fingers on the chair''s armrest.


    "Let''s go, it''s about time for her performance."


    The sun was about to set, and the red sky with the calm weather was like an interlude before something big.


    Today was bound to be an unexpected day for many people.


    Without wasting much time, me and my group arrived at the Night Lust nightclub.


    The picture was not much different from what I had imagined..a drummer was at the side ying his beats while at the other corner the bartender was serving the young aristocrats. The mood was perfect to dance.


    And there she was..


    Even in this artificial world, Parul''s beauty was awe-inspiring.


    She was standing in the centre on a high tform singing a melody:-


    "....Your love so mysterious....... sealed with a kiss...your words so delirious. From the venom on your lips....Got my heart bleeding out...cause I tried, I tried but I''m moving on......"


    "And I love you and I love you, though you did me wrong!...."


    It was truly a ce to spend your leisure time,


    The young boys were looking at the noble girls whose eyes were blurred from drinking, everyone waiting for sparks to happen.


    I took a seat and tasted the finest wine the nightclub could offer.


    The aroma was intoxicating, the mood was ambiguous...the background was vibrant.


    Some boys looked with greed at the singing- Parul on the stage, even though the lust in their eyes couldn''t be hidden.. They were not drunk to the point of losing their mind to try to woo a girl whom Leon, the eldest son of the Governor, took a fancy to!


    ''Let''s do it!''


    I took the big pot of wine and poured it on my head.


    Not losing momentum, I moved to the tform where Parul was singing.


    Everyone present had their eyes widened in disbelief, the couples stopped cuddling, the bartender stopped serving, the nobles stopped their vain talks, the music..,.no the moment itself was like in a pause.....aware of my intentions many of them couldn''t stop themselves from uttering...


    "Fuck, who is this brave person?"


    "Hurry...Hurry, see there!  He is gonna try to rob Leon''s girl."


    "Oh gosh! Finally, we have a brave warrior among us... I wish for the hero''s sess!"


    I quickly closed the distance between myself and Parul.


    We were standing face to face, her eyes were sparkling with a deep shade of green, the bindi ornament on her forehead and her half-covered face with a veil only added to her mysterious charm.


    Without wasting any time I directly held her hand and used one of the mental techniques I have recently learned to transmit my memories to her mind.


    Yes from the beginning I nned to transmit my memories of the time I spent together with her, to cause a shock in her mind. After all, feelings can''t be faked. Even if they are sealed they are still there.<sub> </sub>


    Like a storm that suddenly hit drynd, her mind suffered from the serious impact.


    Parul''s mind started getting dizzy, her head revolving as countless pictures one after another appeared in her mind.


    Seeing her about to fall, I quickly held her by the waist.


    My trick worked as the shock I sent to her mind was enough for her to break away from the seal ced in her mind by the World Spirit.


    It was only an instant  but it was like a long time for


    Parul. In just a second she remembered her true life, she remembered that she was standing with ndor talking to Evelyn when they suddenly got attacked.


    Her blurry eyes once again regained rity and she looked at the person holding her by the waist.


    "ndor? Is that you?" -she spoke in a very low broken voice that only I could understand.


    I ced one of my fingers on her lips signalling for her to be quiet.


    "Shhhhh!"


    There was a faint mist in her eyes.


    The audience was in an uproar...


    "Look at that brave man, he is holding the goddess by the waist. The Goddess is not resisting and there is even a faint smile on her face."


    Others were also quick to join in-


    "Yeah, I have never seen that singing girl smile, didn''t you say she said she won''t date anyone? What''s the situation?"


    "Oh gosh!....it''s big news. The young hero managed to steal Leon''s girl."


    The audience which was paying attention to us started chirping like birds.


    Seeing the situation unfold and herself being held by ndor there was a blush on Parul''s face.


    She blinked twice at me. Her alluring eyes told me she was in a yful mood.


    "You think I am too easy?"


    -she spoke coquettishly.


    "Even though I remembered everything, right now my identity is that of a professional dancer."


    "Do you still dare to match against me?"


    "Didn''t youe on the stage to court me? Then show me your performance gentleman!"


    She broke free from my grip, and like an expert, she took control of the stage...


    Her right leg lifted as her delicate jade-like fingers slid on the raised leg.


    The pose was unique and full of charm.


    In the next scene, her arms stretched out as she widened her chest to show her ample bosom while the long scarf which adorned her was suspended in the mid-air.


    Her body stood on her toes...every dance move she performed only made the atmosphere more seducing.


    After showing some exquisite poses she returned to ndor and hooked his chin with one of her hands.


    "Hehe! So how''s it?"


    -Parul whispered slowly in my ears like an enchanting vixen stimting you to lose your reason and do something forbidden.


    ...


    A/N : Guys as you all know I removed all the privilege tiers early in the month so that everyone can read the book, sadly I can''t remove the 1 coin 2 chs lowest privilege tier as it is something set as default by the w ebnovel , you know book will be on break till December because of my college exam to make up for it I already posted the final two chapters of the first arc and it is very exciting and interesting to read, if you can''t unlock the privilege to read the finale chapters just message me on discord I will share pdf of the next two chapters with you.


    Don''t be shy and message me directly cuz next two final chapters are very fun and plot is very intense in them.

 Chapter 81 Counterattack!

    (Likest chapter, I posted relevant pics in paragraphments to help your creative mind.)


    "Oh girl, so you wanna y with fire?"


    -I replied back as my lips arched up in a sly smile.


    Not losing to her, I held her hand tightly which she was using to hook my chin.


    Seeing her slightly surprised I strongly pulled her towards me.


    The actions were quite fast giving Parul almost no chance for any resistance.


    Like a docile kitten, she was held in my embrace.


    Her face became crimson��. her ears, her nose, her neck��at a visible rate everything started turning to the deepest shades of red like the redness of the bridal chamber itself.


    She tried to hide her embarrassed face in my arms but would I give her the chance?


    Who told Parul to y with fire?


    The music was stimting, the audience was excited, the atmosphere was sultry, both men and women were passionate and their posture was ambiguous��everything was in perfect-sync.


    I put one of my arms on her waist while with the other I  held her left hand.


    Feeling my intentions, Parul too followed my actions and put her right hand behind my back.


    Like a professional we danced, one step I took forward..she took a step back.


    One step I took back..she took a step forward, and the understanding between us waspletely at a different level.


    Forgetting about everything, we both got fully immersed in the couple''s dance.


    Everyone watched our graceful steps without making any sound.


    The spotlight was upon us and we didn''t fail the audience.


    To end the dance, I revolved her using one hand and pulled her back again��


    ��.The distance between us was too close,


    Our lips were only a few centimetres away.


    Both of our mouths were slightly parted��our elegant dance left us a bit panting��My masculine breath collided with Parul''s face while Parul''s feminine orchid-like breath collided with mine.


    Her smell forced me to open my mouth wide and suck in all she had to offer.


    Seeing my actions Parul felt even more embarrassed.


    "Enough, now what''s your n?"


    -she asked in a low voice while both our faces were close.


    "Where''s Evelyn?"


    "She''s upstairs!"


    "Bring her quickly, we must leave while we have a chance lest things get unpredictable."


    "Okay, I will hurry up. Wait for me outside the nightclub."


    -after discussing everything in a few seconds both me and Parul separated to avoid any suspicion.


    In the eyes of the people watching us, it was like a young couple flirting in a low voice.


    Seeing us separate, everyone was quick to realize that the dance ended.


    A person started pping, and another followed��soon everyone started apuding our performance.


    We quickly get off the performance tform, Parul hurriedly went upstairs to fetch Evelyn while I made my way outside the nightclub.<sub> </sub>


    On my way out many noble girls who were impressed by my demeanour offered to spend a night with me.


    But I was sorry to disappoint their hopes.


    ''Sorry I don''t sleep with sluts!''


    ''Why spend time with used women when I have the likes of Parul, Aushima, Jasmine and Rose?''


    I quickly got out and waited at a corner, my little bandit group which secretly followed me was behind me waiting for mymand. I was oblivious to their ttery.


    I knew they were fake! This fake world was created by that fuckin World Spirit and only me, Parul, Evelyn and Leon were real. Can''t lose focus on the real game.


    While waiting I knew it was time to begin the second part of my n, I once again used my soul''s power to connect with my dragon bloodline.


    Yes, this was one of my trump cards, I was counting on��


    Currently, Rose, Aushima and Jasmine share my same dragon bloodline.


    With me as amon origin, as long as my mental strength is high and the distance between us is notrge, I can secretlymunicate with any of them.


    By using suchmunication, I can easily hide the eyes of the World Spirit.


    Who knows if I am being watched by her��


    Aushima, who was talking with Rose and Jasmine in Rose''s room, was the first to hear my words in her mind.


    Aushima: What? ndor is that your voice in my head?


    She pointed to both Rose and Jasmine sitting beside her to be quiet so she could concentrate if it was the real thing.


    ndor: Yes it''s me, I along with Parul and Evelyn got suddenly attacked, our soul seems to be trapped in an artificial world.


    Aushima: Are you okay? Remember not to take any risks. We can''t live without you..


    -her voice became weak as if she would cry the very instant.


    ndor: Aushima don''t cry, everything is under my control, I just need to do one thing. Only you can help me as my mental strength is still too weak tomunicate with more than one person of the same dragon bloodline.


    Aushima: You can ask us to do anything! We will try our best!


    ndor: okay! quickly go to the outside of the city. There must be bodies of mine, Parul and Evelyn lying on the ground along the river-bank, go there quickly.


    Hearing mymand, all the girls quickly went into action.


    ''Hmm, as expected the time here is different from the real world. ording to Aushima hardly an hour passed outside while an entire evening passed in this artificial world.''


    After waiting for 20 minutes, I finally got a reply from Aushima.


    Aushima: ndor, are you there?


    ndor: Yes, tell me did you find our bodies?


    Aushima: Yes, all of you are lying on the ground. Although your hearts are beating, no matter how hard we tried to wake any of you��there''s no response.


    ndor: Don''t worry now, quickly ce Parul''s and Evelyn''s bodies on my body and all of you girls too put your hands on my body.


    Aushima, Rose and Jasmine were quick to follow my words. They did not know what happened but from my tone, they knew the gravity of the situation and obediently sat on the ground.


    Everyone was sitting while holding my real body.


    Aushima: We did what you asked.


    ndor: Good, my mental strength is almost exhausted and needs time to recover, you guys just sit like that till I return.


    Aushima: Okay!

 Chapter 82 Till We Meet Again! (First World Finale!)

    Shortly after cutting off the connection with Aushima, Parul and Evelyn came out of the nightclub.


    Their faces and bodies were tightly covered to avoid any potential problem but their worry won''t matter much as I was gonna rush up my n.


    Evelyn looked at me with curious eyes, I don''t know what Parul told her about us but as long as she is with us everything should be fine!


    "So, Where are we going?"


    -asked Parul.


    "Sister, is that your boyfriend you told me about? His voice and demeanour are quite strong", Evelyn spoke while her eyes blooming with curiosity.


    Both I and Parul ignored her since we already knew her memories were sealed,


    "Just be quiet and follow your elder sister", Parul domineeringly told Evelyn.


    "Okay-okay, elder sister is always right��I will follow you quietly like you said", Evelyn looked at Parul with aggrieved eyes.


    Looking at their interaction I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    ''This Evelyn is really pitiful��at first, even though she was Eve''s elder sister, she became her junior sister after amnesia, and now once again she became the smaller sister of Parul even though she is older than Parul.''


    ''I wonder what will be her reaction when she recovers her memories and realizes what role she has been ying up till now.''


    Lol~


    "Let''s go, we are going straight to the governor''s house."


    With me taking the lead, both the girls along with my bandit subordinates quickly followed.


    ...��


    At the Governor House-


    Leon was sitting leisurely on a sofa.


    His arms were holding a cup of coffee which he sipped asionally as he was immersed in listening to the report by one of his subordinates.


    Suddenly he got up and threw the cup on the floor.


    The cup shattered as Leon was filled with anger.


    "What did you say?"


    "A meremoner who was exiled, whose parents were killed by us, dares to snatch my dearest, my beloved Parul from me?"


    "Have themon people forgotten who rules the city?"


    "All those people who apuded and spoke well about that bastard ndor.. Yes, every one of them at the nightclub must die!"


    "Parul can only belong to me!"


    "Haha"


    -Leon roared out aloud.


    There was a little bit of madness in his eyes, a little bit of overconfidence unique to a protagonist, and a little bit of craziness that the world only revolves around him.


    "Gather all the guards, we will ambush those bandits and kill them."


    "Haha, this is wonderful."


    "After capturing ndor, I will hang him in the centre of the city and burn his body, telling everyone he finally got the punishment for all the heinous crimes he and his bandit group had done over the years."


    "My reputation will soar up so much, everyone will treat me as a hero who punishes bad criminals."


    "And then I will marry Parul."


    "Haha!"


    -Leon was already day-dreaming. He could see himself crushing ndor like an ant but sadly his little fantasy was bound to be over.


    p, p~


    Suddenly the sound of pping was heard, the door of the room was kicked open and a person who no one expected entered.


    There was a smile on his face,


    "Your dreams are too big, Leon."


    Leon was taken aback.


    "ndor?"


    "How did youe here?"


    "Very good, it will save us the need to chase and find you!"


    "Who knows if you will escape to another city."


    "Tsk-Tsk, low-ss people like you should only do what is required of them."


    "Since the moment you dared to pursue Parul, your fate was already doomed."


    -Leonughed out loudly, he thought his victory was already in sight.


    His smug face in front of ndor clearly told him that he was not worried.


    ''It''s not his fault!''


    ''As a protagonist, overconfidence and arrogance are buried deep in their bones.''


    ''How can Leon think that he will lose, losing doesn''t exist in a protagonist''s dictionary.''


    ''In their eyes, they are the star of the show and can do whatever they want. But so what if you have the strongest luck and strongest backers?''


    ''So what if you have a strong grandfather to protect you?''


    ''So what if you have that shitty World Spirit supporting you?''


    At that moment Parul rushed inside the room along with Evelyn.


    "ndor we found the artifact you were looking for!"


    -Parul hurriedly tossed the harem artifact to me.


    "Hmm, even though its quality is inferior it has an unlimited potential to grow��just need the right resources."


    Leon''s face turned ugly he was lost in his thoughts, how could his dearest Parul steal their family artifact for that bastard ndor?


    Leon became angry but it was of no use,


    I slowly lifted my head up and both of our eyes shed.


    "Today I will tell everyone that even ants can rise."


    -There was an unprecedented excitement in my eyes that could no longer be hidden, I knew I was going to do something no one has ever done before.


    Using a knife I quickly made a cut on my palm, the blood dripping on the harem artifact was enough for it to sessfully recognise me as its master and then without wasting any time I shouted loudly.


    "Come!"


    The temperature of the entire room changed. Everyone felt a chill. Their scalps went numb, seeing the momentum rising they knew if I could not be stopped they may face a dire situation.


    Even though Leon''s subordinates rushed to restrain me��.


    it was of no use~


    The legendary sword which was sleeping in my consciousness along with luck devouring lotus suddenly appeared in my hand.


    Eve, who had just be the artifact''s spirit, perceiving the sudden change forced opened her eyes to look outside.


    From inside the sword, she saw Leon, one of her life''s biggest enemies along with David.<sub> </sub>


    David, the guy for whom Eve was ready to devote her everything but in the end..that guy abandoned her, used her like a chess piece and then discarded her, this was not all��he even paired up with his treacherous brother Leon to kill her. It was okay to kill her but they also tried to kill her sister Evelyn.


    This hatred Eve can never forget. It''s said the opposite of love is not hate but extreme hate.


    Seeing ndor take action against Leon, Eve was ecstatic.


    Her revenge against David and Leon can be said to be half done if they could manage to kill Leon here.


    There was only one thought in her mind,


    ''Leon must die today.''


    ndor along with his legendary sword''s artifact spirit Eve was in perfect sync at that moment.


    Their goals, their objectives, everything coincided at that instant. At that moment Eve truly became ndor''s sword.


    With Eve''s support as the artifact spirit, the legendary sword emitted a dazzling light seen never before.


    At that very moment, I could feel the legendary sword in my hands connected to me both physically as well spiritually.


    There was only one thing left to do, I raised my sword and used the strongest technique in my arsenal~


    "ONE SHOT"


    The World Spirit which was secretly monitoring everything by hiding in the void was shocked by the sudden changes, out of all the things that were happening nothing was within her calctions.


    How could she let a protagonist die?


    What fairness? Whatpete fairly?


    In World Spirit''s eyes David and Leon carry the strongest luck of the world, they are like her children, how can she let ndor kill one of them in front of her eyes?


    She only yed with ndor as she was too bored otherwise she would have killed him directly.


    But just as she was about to interfere, she felt a strong restraint. She saw a sword technique that should not have existed��..A sword technique which should have been buried in history��A sword technique which was capable of killing even the Gods.


    Such a technique was executed by such a strong sword, at that moment she realised the sword in ndor''s hand was extraordinary, something belonging to a much higher world.


    She quickly came out of her hiding in the void and shouted loudly,


    "ELANDOR, STOP..DON''T YOU DARE!"


    Even though I saw the World Spirit, nothing could stop me.


    This moment belongs only to me.


    ''As a viin how could I forget the golden rule? As a viin I am unscrupulous and can''t be trusted..then how could I possibly believe in that fucking World Spirit''s words?''


    ''There are too many variables, way too many variables. How could such a strong World Spirit even exist in such a low-level world, everything is suspicious��I would be foolish if I stopped after hearing her words.''


    The sword cut clean.


    Leon didn''t even have the time to react as his body was cut in two halves.


    Just before his death he finally felt the fear.


    The fear that nothing is impossible. The fear was too strong that forcefully unlocked his sealed memories.


    At that instant just before his death, he finally realised why his brother David hated this ndor so much!


    There was unwillingness in his eyes, but this time Leon was bound to lose.


    The sword technique executed by ndor was too strong��.


    This was the final part of ndor''s n.


    ONE SHOT directly tore open the artificial world created by the World Spirit. There were deep cracks everywhere as everything shattered directly.


    At the same instant, ndor used his luck devouring lotus to madly absorb Leon''s luck after killing him.


    ndor''s strength started increasing and the faint barrier that was holding him down was instantly shattered.


    "Finally!"


    "Finally, my strength reached the fourth order!"


    -there was a genuine smile on my face.


    The World Spirit which just watched its world luck being devoured by ndor became furious.


    How could a mortal rob her of something so important to her?


    "ELANDORRRR"


    "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    -The enraged voice of the World Spirit echoed throughout the world.


    But it was toote ndor, after having the strength of the fourth order, instantly took control of his body in the real world.


    Like him Parul and Evelyn too regained their consciousness and awoke in real bodies, they were shocked to find themselves lying on ndors''s broad chest while at the same time Aushima, Rose and Jasmine were too holding ndor.


    But before they could ask anything, they felt a strong force.


    Without wasting any time with just a single thought I sent all the girls inside the harem artifact.


    Before the World Spirit could act, I quickly used my space power to directly jump out of the world itself.


    The space around me which was shattered with the help of ONE SHOT using the legendary sword was enough for me to jump out.


    Yes, this was the only n from the beginning:- To leave the world itself!


    Since the limit of the world was fourth order nothing could stop me from leaving. This world has be too risky for me. David''s backers- the old man and his wife, his grandfather, other legend rank people hiding in other countries, heck even the World Spirit directly saw me plundering and stealing the World''s luck after killing Leon.


    I am not a protagonist or some son of luck, as a sensible person I must know when to advance and when to retreat, I must leave immediately~


    Seeing my actions, the World Spirit got further enraged.


    She had never suffered such a humiliating defeat.


    How could she let ndor leave immediately?


    But everything happened within a couple of seconds, ndor''s actions were too meticulous like he had been nning all this since his birth.


    She gathered all the energy she could muster to give a decisive blow.


    A beam of light which separated the sky itself in two halves rushed towards me.


    The destructive energy contained in the beam of light was no joke.


    I knew it was probably the strongest attack of that World Spirit��But it''s toote, nothing can stop me!


    Just before the beam of light was about to hit me,


    I yfully winked at the infuriated World Spirit,


    "Till we meet again, Miss World Spirit!"


    The beam of light passed through empty space��


    ndor had sessfully jumped out of the world.


    The World Spirit was maddened, her chest was heaving up and down, even with her best effort she could only watch ndor, who was some time back a mere mortal escape without a scratch.


    She looked at the sky with a lot of aggrievance in her eyes and screamed at top of her lungs-


    "ELANDORRRR, NO MATTER WHICH WORLD YOU HIDE, I WILL FIND YOU AND KILL YOU!"


    ...

 Chapter 83 A New World!

    (Are you guys ready for the new arc of stealing the heroines hehe?)


    There was so much turbulence..the spatial tears on my body were getting bigger and bigger.


    I thought my body would give up and break before I could see the light, even though my body had strong regenerative capabilities..the blood actively gushing out from the fresh wounds was too heavy.


    At that very moment, I saw a medium-sized world some distance away. Due to the warm-blue aura radiating from that world, I knew it was non-hostile.


    Biting my lips I used thest-remaining strength to push my body towards that starry warmth.


    Like this, in the spatial storm, I lost my conscience as my body kept drifting in that direction.


    .....


    I didn''t know how long it was, 5 hours? 10 hours? 1 day? 2 days?...


    I finally opened my eyes as some noise nearby forced me out of my slumber.


    "Ughhh, the body is in so much pain."


    "Thest attack from the world spirit and that fkinn spatial storm was too much for my body."


    Even though he managed to jump into the space crack the World Spirit still managed to connect a part of her attack at thest moment dealing some significant damage to the body.


    "Never mind, let''s first get up and check what''s the situation."


    As I stood up, I focused my attention on my inner world where the luck-devouring lotus was lying, besides it the legendary sword which had Eve as its spirit was lying dormant, I tried to call it but it was of no use. The same was the case with the harem artifact whichy on the other side of the luck-devouring lotus. Both these things were also damaged due to thest blow from the World Spirit.


    "Hmmmph, both the sword and harem artifact seem to be in a state of recovery ...both of them are absorbing the pure energy being steadily provided by the luck-devouring lotus."


    "Oh, my dear Aushima, Jasmine, Rose and others...I hope they are alright inside that harem artifact...."


    "Judging by the damage I think unless I raise my strength to sixth order, I won''t be able to use either of them."


    With a little effort, ndor was back on his feet the vitality and healing capabilities from the dragon bloodline were no joke.


    As he looked around, he quickly realized he was on a hill at the backside of a building which seemed to be some sort of university or college.


    "Let''s first see what type of world I am in."


    "When I was about to fall in this world, with my luck devouring lotus I was able to determine the position of the  person with the most luck and tried tond close to him."


    ndor started narrowing to the ce from where the noise which woke him wasing.


    I noticed a boy simr to my age of 19 crying beside a tree. He seemed to have a well built-physique but Why was such a strong boy crying?


    As I approached closer, I saw two bodies lying in a pool of blood near him. The two boys had various stab marks which clearly indicated that they were murdered brutally.


    "I am sorry! I am sorry! I did not want to do this but why did you guys insult me in the first ce?"


    "Fuckkers, I only wanted to torture them like in those thriller movies where the murderer inflicted pain upon his prisoners by slowly cutting their body parts."<sub> </sub>


    "They died just after being stabbed a few times", the boy''s tone changed from beingmentful to sarcastic.


    "Who? Who?"


    The boy heard the rustling of leaves as he hurriedly looked behind; finally, his gaze met mine.


    "You didn''t hear what I said, right-right?"


    With trembling hands, the boy tried to hide something behind.


    Maybe it was the fear of killing someone for the first time, he seemed timid and did not want to be discovered.


    But the blood of victims all over his white shirt was enough evidence.


    Seeing me quiet, he was quick to catch-on as he looked all over his body, his shirt, his pants, and even a side of his face were drenched by the blood of his victims.


    "Aaah", he screamed as he got scared upon realizing the fact he can''t hide what he did anymore.


    "It seems I have no choice but to silence you too."


    With quick action, he pulled out the blood-stained knife that he was hiding behind his back.


    "It makes things much easier", I chuckled.


    Without giving him any time to react, I quickly rushed towards him as I locked his neck using both of my hands.


    Even though I was injured, using the basic strength of the second order to do some basic magic tricks plus the physical strength of my body strengthened by the dragon bloodline was enough to take care of side characters like him.


    His eyes widened as his neck was locked in my grasp.


    Before he could scream, I tightened my grasp on his neck.


    His arms and legs kept shaking as theck of oxygen made his consciousness blur.


    As soon he was about topletely die I put my right hand on his head as I forcefully devoured his memories.


    Yes, wasn''t it easy to just simply read the memories of someone living in this world to get the information first-hand instead of wasting time inquiring here and there?


    ''Let''s see if this person knows about the protagonist of this world? He should not be much far from me.''


    The eyes of the boy werepletely hollowed out as I directly devoured his memories.


    Since his strength was much lower than mine, I hardly faced any resistance.


    After 20 minutes of digesting all the information I could get out of that boy, I had a strange mood.


    ''So is this just a simple modern-world where people worship some self-proimed Gods?''


    ''I see the people in this world just seem to train their physical bodies...What a weird world!''

 Chapter 84 Uncontrollable Possessiveness

    "I see!"


    "So this boy was really a third-rate character. His name was Eren, He was an orphan and had a cute childhood friend. At age of 7, he went abroad on a schrship and became invested in some scientific research. He mostly confined himself to his house which he bought cheaply and rarely had any interactions with anyone. But one day he somehow got the news that his childhood friend became close to a boy and both of them were about to join the same martial university. The worst part was that boy had lots of female admirers."


    "He rushed back as he already regarded his childhood friend as his life-partner but on his way to enrol in the university he met some people talking about that boy and his childhood friend as a perfect couple, in anger and provoked by their words he directly killed them.."


    "This setting��.since I managed tond close��this is definitely the setting of a protagonist, the person with the bullshit luck."


    "After all, we need an identity or people can be suspicious of me."


    "And there''s no way I am gonna use the same name as this trash."


    ndor took out the identity cards from Eren''s wallet which was in the pocket of his pants.


    After taking out his phone too, ndor opened the government app and answered some security questions ording to Eren''s memories, then he edited Eren''s name to ndor in official records. Since this was a modern world it was quite easy to change the name on official documents online as long as security questions were right~


    Without wasting any further time, I went to the front office where new children were enrolling.


    I had already changed my clothes from the spare in my storage ring��luckily thenguage and clothing of this world were more or less the same.


    And there it was, as soon as I came out of the front office after enrolling�� I saw the protagonist..


    There was no doubt, surrounded by 2 beauties who were hopping around him like crazy while he paid no attention to them and gave a cool vibe to onlookers.


    The luck on his head was so high that I had to blink twice to confirm it.


    One of the girl around that boy was Mitshua, the childhood friend of Erin whose identity I stole..


    ''Fuck'', I screamed inwardly.


    ''Why is her face like that?''


    ''How can it be so simr?''


    The face of Mitshua was simr to the girl ndor had a crush on before transmigrating.


    His mind was in chaos, and a strong sense of possessiveness enveloped ndor.


    ''Shittt! What is this feeling? My soul is trembling��.


    Is it the regret that I failed to confess to her in my former life��but she is a different person, they only have the same face.''


    Even though ndor tried to control the sudden outbreak of emotions the obsessiveness about that girl was not something he could get over so easily.


    "I will have to make that girl mine at all cost, otherwise my soul will be unstable", spoke ndor as his head was drenched in sweat due to the sudden stimulus.


    I followed them and shortly after, the protagonist separated from them as both girls started going their own way.


    "Probably, they are going to the dormitory."


    "This is my chance", I hurriedly chased after Mitshua.


    The urgency my soul was feeling was too rming, it was like as if to relieve the former life''s guilt it wanted me to mark this girl as mine as fast as I could.


    "Hey"


    -I took her hand from behind, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Whoaaat?"


    Surprised by my action, she quickly jerked away the hand that I held out of the blue.


    "Shameless, how can you suddenly hold the hand of a stranger like that", her eyes were ring like she wanted to eat me.


    "Mitshua, we are meeting after so long."


    "Is this how you greet your childhood sweetheart?"


    Even though the girl was very beautiful, I had no time to admire her beauty as I needed to rush things fast.<sub> </sub>


    Her eyes, upon ndor''s words, subconsciously checked him from head to toe but she couldn''t remember anything regarding him.


    "Sorry, you must have mistaken me for someone."


    -she shrugged off and was about to leave.


    Seeing her actions, I knew she would be a wild one to tame. I once again forcefully held her hand.


    "You don''t even remember Eren?"


    "Who was the one who yed house with me saying we will always be together."


    After devouring Eren''s memories, it was easy for me to manipte her with all the information I had obtained.


    Hearing my words her eyes trembled.


    "Ho-Howw?"


    "Eren, howe you are here?"


    There was disbelief in her eyes.


    But it was only for a second, her eyes regained her calmness.


    "Sorry, it was everything in the past!"


    "Now, I have someone I deeply like. I will marry that person. All we had were childhood mistakes."


    She spoke with dodging eyes~


    "If you are here to chase after me, it''s alreadyte..Goodbye~"


    I was not surprised, as a novel and manga reader it was a golden rule, in 99% of cases- childhood friends never end up together. Also, Mitshu''s heart had already found someone else to confide in.


    But then again I''m not Eren, I am ndor this childhood rule I shall break it~


    She tried to once again take out her arm from my grasp as she decisively decided to run away.


    But how could I let her go so easily?


    If I do, my obsession will make my soul unstable and I do not know what will happen then.


    I strengthened the grip holding her.


    "Mitshua, it''s okay!"


    "But as childhood friends, I just want to tell you something very important before you leave."


    "Can you atleast give me one chance?"


    "I promise I won''t bother you after that!"


    Seeing my sincere eyes, she was taken aback after thinking for a second she finally spoke.


    "Okay, I can only give you 10 minutes!"


    "After that, we will have nothing to do with each other."


    "Fine, but this is not a good ce to talk."


    "Let''s go to the back hill of the university, there won''t be anyone to eavesdrop upon us."


    There was a sly smile on ndor''s face as he strongly pulled Mitshua to the back hill~


    ''I am sorry Mitshua, even though we are meeting for the first time.. I have decided to make you mine even though I have to take the extreme route for it..''


    -ndor, ignoring Mitshua''s slight resistance just pulled her along.

 Chapter 85 The Bloody Kiss

    Mitshua''s mind was conflicted.


    Her childhood friend suddenly appeared in front of her after so many years.


    ''Nooo~''


    ''No, my heartpletely belongs to Shouta.''


    ''Two days back, we have already held hands for the first time days, Shouta said that we will always be together.''


    ''But Erin''s face is full of urgency..maybe he needs to tell me some important thing that he forgot to tell before he left the country.''


    ''Hmmmph, as a childhood friend he must have feelings for me. Where were these feelings when he left me alone? It''s toote to regret it now! It''s better to reject him decisively lest Shout misunderstands.''


    Various thoughts passed through Mitshua''s mind in that brief second.


    "Er-Erin~"


    "Please don''t pull me like that, I tell you in advance there is nothing possible between us."


    "ndor!"


    "Call me ndor, my name is now ndor~"


    Ignoring her weak resistance, I domineeringly pulled Mitshua to the back hill of the campus.


    It was urgent, my soul was already trembling..the possibility of getting the foundation unstable at this point when I was already injured was too great of a risk.


    Mitshua pulled her hand back.


    "Okay, now there''s no one here!"


    "Speak what you want, you only have 5 minutes."


    Mitshua''s spoke abruptly, she wanted to leave as fast as she could. The mere thought of talking to any other boy other than Shouta filled her mind with disgust even though the opposite party was her former childhood friend.


    But how could I let her go so easily given my condition~


    I made sure there was no one around.


    While Mitshua was thinking,I slowly took out Erin''s mobile phone from my pocket which now belonged to me; I quickly clicked on the recording option and sneakily put it back in my pocket.


    ''Oh dear Mitshua, you are right.''


    ''If this was original Erin, he would have epted that you now belonged to that Shouta guy... with my vast experience of watching animes and reading mangas one thing I know as the golden rule is -99% cases, the childhood friend always loses.''


    ''But I ain''t Erin.''


    As soon as Mitshua lifted her head to seek answers from me, I instantly pressed her against the back of a tree.


    The attack was too sudden, she wanted to scream.


    But the very second she opened her mouth, ndor''s lips were pasted against hers.


    She tried to push but her strength was not enough.


    "Mmnnnnn"


    "Ughhhgga??~~"


    "Smooch Nnnna??a??"


    She resisted with all her might.


    Seeing she was weak against him, she opened her hands wide to reach ndor''s back.


    She dug her sharp nails on ndor''s back.


    The creaking sound of scratching skin rustled through the silent trees.


    Even though the girl was hot, had smoky-long ck hairs, soft skin..My mind was too upied to notice the details.


    ''Yes, that''s it!"


    ''The feeling of touching her, smelling her...it''s making my shaking soul stable again.''


    It wasn''t like I was thirsty, having already slept with beauties like Rose, Aushima, Jasmine, I was no longer tempted by lust that easily. Thinking with dick wasn''t my personality in first ce.<sub> </sub>


    I deliberately parted a little from her lips.


    "F-Fuckkk you!" -She opened her mouth wide to scream loudly as she realised her mouth was free.


    Seeing the chance was perfect, I directly pushed my tongue inside and tangled it with hers.


    My strong hands locked her shaking arms on either sides as with my slightly bent knees I ardently held her lower body in ce.


    "Nnnnnnhhhmmmmm"


    "Ooffmmmhhhhhhahhhh"


    Slurpa??~


    Not wanting to give in, Mitshua bit my lips to make it bleed as a revenge thinking that I will give up because of pain..but this was the biggest mistake.


    Due to the close contact, the blood from my lips directly entered her mouth as we shared a bloody kiss.


    "Fcckkkmk, your"


    "Your disgusting blood entered my mouth", with a stuttering voice she finally was able to open her mouth as I finally gave her the room to speak."


    The experiment was a sess~


    ''The strong desire that I had been feeling seems satiated for now.''


    ''It seems I need to be intimate with her to relieve this feeling.''


    ''It''s good, bing a rapistt as soon as I entered a new world..that beginning was too fast...even for me.''


    With a deep sigh, I finally separated from Mitshua.


    Her ring eyes which were full of anger kept staring at me.


    Tears were dripping down her eyes, but she not cared, she wanted to hear the reason for my assertive actions.


    "As you said it was 5 minutes."


    "Don''t overthink, think of it aspensation for all the things I did for you when I was small."


    I had many things to do, even if she was a heroine it was not like I needed to steal her asap!


    With the recording, the initiative was in my hands anyway~


    ''Let''s first take care of where to live and eat.''


    ''I still need to get familiar with this new world.''


    "Go home, tomorrow is the first day of college. If you keep crying like this you will fall sick", I looked at her for onest time before turning around.


    ndor left just like that...


    Seeing him leaving just like that, Mitshua who realized what happened to her started crying loudly.


    "I hate you."


    "I hate you so much Erin."


    "No fkiinnn ndor whatever your fkinn name is! I hate you so much."


    "I only belong to Shouta", Mitshua''s screams echoed through-out the abandoned ce.


    If there were anyone around, hearing her, it was sure there would have been a big fuss.


    Even though I could hear the sobbing voices of Mitshua behind, it was not much of a concern.


    ''Let''s take things slowly.''


    "We have just arrived, now let''s head to the dormitory."


    "And also find some ce to eat, my stomach has already started rumbling."


    Without looking back I kept moving, humming one of my favourite song- Story of my life by one direction.

 Chapter 86 The Favourite Person

    After walking for roughly 10 minutes, I arrived at the boys hostel.


    Things were quite simple, after showing my admission form to the guard I was allocated a room at the ground floor. There weren''t many people living in the hostel in the first ce as most of the people had their homes in the same city.


    After taking the keys of the room from the guard, I arrived to see if the room was worth living.


    Thankfully, the room condition was good, only 6-7 seniors lived in the entire building and the rest of the rooms on all the three floors were empty, giving me a deep sense of privacy.


    The room was well maintained and had an attached bathroom and kitchen.


    "Well, these living standards pass my criteria ."


    With a swipe of my hand, various furniture which were piled up in my storage ring appeared filling the empty room.


    Beds, wardrobe, sofas, tables, chairs, nkets, crockery, basic biscuits, coffee etc all your daily necessities which I had bought in advance in myst world really came in handy at this very moment.


    I made a cup of coffee and sat on the sofa.


    While savoring small sips asionally, I thought about some things.


    "Well, this Erin atleast had some decent cash in his credit card, it makes things easy for me until I find a way to earn."


    "So let''s see how to act upon Mitshua.."


    "Even though she was Erin''s childhood friend with ambiguous feelings, she must have felt betrayed when Erin suddenly left her and went to a foreign country, right?"


    "Seeing how much she cared about what Shouta would feel when I kissed her, it''s clear she must care about him a lot."


    "I guess it''s my luck that she had only once held hands with that Shouta guy, it gives me a very weird feeling if she had a more intimate contact with that Shouta."


    The aroma of the coffee was really intoxicating and helped raise the ambience in the room~


    ndor once again checked the memories of Erin that he devoured so as to not miss out any details and info the deceased Erin had collected after stalking Mitshua secretly.


    "Judging from the memories, the most usible exnation would be upon suddenly losing Erin, Mitshua met Shouta, she got some attention from him and eventually started sharing various daily talks and stuff with him."


    "Basically, she found someone else to transfer all her remnant feelings for Erin��it''s gonna be a bit tricky to enter her heart."


    "It''s very hard to separate when you find someone to confide in, and if the other party is like a protagonist like Shouta who is very good at lending his ears for you to confide in, the difficulty increases further."


    ndor''s tone became subtle as he rxed his body against the back of the sofa.


    Stretching my neck to the fullest as I enjoyed the softness of the luxurious sofa, I contemted��


    "It''s okay!"


    "In the first ce humans are creatures that want to know more about things that interest them."


    "The things that you know the best be your favourites��."


    "....The person you know the best will be your most precious person."


    "Then how can Mitshua herself?"


    "How can she not be obsessed with Shouta?"


    "Then I guess I just have to be her favourite person."


    A smile crept up on ndor''s face as he put the emptied cup of the table.


    "Okay, now let''s go!"


    "Enough idling around, need to go market to buy some groceries and other basic stuff I missed."


    As I got up and took off my shirt I once again admired the nail marks left on the back of the shirt which had torn it at various corners.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s gonna be a difficult cat to tame."


    After changing his shirt, ndor walked out of the room.


    ...


    Unknown to ndor, at a corner of this city, in a church most of the priests and nuns were lying in a pool of blood.


    A young priestess who had fallen in a well just woke up.


    She stood on her toes and looked above.


    "It''s the retribution for stopping me from meeting Shouta, now you all had to die", she eximed in amentful tone.


    "Poor souls, May the Lord have mercy on the souls of the sinners."


    "I told them that me and Shouta were destined to be together till eternity, it was the will of Holy God itself but they didn''t believe."


    "Sinners who question the Almighty must die!"


    She looked around but it was too dark.


    "How can I get out of this well, its walls are too high."


    "I still need to meet Shouta, I must honour our promise."


    Above the well some people dragged the young girls they had just captured."


    "Hey, we had a good time", said one of them.


    "Yes, killing all these weaklings was not a big deal, the best part was we got so many young girls."


    "They will make perfect ves. We are gonna get rich by selling these chicks", replied the bulky one who seemed to be the captain of the thugs.


    "Hey, wait, some voice ising from that well", they quickly caught upon the loud sermons of the self-proimed priestess trapped in the well.


    "Captain, there seems to be a girl down there."


    "Perfect! Another ve..we are getting rich boys!"


    "Throw the rope and pull her up, what are you guys waiting for?"


    His subordinates quickly followed hismand as they allughed out aloud in satisfaction.


    A rope suddenly came in front of the eyes of that self-proimed priestess who seemed to be enchanting some weird words.


    "It''s the rope of salvation the Holy God descended upon me."


    Seeing the rope in such darkness, her eyes bloomed as she felt her devotion was being answered. Her twisted faith further cemented~


    She thought the God, impressed by her faith, threw a rope of salvation to help herplete her wish.


    With a happy smile she grabbed the rope as she hung her entire body''s weight on it, the smile on her face kept getting wider as she was being pulled up by those ve traders.


    "Oh dear Shouta, I aming."


    "SHOUTA"


    ''Shoutaaaaaaaaa''


    ?���ã�?�ޣ�"My one and only Shoutaaa."

 Chapter 87 Making Preparations

    After asking for directions from some strangers I quickly found the market.


    Even though the world seemed advanced in technology, people were inclined to be more focused and obsessed with the idea of strengthening their physical bodies.


    After all, it helps increase their lifespan, who doesn''t wanna live for a little longer?


    ''Hmmmph, people of this world do physical exercises mostly to raise their physical strength. Basically, after calcting roughly the beginner, master, grandmaster, true warrior, and the  mortal God level of this world coincides with 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th and sixth level of strength respectively.''


    ''The exercises are not much different from the one I used to do back at my original world.. runningps, lifting weights, dueling against each other, squatting etc��the only difference is that the people of this world can only increase their physical strength and lifespan like this ..there''s no contact with any magic or some cultivation techniques.''


    ndor''s head was full of thoughts as he kept walking forward.


    I finally arrived at a big supermarket, it was near closing time so the supermarket was mostly empty.


    In tight times like this when Ick time, Instead of going to individual shops.. I prefer going to malls/supermarkets as everything can be found in one ce..after all, I am not like those women obsessed with shopping who can spend the entire day just looking at a pair of shoes.


    I spent about 98% of Erin''s money on buying stockpiles of vegetables, fruits, some local dresses, kitchenwares, house decoratives and the most important thing at the moment��aptop.


    The person sitting at the billing-counter was surprised by seeing trolleys full of so many different things.


    He wanted to ask why am I buying so many different things at once?


    After hesitating a bit, he couldn''t keep out his curiosity.


    "Sir, are you sure you''re gonna buy all that in one go? It''s gonna cost a lot!"


    But seeing my serious face, he shut his mouth.


    As long as they are paid, it doesn''t matter what the customers buy. Being a professional, he had seen his fair share of different customers so, in the end, he kept his mouth shut.


    "Heck, I even bought the trolleys to take the things out."


    With some effort, and help from an employee, I dragged the entire stuff I bought outside the supermarket.


    My forehead was already slightly sweating as I pulled all the stuff I bought outside the supermarket.


    The employees asked if I need help to carry the stuff back home..


    I told them that my friend wasing to pick me up in a car and I will load everything on it.


    After getting positive response, the employees walked back inside the supermarket and started closing the building , it was already time to go home as business hours were over.


    "Good, it seems there is no one here outside and all those employees went inside, it will make things much easier for me."


    With a quick check that no one was around, I hurriedly swiped the special storage ring I was wearing.


    Everything disappeared in a blink of an eye as it moved inside the storage space.


    The best part was vegetables and fruits can stay fresh.


    ''Maybe, the reason for it is time stays frozen inside but then again my understanding of space is still shallow so it''s only a guess for now'', I started heading back to my room.<sub> </sub>


    The day was tiring, even though I wanted to liefortably on the bed and close my eyes..I still needed to do an important thing after getting back to my room.


    ...��.


    Without anything major happening ndor arrived back to his room.


    After some time of adjusting things here and there, the room was finally my taste with all the things I needed properly settled.


    After cooking dinner for myself and eating I finally settled down on the sofa and took out the newptop I bought from its box.


    "Okay, now let''s do the important thing!"


    -There was excitement in my eyes as I turned on theptop.


    After dinner, the apples and oranges that I was eating were really juicy and tasty, further stimting my actions.


    With a cable, I quickly connected my phone which had the recording of me and Mitshua when I forced a kiss upon her.


    I yed back the audio on theptop, the ambiguous sounds of our actions could weakly be heard.


    The wet sounds of kissing and the sweet muffled voice from Mitshua''s mouth added apletely different charm.


    I downloaded a porn video in which a boyfriend and girlfriend were getting intimate on a bed. They were holding each other half nude. They seemed to be talking romantically and asionally quarrelled like a newly-wed couple.


    I  removed the audio from it��.


    With quick editing, I mixed the audio in my phone to the porn video that I downloaded.


    The face of the boy and girl were a little blurred, but when you see the boy and girl making out in the video you can clearly identify the voice of ndor and Mitshua~


    If you watch the edited video, you can see that Mitshua and I were glued together and were speaking love words as if we were full of affection and had known each other for a long time.


    Afterpleting the editing, my lips were raised slyly.


    "Haha! Oh Mitshua, tomorrow I will begin the first phase of my attack."


    "If I get serious, there''s nothing that can''t be done.


    Don''t worry Erin, I will take care of your childhood friend."


    "The golden rule that the childhood friend always loses is going to break this time."


    After making sure everything was fine, I downloaded the edited video on my mobile once again.


    With everything done, I closed theptop andy down in my luxurious bed.


    The fatigue was taking over, my eyes were getting heavier with each passing second....perhaps, my body knew that it needed some proper rest before the new day of university life could start.


    Without realizing when, I fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 88 Before The First Break

    The sun rays shone through the open windows, forcing awake ndor, who rubbed his eyes using his long fingers.


    "Aah it''s morning, let''s get the schedule going."


    Without wasting much time, I took a bath and got ready.


    The excess fish curry I madest night came in handy as it saved me time to make breakfast.


    Finally, after 40 minutes I put a backpack on my back.


    The backpack only had a notebook, a pen and one book.


    It was not as if I was going for some study, anyways!


    "Ash, this nostalgic feeling...how long has it been since I put a backpack on my back?"


    "I can''t even remember the feeling."


    "Even though I can''t remember the feeling, my mind can''t help but get so nostalgic~"


    After walking for some minutes I finally arrived at the gate of the campus.


    By following the signs I easily managed to reach my lecture room.


    The schedule was pretty simple: 3 sses/ day each of 1 hour.


    There were only 4 subjects: Physical strength, Physical Health, Science, and Weapon training.


    Well after all the name of the university was: The Martial Academy so everything made sense.


    I quickly sat in a corner beside the windows.


    One after another, people started entering..


    Nahh, they should be called students in the current setting~


    And then the person I had my eyes on finally entered..


    Shouta.. with a smile full of confidence~


    Even though I could perceive that his strength was only at master level, the luck over his head was so fking crazy high.


    I blinked once....


    twice ...


    thrice...


    There was no doubt about it~


    With my special eyes, there was no way I could be wrong...he was without a doubt, the protagonist of this world.


    As if to confirm my thoughts, two girls closely followed him behind.


    One was Mitshua which was as expected.


    She was showing a gentle smile to everyone. If you look at her now there was no way you would believe she was the one crying miserably yesterday after being kissed by me.


    The second girl who too stood out, was in no way inferior to Mitshua.


    She was the same one that I saw yesterday when I first met Mitshua.


    But that was not it, yesterday when I saw her eyes.. I always had a big suspicion.


    I needed some time to confirm my thoughts.


    Nothing needed to be said about the beauty of the two, as heroines destined to stand beside the protagonist and support him, everything about them from head to toe from voice to expressions was unique in their own way.


    All the boys had their eyes on them.


    As if knowing everyone''s thoughts, Shouta''s smile further widened upon sitting. He felt quite arrogant and overconfident, feeling that he was one of heaven''s chosen. With his high talent, and backers only he deserved such beauties, let the eyes of others burn with jealousy..it was a smile filled with such a feeling of satisfaction that I had seen on the face of David before.


    ? The teacher entered as the first ss regarding Physical strength started..


    "Okay let''s everyone introduce yourself", her voice was straight to the point.<sub> </sub>


    One by one everyone started introducing themselves~


    I just got up and said my name and sat back.


    Most people thought of me as shy and did not care much.


    In the end, I finally was able to know the name of the second girl, ire.


    During the lecture, my gaze was mostly on ire''s expressions.


    ''I guess it''s true?''


    The more I observed her the more I was sure about it, but still, I needed some more time to confirm this thing I was thinking of ire.


    When the first lecture was about to end I picked up my phone and sent the message to Mitshua~


    You must be wondering how I knew Mitshua''s mobile number?


    Well for it..just thank that dumb Erin, as her biggest stalker and simp, he already had her number memorised perfectly.


    The message was already pre-written by me in the morning and I was just waiting for the right time for it to be sent.


    "Mitshua, how about we go out to eat today?"


    Shouta asked her with a gentleman-like smile.


    His voice was low so as to not disturb the others sitting around him.


    Mitshua''s face turned red just as she was about to answer, her phone''s notification beeped.


    She looked at the message and a video that was sent to her and then after a minute, she sneakily looked towards me sitting in a corner.


    "Mitshua?"


    Shouta was getting impatient.


    There was a little hesitation on Mitshua''s face.


    She once again looked at me from the corners of her eyes, I even smiled at her.


    Gritting her teeth, she finally opened her mouth,


    "Aah, So-Sorry!"


    "But I am a little busy today."


    "We will go out next time."


    "Oh it''s okay then", there was some disappointment on Shouta''s face.


    Only a couple of minutes were left for break time, I could feel Mitshua ring deeply in my direction.


    Her eyes were saying that she would eat me alive, but I didn''t care.. the initiative was in my hands anyways, does the heroine think she can intimidate me?


    The bell finally rang, Mitshua banged the book she had on the table and stood up decisively.


    Seeing ire''s and Shouta''s questioning eyes, she hurriedly spoke,


    "I gotta go to the toilet!"


    She left the room quickly.


    Before going out of the door she looked at me as if to give me a signal.


    I chuckled as I knew what was the message-


    [Mitshua, check the thumbnail of the video below that I sent: its of me and you being so intimate and talking so lovey-dovey. I will share this video with the entire campus.. let the entire world know about our romance. I wonder how Shouta will feel, haha? If you don''t want me to leak this video,e to the basement where usually no onees during the first break. Reminder: if you think I am joking.. then you can dare take the risk, haha.


    Your Dear, ndor


    Also don''t y the video below in the ss if you don''t not wanna feel ashamed, haha]

 Chapter 89 During The First Break

    The basement was usually used for dance practice after study time was over.


    This time it was mostly deserted.


    I slowly, without any urgency walked over and there it was, the girl who was making me work so hard.


    Waiting at the corner, aware of my arrival, she lifted her head as her scintiting eyes under the dim light locked upon me.


    Those long and curvy brown hairs along with her face without any makeup only highlighted her simplicity.


    Perhaps, the reason I was attracted to her was her simplicity but it was not something I should be bothered about at the moment.


    "Are you trying to ckmail me?"


    Mitshua showed me her phone screen with the explicit video that I had sent earlier.


    "Do you think everyone is stupid?"


    "I am gonna report you to the teachers and you are going to get kicked out!"


    Her mouth kept speaking like she had long prepared what to say.


    "Trust me, if you look carefully, only my voice is audible but the figure of the girl in the video is different, with me speaking the facts..Everyone will realize that you edited this video to frame me."


    "Done?"


    -I slowly closed the distance between us.


    Mitshua tried to back off but her back was pressed against the wall. There was no room to escape~


    "You know even if you are going to say that I ckmailed you..there will be an investigation and your social image will suffer a setback."


    "They say for fake things to exist they must have a true foundation!"


    Showing an ambient smile, I cupped her right cheek with my left hand.


    "And, you know after the investigation at least it will be proven that even though the video is edited the audio is real!"


    "At that time Shouta will start having doubts about you��."


    "He Will think you are a girl who is cheap��who has already been kissed by others!"


    "Do you think he will befortable with a girl who has been kissed by others?"


    Seeing her listening attentively, my mouth was already close to her ears.


    Hot breath touched her sensitive earlobes as her body shuddered.


    As I slowly whispered in her ears,


    "Because I won''t befortable with used girls!"


    Her mint-like smell drifted to my nose.


    My soul once again started getting unstable..


    After calcting in the morning I hade to the conclusion that I need some intimate contact with her regrly until shepletely bes mine.


    One word at a time, speaking as dramatically as I could I kept whispering.


    "Even as a result you managed to send me to prison, my purpose would already be achieved. The other girl will get an advantage over you and be more close to Shouta."


    Her unique smell was driving my mind crazy, it was hard to resist��


    I wanted to kiss her once again.


    Revisiting my desire, I kept speaking.


    "He may end up taking you as a concubine but you yourself know��..Can a girl touched by others be the main wife?"


    Seeing my smiling mischievously, Mistshua red at me fiercely.


    If she could eat me she would have definitely pounced upon me~


    Seeing me so close to herself, Mitshua pushed me back.


    Her eyes confronted mine.


    This was a contest of who would lose first.


    The one who lost first will lose the initiative.


    Yes, all these thoughts must have passed through Mitshua''s mind the moment she saw the video I sent her for the first time.


    She thought she could scare me off but seeing my strong response she was on a back-foot.


    She wanted to gain the initiative in negotiations but everything was within my calctions.


    Mitshua missed the most important fact: ''I had nothing to lose.''


    Clenching her fists and gritting her teeth at the same time, she finally opened her petite mouth.


    Yes, she lost the initiative in the negotiation that was about to happen.


    The approaching time for the break to be over acted as another dose of stimuli forcing her to concede.


    "H-How can you delete that video?"


    "I-I can''t lose Shouta!"


    Her tone was no longer domineering which was as expected.


    Seeing her soft and petite lips, the desire to kiss and inhale all of her mint-like body odour was getting stronger.


    Only I knew how was I holding back~


    "Actually, it''s easy!"


    "I want you to do 2 things."


    Mitshua got rmed.


    "I am telling you��you can''t force me to do those bad-perverted things!"


    "If that''s what you want I refuse in advance."


    Her voice was crisp.


    "It''s a very easy thing for you to do!"


    I once again stepped one step closer to her.


    She was still standing with her back against the wall.


    But she subconsciously realized that ndor not wanted to do anything so she allowed him to get closer.


    "I only want 1 month."


    "After 1 month, I promise that I will never bother you again."


    "First the foremost important thing..I want to kiss you daily."


    She opened her mouth without giving a second to lodge her protest but I was quicker as I put my finger to forcefully shut it once again.


    "Secondly, during this 1 month that we will kiss daily..you are not allowed to have any contact with Shouta, not even holding hands or going home together."


    "Think of it clearly..isn''t it quite an easy task?"


    "You have already been kissed by me once much more intimately��a few more kisses won''t bother much, right?"


    "Isn''t it much better than Shouta knowing the truth?"


    "Moreover, you don''t have any affection or feelings for me so it makes things even more simple when the one month time period is over��You can just think that a dog bit you every-time we kissed."


    "After one month, I promise I will delete the video and will never approach you again!"


    After speaking my terms, I unblocked her mouth which I had covered with my fingers.


    Seeing my sly eyes, she knew it was the time for her to make a decision.

 Chapter 90 After The First Break!

    Mitshua''s pupils were going to and fro as she resisted the urge to blink.


    The tangledness on her face only highlighted her inner struggle.


    Taking short breaths, and taking a full 4 minutes, she finally opened her mouth.


    "Only 1 month?"


    "Not a single day more!"


    -From being meek in starting her tone became decisive by the end.


    "Yes, I promise~"


    Even if this was what I had expected, there was a subtle difference between imagination and reality.


    "I will take this time to fill today''s quota!"


    Not giving her any time, I quickly locked her in a strong-fierce hug.


    The distance was already too close to resist.


    Just like yesterday when I shared a bloody kiss with her, I once again pasted my lips on her.


    ''Yes, this mint-like small was what my mind desired~''


    I could feel my soul once again being stabilized.


    My hypothesis was further strengthened by this fact-


    ''I need at least a daily kiss with her unless I fully conquer her..Due to her having the same face as the girl I had a crush on from my original world, all the regrets of my past life have been transferred to her. Thankfully, I took action earlier.''


    Mitshua had just spoken and was yet to close her parted lips, as a result, due to ndor''s quick action she was not able to react in time.


    His tongue without any resistance forced inside her petite mouth and found hers.


    By the time she realized what had happened, like two mating snakes, her tongue was already intertwined with his.


    Even if she didn''t want it. The strong masculine smell unique to ndor drifted and flooded her nose.


    It was the first time for her to feel such a strong smell.


    With Shouta, she had only held hands and that too only happened just recently.


    Her mind went nk for a second, the stimulus was too much..because of the adrenaline started secreting in response, her body regained its sanity.


    But before she could push ndor away, like a gentleman ndor, himself separated from her.


    "This taste��it''s really intoxicating."


    -I savoured my lips with my tongue, the aftertaste lingering on it still reminded me of how sweet the exchange was.


    ''Come on Mitshua, just think you were bitten by a dog!''


    ''Don''t overreact, don''t let your panicked feelings appear on your face.''


    ''It''s only one month, after that Shouta and I will be together.''


    In her mind, Mitshua desperately cheered herself so as to calm her beating heart.


    ��But the beads of sweat on her forehead gave away whatever she was trying to hide.


    ''Oh Mitshua, do you think one month is a short time that will pass so easily?''


    ''Many revolutions have been sessful in just a single month; History is the witness that even dynasties have changed overnight��..and we are only talking about how to conquer a girl''s heart here!''


    There was a mischievous smile on my face as I turned back.


    The smile on my face was only wider than before~


    "Remember no contact with Shouta for one month nor with anyone close to him, even that other girl ire."


    "Better to change seats before the start of the next period."


    "Otherwise the deal will be off, and I will release the video to the public."


    -ndor''s words echoed in the empty basement hall as Mitshua watched his receding back.


    "Ughhhh! Why?"


    "W-why is this happening?"


    She looked at the watch on her wrist, only 5 minutes were left till the break was over.


    She had to hurry back to the ssroom.


    Yes, even if she did not want to.


    She had to change her seats~


    She was scared that ndor (Erin) hadpletely changed from the one in her memory.


    If she did not follow his arrangements, who knows what excessive demands he put up next?


    "After all, it''s only a one-month period!"


    She eximed in a dispirited tone before running back.


    ....


    Mitshua entered the ss.. Most of the students had already taken their seats.


    She saw Shouta and ire talking about something.


    Her eyes looked over the spacious room.


    She came to her seat and picked up her bag. There was an empty seat beside ndor at the corner of the lecture hall where she had to head to.


    "Mitshua, ir was saying that today is a perfect day to go to the aquarium."


    "You always wanted to go to the aquarium! How about we all go there today in the evening?"


    Shouta spoke unhurriedly. The smile andx attitude on his face only highlighted much of the confidence a protagonist can have.


    Hearing Shouta''s words, Mitshua''s eyes almost blurred at that moment.


    She wanted to speak about how she was mistreated by that hooligan ndor, how she was being coerced.


    She wanted to rush in his arms and cry openly��but she knew their rtionship hadn''t progressed to that level yet.


    Biting her tongue, she resisted the surging undercurrents in her heart.


    She wanted to feel the embrace of her lover but she couldn''t, subconsciously, she looked at where ndor was sitting nicely.


    Her aggrieved eyes red at him but she knew she had to hold on.


    ''Just have to hold on. Must hold on!'' - She kept roaring in her mind.


    She looked down, not daring to let Shouta see her almost Misty eyes as her hands were busy packing up her stuff.


    "Sorry Shouta, but today I have to help my mom clean the kitchen. I won''t be able to apany you."


    "Okay, I have been feeling a bit suffocating since the first period, I am gonna sit near the window."


    Finding a suitable excuse, Mitshua picked up her purple bag and started moving towards the empty seat beside ndor.


    In the entire process, she not once made eye-contact with Shouta for fear that he may be suspicious.


    Putting her things down, with a thump~��she sat beside ndor.


    Yes, all this was happening because of this ndor!


    ''He must pay back! He can''t be allowed to be happy after taking advantage of me.''


    ndor ignored her, as he kept looking forward.


    This only further instigated Mitshua''s emotions~


    ELANDOR, ELANDOR, ELANDOR, ELANDOR, ELANDOR...�� ELANDOR, ELANDOR, her mind kept screaming ndor''s name as if she wanted to engrave his name deep into her bones.


    The fire to take revenge upon him was fiercely lit-up in Mitshua''s heart which had been stable so far.


    Like a cat who wanted to menacingly bite after her tail being trampled upon she kept staring deeply at ndor, sitting next to her.


    [A/N-Check auxiry ch regarding subscription before buying it for next month. Also art of new characters have been added to auxiry ch]

 Chapter 91 Shouta And Claire Becomes Aware Of Elandor

    The second period started like that.


    There wasn''t much happening, it was your usual ss telling basics after the self-introduction of the teacher and fellow students.


    I didn''t bother to pay attention, my concept of raising strength waspletely different from the system followed in this world in the first ce.


    This allowed me to pay attention to all the students sitting around me.


    "Oh gosh! Mitshua, get a hold of yourself girl!"


    "The way you are ring at me will make you look suspicious."


    I whispered slowly to Mitshua who was sitting beside me.


    "Hummmph", she grunted in reply and turned her head to once again look at the teacher.


    But the anger burning inside her was eating her inside out. Unable to hide it, she kept taking fierce nces at me in between.


    From the corner of my eyes and my high awareness of perception, I felt a couple of gazes directed towards us.


    Both Shouta and ire were looking at us sneakily.


    In the eyes of others, Mitshua taking asional peaks at me with her big-round eyes was no different from a nympho who had just found her lover.


    Sometimes she bared her teeth while looking at me, sometimes she clenched her fists openly while at other times she breathed deeply��


    ? Her out-of-sync actions were enough to catch the attention of Shouta and ire.


    Seeing Mitshua''s actions, Shouta felt a sudden sense of crisis. The girl who she had already regarded as his, was looking at someone else. They have already confessed their feelings and even held hands.


    Soon they will kiss and all other things the couple do will happen eventually�� so the one she should be staring at and paying attention to must be him. Why was she giving her attention to some stranger they just met?


    The strong sense of possessiveness ignited in his heart made him have bad feelings towards ndor unintentionally.


    ''Never mind, maybe that boy annoyed her! When we will go home together, I will ask her why was she looking at that boy like that'', after telling himself these assuring words Shouta no longer paid attention to ndor and Mitshua and instead concentrated on the ss.


    But ire was still looking towards them. There was a different type of emotion in her eyes.


    At this time, unable to hold back I turned my face towards one side and my eyes met ire''s.


    I was sure about it. The moment I saw her eyes I knew she was different from the other heroines. Those eyes did not show any hostility nor had any resentment for borrowing her friend��they were full of curiosity.


    It was like she wanted to know more, like a kid who was bored the entire evening and found a new toy to y with. The excitement that she wanted to see all my secrets naked was clearly written on her oval face.


    I was no stranger to this because I myself used to look at some people with those eyes before I transmigrated.


    Not to be outdone, ire nodded at me and showed a meaningful smile before just like Shouta once again concentrating on the ss.


    From this little confrontation, one thing was sure.


    ''ire was not in love nor had any feelings towards Shouta!''


    ''So is she with Shouta just to find something exciting and worthwhile in her boring life?''


    The question I asked myself only increased my guard for her.


    ...


    ����ire''s pov��-


    Oh gosh, my life has been so boring. Sometimes I ask my silly mind a question what''s even the point of living?


    This stupid life��.just following the usual routine of getting a little strong��finding a job�� someone to marry then have kids, it''s like you are an actor following a ready-made script prepared specially for you.


    Then one day a boy named Shouta caught my attention, he always ovees his difficulties so easily, always has people running errands for him, and always has things so favourable that it seemed he was using some kind of cheat. So I got close to him to find out what sort of cheat he had, maybe that will make my boring life interesting?


    But yesterday, I met a strange boy looking at me and that naive Mitshua.


    He was trying to spy on us when we talked with Shouta.


    He thought he was hiding perfectly but I still found his shadow, thanks to the special talent of my family -Heightened Hearing senses, which helps me to be aware of anyone near me.


    But the thing was there was no infatuation or obsession in his eyes.


    I am self-aware of my and Mitshua''s beauty~


    Countless boys have confessed and pursued us but his eyes were clear like he had a different motive.


    And, today Mitshua got up suddenly and sat beside him?


    Heck! She even gave a wry excuse that she want to sit by the window.


    Who are you fooling Mitshua? With that silly excuse, you can fool Shouta but not me.


    Just look at all those expressions you are showing after sitting beside that boy~


    You never once showed such expressions in front of Shota!


    What did that boy do to you for showing such a response?


    Moreover, when everyone seem to be interested in the lecture, that boy''s mind waspletely in a different ce as he never once looked towards the teacher who was teaching.


    You are in such a prestigious university to learn about how to raise your strength so why are you not focusing?��you do know the tuition fees is high and everyone who enrols here aspires to be a sessful person, for that you need to study properly and today is the first day, the first impressions made on others will help you in establishing easy future connections.


    But heck! Even his self-introduction was a single line- I am dnor, unlike others who told about their goals, their character, their achievements etc.


    He seems to be hiding a lot of stuff. With Shouta, I never felt such curiosity.


    It''s my intuition but I think there is a big secret��I want to know what he is hiding so badly!

 Chapter 92 Yet Another Shameless Kiss

    After all the three periods ended everyone started packing their stuff and started leaving one after another.


    "We will go home together", I told Mitshua who had just gotten up.


    "Why? I don''t want a bad person like you around me anymore".


    "You have already me kissed today..so there''s no need for any further interaction today", spoke Mitshua in her annoyed tone.


    To show her dissatisfaction she folded her arms and looked at me provocatively, not hiding her hostility in the slightest.


    "It''s to make sure that you don''t go home with Shouta or ire."


    "ording to our agreement, you can''t interact with either of them for a whole month ."


    "I am just making sure that you don''t y any tricks behind, you must be having a guilty conscience and thinking of secretly going back with Shouta, right? That''s why you are reacting too much."


    "No, I am not the sort of person who breaks their promise! Isn''t it just going back? Let''s go!"


    Having no words to refuse, Mitshua picked up her purple backpack. Even though she did not want ndor near her, his reason did not seem to have any loophole.


    Just as Mitshua and I were about to leave the ssroom we saw Shouta and ire waiting at the door.


    "Mitshua, let''s go together!"


    -Shouta spoke in his sunny voice. The deep-affection in his eyes was written all over his face.


    "Yes, let''s go", ire too spoke.


    She even winked at me who was standing just behind Mitshua.


    Mitshua was surprised but she knew ndor was just behind her. She must refuse or the video will be leaked~


    The boy already dared to kiss her so boldly, he will surely do what he says.


    Seeing her still quiet and still hesitating, I decided to lend her a hand.


    "I am sorry but I am new in the city and do not know where the post office and good grocery shops are. Seeing me so helpless, Mitshua said she will show me around the city before going home."


    I elbowed Mitshua as I got in between her and Shouta.


    "Mitshua, let''s go or we will bete."


    Without saying anything to Shouta and ire, I left the room.


    I was sure Mitshua would follow behind.


    "What a rude fellow, he didn''t even say hi to us", said Shouta feeling a little grumpy.


    "Sorry, like he said I already promised him."


    After speaking, Mitshua hurriedly left them behind. ndor had already given her a suitable excuse to leave.


    "Strange....ire, don''t you think she is acting a little weird?"


    -Shouta asked ire who was standing next to him.


    "Well, I don''t know much."


    Seeing the pair of Mitshua and ndor getting further and further away, a light shed through ire''s eyes as she thought of something.


    "I also realized I had something important to do."


    "I will go to the aquarium with you next time."


    Without caring about Shouta''s response, ire quickly followed behind the disappearing pair.


    "Oh, what is wrong with both of them?"


    "Before every time I asked, they always said yes even if they had something to do."


    "It''s the first time that someone has refused me."


    Shouta stood there in a daze as he could only watch the girls vanish away.


    .......


    After leaving the university campus, I quietly followed behind.


    There was a tacit-silence between me and Mitshua.


    After walking for a full twenty minutes we finally arrived at where she lived.


    From the looks of it, it seemed nothing more than your usual middle-ss home.


    "Now you n to apany me inside?"


    Mitshua red at me with her hot temper.


    "Well, since I havee so far I feel thirsty."


    "Plus it would be a good chance for me to say hi to your family!"


    I spoke shamelessly. It is said that if you are chasing a girl then you must forget about the concept of shamelessness, and that is what I was doing right now.


    As I was looking at her, I noticed that someone from the windows on the first floor was watching us secretly.


    ''A mature woman, hummmph?  ... Perhaps she is her mother?''


    "Ughhhh you!!!"


    "I am going inside."


    Just before she was about to enter the house, I pulled her right hand towards me.


    The force by which she was pulled made herpletely unstable.


    Her body staggered as she lost her center of gravity.


    Just before she was about to fall, I caught her in my embrace.


    Mitshua''s mother, who was secretly watching us from the windows, on witnessing her daughter hugging a boy she had never seen before, was taken aback.


    To hide her shock she covered her wide-opened mouth with her small hands.


    "What the heck did you do that for?"


    Lifting her little head, Mitshua looked at me.


    "It''spensation for forcing me to help you by giving a suitable excuse to Shouta and ire."


    "W-what?"


    Instead of answering her, I bent my head and under her wide eyes pasted my lips once again against hers.


    "Wuvuuu-ughhhh"


    "UuuAaaaahhhhhhghhhh~"


    ''Yes, let''s be as shameless as we can.''


    ''I savoured her taste yet once again as my strong masculine smell flooded her nose which she by now, hated the most.''


    Just as I tasted her sweet taste I was pushed away by Mitshua.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahooooo!" -Mitshua was bewildered but before she could show any form of anger or resentment a loud scream was heard.


    Both of us looked up and saw a woman looking at us with shocked eyes.


    "M-Mom"


    "Fuckk, it''s not like that."


    To avoid any misunderstanding, Mitshua hurried inside the house.


    Looking at her running inside I just smiled contentedly.


    All of this was done by me deliberately.


    I already knew this misunderstanding that I intentionally caused could not be cleared so easily.


    I wonder how her mother will interpret my rtionship with her? After all, except for a boyfriend, how can a boy so easily kiss a girl?


    Today''s job was over, everything was ording to my n~


    I turned around and started walking back.

 Chapter 93 The Stalking Girl

    "I''ll put my armor on��Show you how strong I am��


    I am unstoppable.. I am Porsche with no brakes�� I am invincible~"


    Without minding my surroundings, I kept walking while singing one of my favourite songs.


    "Okay, you can now show yourself."


    I looked back at the empty street.


    Seeing no oneing out, I once again shouted.


    "Is it fun following someone? What are you�� a stalker?"


    This time the words seemed to hit the right ce.


    From behind a big pole, a girl came out.


    That blonde hair with those amber eyes, and the grace and elegance unique to someone who had seen through many people. The temperament that can catch you in awe upon the first meeting, she chuckled merrily.


    "Never expected that you had the ability to be aware of the surroundings to such an extent."


    "It seems to be even better than our family which has been in the assassination business for quite some time."


    Not caring about the fact that she had been caught, she walked closer to me and stretched out her delicate white hand.


    The whiteness and smoothness of her skin only highlighted the fact of how attentive of a person its owner was.


    "It''ste but it''s still not thatte for our introduction."


    "Hello, I am ire. Your ssmate."


    Seeing her expression, I knew she had been following me for some time after I and Mitshua left the ss.


    "ndor", giving out my name, our hands shook like it was a normal greeting.


    She was someone with a character who I already had an idea of.


    But I was avoiding her for now so that things would not get so entangled up��but she herself came to the door and it suddenly made things difficult for me.


    "Why are you following me, Miss ire? Is my face so attractive that you fell in love at first sight and abruptly decided to stalk me?" -I joked casually, meeting such unknown people you must put up a strong front.


    "Hahaha, Sir ndor really knows how to joke around."


    "Well for starters, there seem to be so many interesting things about ndor that attracts me."


    "Aah, such words can mean a lot of things. It''s better to be clear what this beautiful girl means?"


    -Narrowing my eyes, I replied calmly.


    It was as if ire had been waiting for me to speak these words.


    She pped as she further narrowed the distance between us.


    "Like why Mitshua, who had confessed and was crazy about Shouta, was suddenly paying attention to you and giving us an excuse to sit and walk home with you?"


    "Like how you had been sitting so absent-mindedly without any interest in such a prestigious university where people are busy taking notes."


    "Like��"


    "....how you and Mitshua kissed? Wasn''t she the girlfriend of Shouta, so how?....."


    At this point I already knew, the bird was out of the box.


    Further pretending would only put me at a disadvantage.


    Under her expressionless eyes, I put my hands over her shoulder.


    "Sometimes, it''s not good to know too much."


    "Especially young girls like you."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    I started increasing my strength over her shoulders.


    "Lots of people die every day. Some get hit by a car, some get kidnapped, some get poisoned, some just disappear without any trace."


    "I wonder if ire wants to be one of those people who suddenly disappeared from the world?"


    Feeling my strong grasp, her eyes which had been expressionless finally showed a trace of panic.


    ''Impossible, how can someone be so strong?''


    ''I am already close to the MASTER level of strength, I am a prodigy with excellent talent among my peers; How I can''t even shake his grip over me?''


    -in a single second, various thoughts passed through ire''s mind.


    Seeing the killing intent in my eyes, she realized how serious I was.


    Yes, from the moment I discovered her following behind I decided to kill her without wasting much time.


    She was too much of an unstable factor for me, people like her can do anything to satisfy their interests if provoked. I knew she was capable of bing one of those craziest birches I had ever met~


    But even though she does not care much about life, how could she die so easily? She had just found someone so interesting and mysterious for the first time. She wanted to unravel the mystery shrouded around ndor��she firmly refused to die at this moment.


    "I- I can help you!"


    "You seem to be targeting Shouta? I can''t find any other valid reason!"


    "I can be on your side!"  "I can be your undercover agent."


    Gasping for air, ire spoke everything in one go.


    Hearing her I pondered over.


    ''Will she be a trouble or not?''


    My grip around her loosened subconsciously as I tried to with pros and cons.


    Seeing the grip loosened, ire heaved a sigh of relief.


    As someone from an assassination family, she knew it was time for her to put out her chips.


    The person standing in front of her was much stronger than her, there was no guarantee that she could run away.


    She must speak something that can catch the interest of the other party.


    "I know about the little sister and family of Shouta."


    Hearing her words, my eyes shifted to her.


    "Three minutes��Prove your worth in three minutes!"


    Seeing that she sessfully caught my attention, like a prisoner being granted amnesty, she did not waste any time as her mouth opened non-stop.


    "Shouta had deliberately written in his admission form that he is an orphan so that others would not know about the poor financial condition of his family."


    "He has a younger sister of 18 years of age and a sick mother. Both of them are very conservative and love their house in the slums. Shouta feels disgusted about the thought of living in the slums. With enough money,  he bought a new house and moved in the next day, but his sister and mother refused to move out of their old house. And, you know what?"


    "All his moneyes from her sister who is working part-time to keep their family running!"


    "Apparently, he told both of them that he is going to attend a prestigious university because of his high natural talent and will soon be a strong warrior admired by others, after speaking lies to them he left his house 5 months ago."


    "Even Mitshua, who he met 4 months ago while jogging in a park by an ident, doesn''t know about these details."


    "Only I know these things."


    ...######


    A/N - for free readers..guys a new heroine is added after 20 chs, if u are first to guess the starting alphabet of the the heroine''s name you will win the 15ch privilege tier provided you have discord. So hurry up andment your guess~~

 Chapter 94 Being Extra Careful Is Always A Good Thing

    "How do you know all these details?"


    "I was interested in Shouta so I did some investigations with my family''s help."


    "This information should be helpful to you, right?"


    ire looked at me smugly.


    "I can be your undercover agent."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Like just how betrayed Shouta, if you found something more interesting than me then you will not even hesitate the slightest to betray me too."


    "No, trust me I never felt such curious feelings before meeting you. I won''t betray you."


    ''Maybe it''s not that bad. With her connections, I can keep a tab on Shouta''s actions. The protagonist must be monitored thoroughly.''


    I closed my eyes as I gathered the ve magic in my index finger.


    With my inheritance of the Great emperor in the previous world, basic spells like ve contracts were already something I was quite good at, but I never used them before as I found them too evil.


    But with ire, I could only be assured after using it.


    Reciting some mysterious words, I put my index finger against her forehead.


    "W-what is this tingly feeling?"


    "Don''t resist, it''s a ve contract forbidding you to betray or cheat me."


    "ve contract?"


    "I refuse!", she said decisively.


    "Then die?" -I spoke with the same expressionless face.


    Seeing my clear and serious eyes, she bit her tongue and let meplete the ve contract.


    Because of her offering no resistance, the contract was concluded sessfully.


    ''Oh gosh! First time for me to make a heroine my ve'', I was feeling quite amused.


    ire, who realized that her mind was bound by some kind of strange seal, looked helplessly at me.


    "You don''t have to be so cautious with me, I already said I am curious about you and won''t betray you!"


    "Don''t worry I won''t restrict any of your freedom��but if you have any malicious thoughts about me, you will suffer from an unimaginable pain."


    "Okay, it''s already done now, don''t cry."


    After giving ire some instructions regarding monitoring Shouta 24/7 and inquiring about other trivial things I left her.


    Of course, the most important thing was the same as what I mentioned to Mitshua.


    -You must not have any form of intimate contact with Shouta after bing my ve.


    Call it me being hypocritical or too possessive, I just hate things that belong to me even temporarily��being touched by others.


    Whether ire can live or not or if she can make me lift up the ve seal depends on her performance~


    As soon as I parted from ire, I felt a sudden surge of force rushing towards me.


    With the luck devouring lotus rejoicing upon receiving the sudden influx, I knew it was Shouta''s luck that I plundered from putting a ve seal on ire.


    I quickly came back to my room and sat cross-legged on the bed, digesting the energy that I plundered.


    "Great, with this my strength has recovered a lot."


    "I can already feel it, my inner injuries have healed a lot and strength has increased back to mid-third order."


    "Just need to plunder one more opportunity and I willpletely recover to my fourth-order strength."


    I exhaled slowly as a n formted in my brain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "With ire''s information, I really gained a lot!"


    "The protagonist left his sister and mother to be a strong person admired by others��"


    "It''s your usual routine, let me guess he will indeed be one of the strongest and then return home proudly."


    "I am even suspicious that the younger sister of his is not blood-rted and she even harbours immortal forbidden feelings for him that''s why she is working so hard to earn money for Shouta."


    "When he will return after his sessful trip I am sure the secrets between the brother and sister of not being blood-rted will be out and the younger sister will be added to the harem."


    "I need to target this younger sister."


    "Tomorrow is going to be a hard day!"


    After thinking of a suitable strategy I got up from bed and headed to the kitchen.


    The sun was going down��it was time to prepare dinner.


    ....


    In a local club, Shouta was drinking with one of his friends.


    "Hey Shouta, you are really a lucky guy!"


    "Surrounded by two hot chicks all the time! Man! When are you gonna bed them?"


    "Haha, things like this need to be done slowly, otherwise the future harem will be in turmoil, ahhahahaha!"


    -Shoutaughed out aloud as he gulped another ss of wine.


    "But you know today both of my girls paid attention to a strange boy."


    "I not liked him, he seems to be handsome but you know, right?��both ire and Mitshua never paid attention to any other boy after meeting me.


    Today both of them seemed to be a little bit off, not in their usual state!"


    -Shouta spoke as the smell of alcohol stenched his mouth.


    "My dear friend, you ought to be careful."


    "Maybe that strange boy has bad thoughts about your girls", Shouta''s friend tried to add fire.


    "Nahhh, I believe them, those girls are head over heels for me! I don''t believe any boy is capable of snatching them from me."


    "If he dares��I don''t mind sending him to after life."


    Just as Shouta was about to gulp another ss of wine, he felt a pain in his heart.


    It was like something being forcefully torn from his heart.


    It was the luck plundered by ndor when he put the ve seal on ire.


    ''Fuckk what is this pain?''


    ''I guess I drank too much and my liver is overloaded.''


    "Let''s stop, I think I drank enough."


    With staggering steps and pain in his chest, Shouta got up and started heading to his luxurious house where he lived alone.


    "I need to find an opportunity, I must sleep with Mitshua."


    "Why do I keep getting this strange feeling that she will leave me?"


    "His name was ndor, right? I must pay attention to him tomorrow."


    ...


    A/N -Bted Merry Christmas to all, as for contest inst ch sorry no one was able to answer correct word, the name of new heroine starts from B.

 Chapter 95 Quickly Following The Plan

    It was another new day as the rm on my phone forced me awake.


    Following the usual routine I got ready in no time and headed to attend the ss.


    Minding my own business, I sat in my seat yesterday''s seat.


    The ss was about to start, I looked around but couldn''t see Mitshua.


    I turned on my phone and sent her a message asking her the reason for her absence.


    ��-"if you do not reply the kiss penalty per day will be double"���� after checking the text again I sent the message to Mitshua.


    Perhaps it was the threat, I instantly received a reply from her.


    ��-Bastard, I am sick today! Now don''t disturb me.��


    ''Oh, then I can leave early and follow the n I made yesterday.''


    Just as I had seen Mitshua''s reply I saw the two people entering.


    "Shouta, I am feeling sick these days. I will sit near the window."


    ire quickly sat beside me on the empty seat on my right.


    There was a girl already sitting in front of me and behind me was the wall.


    Before sitting, ire passed a note to the girl sitting in front of me.


    The girl sitting in front was startled when she saw a note being suddenly dropped by ire.


    She slowly opened the note and read what was written on it.


    She looked back at ire sitting on my right and her gaze moved between me and ire as if she had discovered something interesting.


    The girl nodded towards both of us before turning his head back to the front.


    Shouta who just saw ire sitting beside my right felt ufortable.


    ''Fuck, yesterday that Mitshua sat beside that boy and today even ire is sitting beside him?''


    ''No, I can''t allow them to have any contact with anyone other than me'', Shouta roared inwardly as he headed towards the girl sitting in front of me.


    "Miss, my friend is sitting just behind you. Can I exchange seats with you?"


    Shouta spoke in his politest tone.


    "Noo~" -the girl replied decisively. She already agreed to the note ire had thrown earlier.


    "Thank you so much Miss, I will definitely repay the favour next time."


    -Shouta evenughed out aloud. Being refused..he had never even considered this possibility because it was something impossible in his mindset. Which girl can refuse his sunny face?


    "Didn''t you hear me say No? Don''t disturb me or I willin to the teacher.


    The smile on Shouta''s face froze.


    His self-esteem would never allow him to ask to exchange a seat with ndor that''s why he asked the girl in the first ce.


    "Shouta, it''s ok."


    "It doesn''t matter where we sit as long as we are in the same ss", said ire softly.


    Her expression told me as if she had won a secret war.


    "Yes, you are right ire. It''s just a seat."


    Shouta could only clench his fist as he walked back to where he came from.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In his mind, he had already memorized ndor''s name as one of his love rivals.


    I looked at ire who was smiling.


    "It seems you are having quite a fun?"


    "After the sses are over, stop Shouta from going to Mitshua''s house and the thing I asked is it done"


    "Okay, even though I wanna see what you gonna do..cuz of this fking ve seal I will do what you told."


    ire replied unhappily.


    It was clear, like yesterday she again wanted to stalk me.


    "The address of Shouta''s old house where his younger sister and mother lived has already been sent to you in the morning , check your inbox. The message must be from an unknown number��that is my secret phone number."


    I checked the inbox, there was indeed a message from an unknown number with various details that I asked ire to inquire of.


    Soon the ss started, throughout the time neither me nor ire interacted much.


    She did ask some stupid questions like how I raised my strength in the break?.. but I was mostly unresponsive.


    With the bell ringing, I quickly left the ss.


    Before leaving, I made sure to remember ire what I said once again,


    "Stop Shouta from going to Mitshua''s house at all costs today."


    I left without looking behind.


    The surety brought by the ve seal plus ire''s sudden interest in me would be enough for her to listen to me.


    ''But I do wonder how she will hold Shouta back from going to Mitshua''s house? As a protagonist, I don''t believe that he will not get the news that Mitshua is sick. I will ask herter about it~''


    Stopping the unnecessary thoughts, I boarded a taxi


    outside the campus.


    The destination was of course Shouta''s house.


    After an half hour of drive, the taxi dropped me in front of a slum.


    "Well the situation of people living here indeed seems miserable but it''s not that bad to be ashamed and hide about?" -I muttered to myself.


    There was it ��.a shabby house with only 1 room, probably they were using the public bathroom provided by the government.


    Without feeling any disgust, I walked over and opened the door of the house which was not locked.


    As I entered inside I saw something which caught me off-guard.


    "Mother, don''t worry!"


    "You will get better soon."


    "Yesterday, my older brother told me on the phone that he sessfully enrolled in the famous Martial University."


    "In no time he will be a sessful and strong person. Then we will have enough money. I don''t believe with enough money and top doctors we won''t be able to find a cure for you."


    The young girl who was holding the hands of a sick woman lying on the bed was crying with tears falling one after another.


    "Mother, I got a new part-time job. With it, I can earn enough to pay our electricity and water bills."


    The sadness and gloominess in her tone were not something that could be hidden even if she wanted to.

 Chapter 96 Life Is Like A Play

    I had to admit the sight of a young girl, closer to my age in those ragged clothes consoling her mother who seemed too exhausted to even speak struck a cord inside my heart.


    Sensing that someone had entered, both of them looked at me who was standing by the door.


    Maybe they saw the high-quality clothes that I was wearing or maybe it was because of my handsome face.


    Whatever the reason was, upon seeing me the young girl got scared,


    "M-Mister, you must be from the electricity department."


    "It''s only one day more since the deadline passed."


    "I have already got a job and will surely pay the bills."


    "Please don''t cut off our electricity. My mother is sick and needs constant warmth. We can live without light and fan but if there is no electricity, the heater won''t be able to turn on and mother will feel cold."


    "Please Mister."


    -the young girl hurriedly kneeled over and begged me in her most desperate tone.


    ''Oof, from ire I knew Shouta''s family was in poor condition, but this does not seem poor, this seems a dire situation.''


    ''Does she mistake me for someone who came to collect the electricity bill?''


    I too kneeled down and held the trembling shoulders of the crying girl.


    "Radhika, I am not here to collect some bills."


    "I am a friend of your brother."


    Yes, from ire''s investigations I already knew the name of Shouta''s younger sister was Radhika and his mother''s name was Michelle.


    Radhika''s eyes widened upon hearing my words.


    "Fr-Friend of brother?"


    "Yes", I spoke in an assuring tone.


    It was time for my world-ss acting skills to y its role~


    I sighed deeply~


    My tone became emotional��heck, to seem real I even shed some tears.


    "Yes Radhika, I am your brother''s friend ndor."


    Hearing me speaking with such an emotion, I sessfully caught the attention of both Radhika as well as Michelle lying on the bed.


    Both of them were earnestly looking to what I was to say.


    "I don''t know if I should say it but seeing you I could no longer hide it��me and Shouta had a fight some days back. I overheard him saying that he had a younger sister named Radhika and a sick mother, Michelle."


    "He got angry when he realized that I eavesdropped on him. I don''t know why he wanted to keep a secret about you guys. I said I wanted to help you since my friend''s sister and mother are like my own sister and mother. My dad used to teach me that if we have the ability we must help the one who is rted to us.  But sadly, Shouta didn''t agree with my logic and instead got angry when I talked about it."


    There were slight tears falling from my eyes, the acting must be wless~


    Life is like a y, one must act as everything depends on the act. Only when everything is impable from our side can we expect the best oue.


    "I can understand that I must have hurt Shouta''s self-esteem, he must himself want to earn and help his sister and mother. Therefore, it was only reasonable for him to get angry and quarrel with me. Haha, he even said we are not friends and he will never talk to me again."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But, I couldn''t watch it and sneakily got his family''s address and details from the admission office."


    "And, when I came here and saw such a sight I froze at the door."


    "Y-You guys have been through so much."


    Hearing my words both Radhika and Michelle were silent.


    A friend visits his friend''s house but instead of seeing a happy picture and being served tea and sweets, he sees the sister and mother crying.


    The mood only became more gloomy~


    This was what I wanted to get inside the picture I needed to arouse their emotions. It''s said one can only connect better while sharing sadness. The effect was already visible as both of them had stopped crying.


    I knew it was time to force a climax.


    Their agitated and hopeless hearts needed a ray of light,


    ��A ray of hope~


    No, they did not need it, their hearts sought it.


    Patting Radhika''s trembling back I got up and walked closer to Michelle lying on the bed.


    I looked for a few seconds.


    "I can cure your mother, Radhika."


    Bang~~


    Like something burst open in their head, it was like a sun which forced open in their darkest nights to spread its rays, giving hope that there can be light again.


    Both of them forgot about all the sad things they were thinking and looked at me, not even blinking once.


    Under their bewildered eyes, I held Michelle''s hand and closed my eyes.


    After forty seconds I released her hands.


    "Indeed, it is as I expected."


    "I can really cure you, Miss."


    "Re-Really?" - the lips of Michelle which had not been opened for some time because of sadness and depression that she could not get up again finally parted.


    "Yes, since I have said so much I will be honest with both of you."


    "I have lots of secrets and I can indeed cure you."


    Not believing what I said, Radhika got up and hurriedly rushed to me and held my hands.


    "The doctor said if we need to cure my Mother''s illness we need at least someone with a Mortal God level of strength but how poor people like us afford to see such a strong person. Can you really do it?"


    I had already checked Michelle''s condition using my dragon eyes. Actually, the problem was quite simple, she had a special physique and as a result, various meridians in her body were blocked. All she needed was someone to channel their internal energy inside them and let the energy flow through the meridians, unblocking them.


    Because of the knowledge that I inherited in thest world, I knew due to various hereditary reasons- there were various innate physiques in the world which needed their meridians to be unblocked via external help, only after unblocking the meridians with internal energy can their body be stronger. Otherwise, they would end up getting sick due to clogging of their inner strength and will thus, eventually end up only falling sick.

 Chapter 97 Successful Manipulation

    Under the expectant eyes of both, I nodded.


    ''Since this world is only focused on raising their physical strength to get strong, theyck the concept of any other form of energy. But with my practice, channelling some internal energy to her should be no big deal.''


    "Help me get her sit-up."


    Radhika didn''t dare to be negligent and carefully held her mother''s waist from the other side as we made Michelle sit up.


    "Now what?"


    Radhika''s thoughts were mixed. Logically, she should have doubted ndor''s words since he was a stranger but ndor''s approach was too meticulous.


    He cleverly attacked them by giving her hope that he could help her mother.


    Even if the hope was fake or he was telling a lie, it still lowered their guard against ndor.


    After all, it is said hope is the most contagious thing of all human emotions.


    "Just hold her firmly there is gonna be some pain which is a necessary part of treatment."


    Obeying my words Radhika held her mother firmly.


    I ced one of my palms on Michelle''s chest and ced the other on her back.


    With some concentration, I let the energy slowly channel from my body inside hers, then I guided it to flow steadily inside her.


    "Aaah", Michelle groaned in pain.


    "Mother, it''s okay��just hold on", Radhika held her mother''s arms from shaking me off.


    Her meridians were badly clogged and it took me an effort to channel the energy correctly.


    The beads of sweat and my panting breathing were evidence of how hard of a job it was.


    The treatment went through for 30 minutes.


    "I am exhausted."


    Breathing heavily, I separated my palms from Michelle''s body.


    By this time, my entire clothes were drenched in sweat.


    There was ayer of impurities all over Michelle''s skin.


    "You should be feeling a lot better now? Try standing up?"


    Hearing my remarks, under Radhika''s bewildered eyes, Michelle slowly got up on her feet.


    "Im-impossible, I can stand again on my own?"


    "Wuuuwwuvvv~"


    Tears of happiness started pouring out from her once hopeless eyes.


    "Wow Mother, are you cured?"


    -unable to hold back her excitement Radhika held her mother''s hands and started jumping out.


    "Hey, easy! Your mother is only slightly better than before, she needs at least 4-5 times the same treatment I did just now over a period of 3 weeks."


    "Only then can she fully recover."


    Feeling inexplicably so happy, Radhika came and held my hands in gratitude.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you Sir ndor, without your help we would have lost all hope."


    Like Radhika, Michelle was too filled with gratitude.


    "Yes, it''s our greatest luck that Shouta had a friend like you."


    But soon both of their faces became saddened.


    "B-but we are sorry, we know that such treatment must have cost you a lot. We don''t have anything to pay you back", Michelle started weeping once again.


    "Aunty it''s okay, didn''t I say that I already think of Shouta as one of my dearest friends. I already think of you as part of my family."


    "Saying such words, will only sadden my heart that both of you don''t consider me part of such a beautiful family."


    "No-No brother, you did such an important thing to us without any bad thoughts. Mother, how can we alienate such a person."


    "Yes, you are right my dear daughter. ndor, you let me stand on my foot once again without asking for anything. Your ce is no different than a son in my heart."


    Seeing them lower their guard against me even further I rejoiced further in my heart.


    ''This is perfect, the strategy to treat her over time will help me to ask the next thing.''


    ''But I still don''t understand the fact? With ire''s investigation, this Shouta guy is living merrily, drinking in bars at night with bad guys and even earning some decent money��.but why has he not sent any financial help to his family? Did he really feel too disgusted by his mother who he thought had no hope of getting well andpletely gave up on her? Fuck! That Shouta guy has been smiling so happily and chasing girls every day instead of calling home and asking what is happening to them!''


    ''I got it,  that after he bes a sessful and capable person he wille back and help this younger sister and mother, after all, that''s how the plot-armour is! The protagonist''s halo must never be underestimated. But till he bes sessful, must the sister and mother suffer?''


    ''This is such hypocritical behaviour, that''s why I don''t like these so-called protagonists.''


    "What happened ndor?"


    "Why are you looking so nkly?"


    Radhika''s question brought me back to reality.


    I knew if right now I asked for anything that won''t affect their bottom line, they would agree to it immediately.


    This was what I wanted when I came here in the first ce.


    The fact that I could cure Michelle and gain their trust was somethingpletely unexpected and a bonus.


    "Well since I am already like a son in your heart��"


    ".....I do have a request that only both of you can fulfil.


    Taking a slight pause, I finally spoke the n I had in my mind.


    Seeing me still hesitating to speak, Radhika was first to respond.


    "ndor, feel free to speak. As long it is something within our capacity, we will definitely fulfil your request."


    "O-Okay."


    "Actually, it''s pretty simple. I live alone in the hostel outside the university. In fact, the ce where I live is very big, plus it also has an attached kitchen and bathroom. It''s really quite spacious~"


    It was as I said, I had indeed bought the most expensive living ce in the entire hostel.


    I still remember the gatekeeper asking me why I bought a room which had space for 4-5 rooms inside. He said I was wasting my money. At that time, I remembered, I told him that I loved to live in a spacious environment. Never knew it woulde in handy.


    "ording to rules I am allowed to let one of my family members apany me and because I bought the most expensive room which is equivalent to buying 4-5 hostel rooms indirectly, I am even allowed to let a maid live with me."

 Chapter 98 Moral Kidnapping

    Both of them waited for me to finish my words.


    "Since you already consider me as someone close, pleasee and live with me."


    "I had not once felt the love of a mother or sister from the moment I was born."


    I wasn''t lying, from the moment I first transmigrated��...I had basically been alone without any family members.


    "But I already have a job", Radhika tried to refute me.


    "Ohe on, Auntie, do you know what new job she got today?"


    "She got the job of a sweeper in a third-rate hotel."


    "You know, right?��.these hotels do not have a good reputation and lots of bad people usually roam around them. What will happen if someone who has bad intentions sees such a beautiful girl returning homete at night?��..The risk is too great!"


    Hearing my words, Michelle suddenly got rmed.


    Earlier, she was sick and wasn''t able to pay attention to such things but now her mind was working at full-speed.


    "Radhika, he''s right! You are not allowed to do this job."


    "But mom, if I quit, how will we earn?"


    Michelle was silenced by her daughter''s question.


    "That is why I said toe and live with me."


    "I really have a lot of money. Plus, I even started some side online business and earning is quite decent."


    Beforeing here, I had long nned to ask ire for some money. The girl was rich and was already my ve.


    "You can work as my maid and rightfully earn a good sry, and not to forget your mother has only undergone the first wave of treatment, she still needs my treatment at least 4-5 times which will take 3 months. Who knows if there is an emergency and she suddenly needs my attention at night or some unfavourable time? Are you willing to put your Mother''s life at risk", I sternly questioned Radhika.


    At first, Radhika wanted to refuse but when I mentioned about her mother''s health, she was in a fix.


    ''He is right. I can''t put my mother at risk just because I am a little cautious of him! My mom is also gonna live along. It''s not like I am alone living with him."


    "Mother, he is right. Your health is top priority. We will live with him from now on."


    With me deliberately leading their minds, Radhika was already on my side.


    Seeing her daughter''s earnest eyes, Michelle gave a deep sigh.


    "Fine"


    "But only till I get better will we stay with him, okay?"


    "Okay, mom", Radhika was really happy this time.


    All her problems��her mother''s illness, her job, their living expenses��all of them were solved all of a sudden.


    Suddenly Radhika had a thought in her mind.


    ''Wouldn''t it be great if ndor was my elder brother instead of Shouta?'' -but this thought was only there for a second��..''No, how can I think like this? Shouta is working so hard for me and mom.''


    "Okay, quickly pack what you want in a bag and follow me. I will help you shift today."


    "But before can both of you promise me onest thing?"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    -Both Michelle and Radhika answered me at the same time.


    "You know that Shouta is angry over me. He is working hard so that he can earn and then treat his mother with his own-earned money."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If he suddenly discovers that I behind his back treated his mother and is even helping his sister by giving her a job, his self-esteem will be hurt. He will feel that I snatched away his reason to earn money and be a sessful person. In the end, he may think of me as someone he hates the most. I do not want to see such a thing happening. So please promise me that both of you will not reveal anything about me nor will tell that his mother is already recovering. When the right timees, I will myself tell everything to Shouta. Till then please hide everything from him?"


    Seeing my pleading eyes the pair of mother and daughter was deeply moved.


    Even I was amused at my acting skills.


    "Shouta is such a fortunate guy to have a friend like you who care so much about him, don''t worry I promise we will tell nothing to Shouta", Michelle had tears in her eyes while speaking.


    "Don''t worry we will even say that we are living at the same ce with nothing much happening in case Shouta calls and asks anything", Radhika too chimed in just like her mother.


    Hearing their replies, my heart was filled with satisfaction~


    My first part of the n had progressed without any setbacks.


    "Okay, let me help you two pack up. We only need your clothes, I have everything else where I live.


    With me helping them it hardly took an hour as we packed their clothes in four big bags.


    Radhika and Michelle were yet again surprised to see me lifting three heavy bags at once so easily.


    I could have lifted all four bags at once but to not seem so exaggerated, I still decided to hold back.


    Outside the house, a cab was ready which I had booked.


    ....


    After half an hour of drive, we were finally back at my ce.


    The security guard didn''t question me when he saw two beautiful girls walking behind me.


    To be honest, Michelle still had a ripe and curvy body.


    She looked like Radhika''s elder sister when they walked together.


    "Wow, this is really too spacious!"


    "Wow, so many furniture and electrical appliances!"


    -Radhika eximed upon seeing so many things in my room.


    My room, due to its huge size, had 3 sub rooms along with a kitchen and bathroom.


    "Both of you can choose one of the rooms each, the rightmost room is mine."


    "Almost all the rooms are packed with all the necessities."


    Radhika and Michelle who were inspecting things nodded contentedly at my words.


    They were still filled with shock that they will live in such good living conditions.


    It was not to me them, ndor had put all sorts of things from his storage ring here. It seemed like you were living in a five-star suite.


    Such a luxury was a dream for Radhika and Michelle.


    "Okay, I have something important to do so I wille backte."


    "The kitchen is loaded with all sorts of fruits and vegetables. Don''t wait for me to have dinner."


    "It''s gettingte, is it necessary for you to go at this time?" -Michelle asked in a worried tone.


    "I have to go to one of my friend''s house. She was sick today and missed her sses. She doesn''t have many friends and will feel bad if I don''t  visit her."


    Seeing my sincere eyes, Michelle could only reluctantly agree.


    "Fine, but remember toe back early."

 Chapter 99 Visiting Mitshua’s House

    Hearing the phone''s notification sound I took it out of my pocket and checked, a message was sent by ire.


    In it she bragged about how she fooled Shouta into going somewhere for a pic then backed out at the veryst second, saying she was not feeling good thus wasting his entire day, she even deleted the message sent by Mitshua on Shouta''s face without him even being aware of it. I guess Mitshua gonna be sucking because Shouta didn''t reply nore to see her haha~


    ''This ire is really capable, it seems I would need to give her some rewards next time I meet her.''


    "Okay, let''s go to a cake shop."


    It was about 7 pm, and most shops were still open.


    Before going to Mitshua''s home I headed to a cake shop along the way.


    "It''s time for the second part of my n."


    I didn''t hesitate to buy one of the costliest cakes which looked he cute.


    Of Course, I made sure the baker wrote some special words on it~


    ..........


    I was standing in front of Mitshua''s home a big box


    containing the cake I bought was in my hands.


    The door opened and in front of me was the same mature woman who saw me and Mitshua kissed yesterday sneakily from the first floor.


    She was without a doubt Mitshua''s mom.


    She was taken aback by seeing me.


    "Hello, Auntie!"


    "Hello" -she replied wryly.


    "Aah ahem, it''s the first time I am seeing you��"


    "Are you��Perhaps one of Mitshua''s friends?"


    "Auntie, I am ndor. Mitshua texted me in the morning that she was sick. I wanted to see her in the morning itself but how can wepromise our studies? If I did that, Mitshua would only feel sad about it."


    "But even if it''ste, it''s not thatte.. there are still some hours left for the day to be over. Topensate foringte, I hope Auntie will like Mitshua''s favourite cake that I bought on the way", I spoke in a righteous tone.


    There were a lot of things on Mitshua''s mom''s mind. Yesterday, she saw her daughter kissing a boy she had never seen before, the point was her daughter didn''t resist the kiss. Wasn''t the one she liked Shouta? So why did she kiss without any resistance? She wanted to ask her daughter but she just shut herself in the room and the next day she was sneezing badly and had a fever, as a result, she forgot to ask about it~


    "Ahem, can you tell your auntie what is your rtionship with my daughter? Friends don''t seem to bring such big and seemingly expensive cakes at their doors?"


    -Her eyes narrowed a little.


    "Didn''t Auntie see what I and Mitshua did sneakily yesterday from the window?"


    "How can a girl let someone other than her boyfriend kiss her so intimately?"


    Hearing my words, auntie was surprised.


    "Y-Youuuu, Y-ou are my daughter''s boyfriend?"


    "Why don''t I know anything about it? Last time Mitshua said that she liked Shouta about 2 months ago.."


    "Auntie, let''s get inside first then talk, my hands are getting sore holding such a heavy cake."


    "Aah, I am sorry I was so lost in what you said then forgot to ask you toe inside. Come in quickly."


    Under my scheming Mitshua''s mother was already hooked on my lies and invited me inside~


    I knew it was once again time for my world-ss award-winning acting.


    ''Even though it''s so shameless but I have already stopped so low, it doesn''t matter if I act a little more.''


    -I followed behind the maturedy inside the house.


    She took the cake from me and kept it on a shelf and shortly served me tea, with some biscuits.


    She was looking at me curiously as we both sat across the table.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I knew she wanted to know the details badly, after all, it was a normal thing for a mother to know what was going on with her daughter''s life, right?


    "Auntie, where''s Mitshua?"


    "She is sleeping upstairs in her room."


    ''___''


    ''___''


    The silence between us was getting awkward, I decided to be the first to open up or this atmosphere would only make me feel suffocating.


    "I know you are worried about your daughter."


    "Actually, I shouldn''t be here. I had a promise with Mitshua that I couldn''t visit her house. It was only on an impulse that I came here today."


    Hearing me, I sessfully caught the utmost attention of thedy sitting in front of me.


    "Why shouldn''t you be here? Aren''t you Mitshua''s boyfriend? So what''s wrong with visiting her home?"


    Seeing her taking more and more interest in the talk.


    I decided to turn the situation up-a-notch.


    I gave a deep sigh as my eyes drooped followed by my neck as my face gave an expression as if it was holding back some secret.


    My expression only raised her worry as she thought I was holding back some secret rted to her daughter.


    "Auntie, since I already consider Mitshua as my girlfriend I can''t hide this from you��."


    "It is wrong of me to hide it from you in the first ce."


    "��.it all began a month ago!"


    "I just came back to this city after a long time"


    I was technically not wrong since Erin, whose identity I borrowed, came back one month ago to investigate Shouta and Mitshua.


    "I was walking back after shopping for some groceries when I saw a girl squatting on the road and crying bitterly."


    "I was taken aback why such a pretty girl like her is crying so loudly?"


    I slowly spoke my words to increase the suspense. As a result, I could even hear the deep breathings of thedy in front of me.


    "I approached that girl. That girl seemed broken�� without any emotions, she was just lying and crying non-stop. After urging her repeatedly, I managed to take her to a park and even bought her an ice-cream."


    "After some minutes of counselling, the girl finally told me her name was Mitshua~"


    "I asked her what happened? Hearing my concerns and repeated urging she finally opened up, that the boy she liked named Shouta, already had intimate contact with various girls. He was a yboy and was ying with her feelings and after getting tired of Mitshua, he would surely dump her."


    Mitshua''s mother who was hearing attentively clenched her fists but she still resisted the urge to bang on the table as she wanted to know what happened next.


    To add more drama, I shed some tears and wiped my eyes with my right hand as my tone became soberer.


    "Then both of us talked a lot and discovered we had many things inmon."


    "I had to admit that I was really impressed, the more I talked the more I discovered how many talents and skills Mitshua had."


    "Before parting we shared our phone number."


    "Then we started messaging and talking with each other after that day."


    "At first, we were both shy as Mitshua was going through her first heartbreak.. so I knew I must not be in a hurry and let her have proper time to adapt to the situation."


    Mitshua''s mom, who was listening earnestly, kept nodding at my words.


    I knew she was already thinking of me from the perspective of a future son-inw.


    All I needed to do right now was to score more points from her~

 Chapter 100 The Get-Well-Soon Cake

    "Then what happened?"


    -Like a curious kid listening to a night-story, Mitshua''s mother waspletely following the rhythm that I set up.


    "Of course, things that should happen between a lone boy and a lone girl happened. We started spending time together, talked a lot then justst week I couldn''t hold back my feelings for her and confessed to her. She was overjoyed and epted me."


    "At first, she was not confident that her family would ept me but after assuring her many times she finally nodded. I promised her that I will be a sessful person worthy of her and will only meet her parents when I achieve great sess."


    "But Aunty, this young love is too deep and alluring��the moment I heard she was sick I couldn''t control myself from visiting her house."


    "Please forgive me!"


    I hurriedly knelt down on my knees to ask for an apology.


    Mitshua''s mom too got up from her chair.


    There were small tear-drops already at the corners of her eyes.


    With trembling hands, she lifted me up,


    "El-ndor was your name, you said, right?"


    In a weeping tone, she spoke,


    "My daughter had the greatest luck that she could meet a boy like you after being cheated by that bastard Shouta, I know she must have suffered a big emotional trauma."


    "When a girl has her heart broken for the first time, she needs someone to confide in. The pent-up frustration and injustice she suffered, needed to be released. She hid these things from me, if you had not helped her open up and heal her emotionally then who knows what would have happened to her."


    "So it should be me thanking you for staying by my daughter''s side when she was at her weakest."


    -wiping her eyes with her little fingers, she gently helped me stand-up.


    The atmosphere became much more affectionate, by this discussion both of us seemed to be closer to each other.


    "Aunty I should take the cake to Mitshua upstairs, she will be happy on seeing me."


    "Ye-Yes, I won''te in between young lovers you can go up~"


    Before heading to the stairways I dropped the final bomb,


    "Aunty, actually�� from the past 3-4 days Shouta has been pestering Mitshua to get together. He just wants to have sex with her but don''t worry, I will never let hime closer to Mitshua"


    "...he maye to your house to tell some lies. Mitshua is naive and kind-hearted, there is a chance that she may be fooled."


    I stopped. I knew further words need not be said.


    A dangerous glint shed in the eyes of Mitshua''s mother.


    She clenched her teeth and made a fist.


    "Let that bastard Shoutae! If he dares toe here I will make sure to break his fkking legs! He needs to pay for breaking my daughter''s heart."


    Seeing the reaction I desired, I started heading towards Mitshua''s door.


    The cake on me was really big, making it difficult to climb the stairs.


    With careful steps, I finally reached my destination.


    I slowly opened the door which was slightly opened.


    Mitshua was fiddling with her mobile, looking again and again at the screen as if expecting someone''s reply~


    "Ughhh, why is he not replying? I messaged Shouta in the afternoon that I am sick, he shoulde and visit me, after all, it''s a boyfriend''s duty!"


    -Mitshua was in a grumpy mood.


    ''Aah, Is our poor Mitshua expecting Shouta''s reply?��but ire had already deleted her message from Shouta''s phone. I wonder, by what excuse had ire taken Shouta''s phone?��let''s leave it forter.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sensing that someone has entered, Mitshua quickly kept the phone in her hand behind the pillow.


    When she lifted her head and saw who it was, she bared her teeth.


    "It''s you?"


    "You treacherous viin, why are you here?"


    Not minding her rude tone, I sat beside her and put the cake on the study-table adjacent to her bed.


    "Of course, I am a kind hearted-guy that''s why I came to visit you."


    "Such a pretty girl like you is sick and no one visits her? That''s so unfair."


    "Even if I admit that I am a viin, I am a righteous viin with a big heart~"


    "We already have shared a bloody kiss..perhaps, I can be considered someone even closer than those fake friends you have."


    "Don''t try to trick me."


    I did not care about her anger and sat closer beside her as I lifted the big box containing the cake that I had earlier kept on the study table.


    "What''s in this big box?"


    "Open and see for yourself?" -I gave her a sly wink.


    "How the fuck did you even enter the house?"


    "Did you trick my mom? There''s no way she would let a boy enter my room that easily."


    -Mitshua seemed to have regained her energy on seeing me as she all of a sudden became lively.


    Maybe it was the boredom of staying alone in bed the entire day that when she found someone to talk to, she let her emotions flow even when the other party was ndor, her current number one enemy.


    "Hummmph"


    "Yesss and Noo~"


    "Remember? Yesterday she saw us kissing��"


    "Had to give her an excuse."


    "��..so just told her I was your boyfriend and came to see you."


    "It''s natural for a boyfriend to visit his girlfriend when she is sick, so she easily let me in."


    I could hear Mitshua''s gnashing of teeth as her anger was boiling.


    "Y-You told her that you are my boyfriend?"


    "She will now tell dad��you know you did a fkkkinh��."


    I interrupted her cursing as I put the box right on herp.


    "Okay, okay other things are not important."


    "Your tongue must be tired because of drinking milk and eating that nd food for the sick."


    "Just hurry and open it."


    "Hummmmph", Mitshua eximed but her hands still moved as she opened the big box that was on herp.


    "W-what?"


    -Mitshua was bbergasted.

 Chapter 101 Distance Within 45 Cm

    "Wow,vender and coconut-voured cake?"


    "How did you know my favourite vour?"


    "Wait��. something is written on top of it~"


    -GET WELL SOON DEAR MITSHUA-?


    Mitshua had to admit that even though ndor was a scumbag he still knew how to treat girls.


    ''Baah, what am I even thinking? It is only fair for ndor to treat me like this, he mustpensate for taking away my first kiss.''


    -Mitshua quickly hid her feelings and put on a poker-face.


    "Okay, now let''s eat it."


    Say, "Aaah"


    -Under her bewildered eyes, I cut a piece with the knife I have brought along and put a slice directly in her mouth.


    Gulped~


    Under ndor''s sudden attack, Mitshua was forced to swallow arge piece at once.


    "Isn''t it tasty?"


    Mitshua did not know why but she forgot to push away ndor that was sitting so close to her on the pretext of feeding her cake.


    Humm~


    She affirmed with her a meek nasal sound.


    ''As expected, it is said as long as something sweet and tasty is put in girl''s mouth, her anger will automatically go down~''


    "Here, eat another slice."


    "No, I can eat myself."


    -Not giving her a chance to say no, I shoved another piece with little chocte dressing on it into her petite mouth.


    "Woo-wuhhgh!"


    "You shove such a big piece in my mouth."


    -Even though Mitshua wasining, she obediently swallows everything ndor put in her mouth.


    Seeing ndor sitting so attentively next to her and his cute actions, Mitshua''s heart fluttered.


    ''Now, he is so close..his face is really handsome.''


    Mitshua suddenly thought that her situation was just like a girlfriend being spoiled by her boyfriend when she was angry.


    For some reason, she felt a new emotion��.


    An explicable feeling deep within~


    There was even a thought that if dnor was her real boyfriend wouldn''t it be much better? But this thought was only there for a couple of seconds.


    ''Noooo, what am I thinking?�� control your emotions Mitshua, he is a shameless guy who ckmailed you. Only Shouta is best for you'', Mitshua calmed down the surging emotions she was feeling all of a sudden.


    Seeing her conflicted face, there was a smile on my face.


    I knew with every single act, my presence inside her heart was only growing stronger.


    To sum up, my rtionship with Mitshua could already be considered intimate.


    If we put the degree of intimacy in terms of distance between a couple, I was already quite far ahead.


    Among a boy and girl, public distance refers to the space distance greater than 360 cm.


    The social distance between them is about 120-360 cm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Personal distance is generally between 45-120 cm.


    And, the intimate distance is within 45 cm.


    Since I have tasted those lips at least twice, we have long crossed that boundary of within 45 cm, haha~


    ''Now that I remember it we indeed forget to do that today.''


    "Mitshua, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Mitshua, who was wiping her mouth after munching on at least half of the cake, was unguarded as I quickly held her waist tightly.


    "You have not forgotten our agreement, right?"


    Mitshua''s face tensed up.


    She knew what I was talking about.


    "Can''t we dy it just today?"


    -Her eyes were desperate but would I let go of my grip?


    "Agreement is an agreement!"


    My face was now so close to hers~


    "Do you know why I made the agreement by ckmailing you?"


    This was the question that troubled Mitshua for some time now, why would someone go to such an extent to kiss her? She forgot to push ndor away.


    "Why?" -in a daze, she asked.


    My lips were only a few centimetres away from hers, her rapid hot breaths collided with my slow cold breaths creating turbulence but neither of us minded it.


    With a sneaky manoeuvre, I curled my handspletely around her as I headed for the final impact.


    Mitshua let ndor do what he was doing, she knew he was just gonna kiss her then back off��that was their agreement; she must abide by it.


    "Because the first time I saw you, I got bewitched."


    "I need a daily dose of Mitshua."


    "��.And"


    Her arms wriggled as her body heated up but she was already locked in an embrace.


    I ascended my face a little to blow short fractions of hot airs over her eyebrows, over her eyes~


    "��.And, I know I am better than Shouta so I will take you for myself because I am a selfish, possessive, and despicable person."


    Her eyes rounded up, even though she had already kissed ndor two times, this was the first time she witnessed his expressions so close.


    The amount of sheer desire in his eyes spoke of how deep the words he spoke were.


    When you covet someone for their beauty, your eyes are filled with lust, when you covert someone for their personality, your eyes are filled with appreciation and gratitude. When you love someone your eyes are filled with deep affection but the eyes of the boy in front of her showed neither of that.


    Even if you covet someone you still don''t confess head-on��.why you are doing that?


    His actions puzzled Mitshua.


    From hermon sense, she couldn''t figure out why he was doing this? But whatever the case was, the unspoken possessiveness which he did not hide, the desire to make her his as he mentioned��


    ...was enough for Mitshua to feel a strange emotion in her heart.


    The feeling that she was wanted, that there was someone who desired her so badly made her heart palpitate like never before.


    If ndor''s goal was to make her heart infatuated with Shouta notice his presence then he sessfully breached all her emotional boundaries.


    ''This is the first time I am feeling that I am so desired and needed, when I was with Shouta I never got this feeling that if I leave something will happen to Shouta��but with ndor why do I get this feeling that if I suddenly leave or back-off, something will definitely happen to him?''

 Chapter 102 *Dishonest Hands*

    Under her rounded eyes��her mouth parted as if she wanted to speak something but ndor''s lips already ovepped hers.


    Like this, they shared their third kiss.


    Lips had touched, her heart was agitated~


    The stage was perfectly set-up, how could ndor be considered a man if he still hesitated?


    His tongue pried open andunched a direct offensive.


    Mitshua''s retreating tongue was finally caught and entangled together.


    It is said kissing skills are something that gets better with time as you keep practising.


    Mitshua doesn''t know why but she didn''t feel the need to push him away.


    Maybe just another simple kiss, get over with it quickly- was the thing she told her questioning mind.


    The concept of bing enemies to lovers always has different approaches. It depends if you had a deep blood-grudge against your enemy because only then reconciliation is something deemed impossible.


    But she shared no such hatred with ndor, he had neither killed someone important to her nor hurt someone she cherished.


    The first time she kissed, she was forced and because of being scared and a bit disgusted,  she couldn''t enjoy the feeling.


    The second time she kissed, she felt like she had no escape and abided by the agreement and told herself a lie that it wouldn''t matter much.


    But how could it not matter? A person can forget everything but he can''t forget the person he was intimate with for the first time.


    And, when she was kissed just now for the third time, she was having a bad day. Due to not getting Shouta''s reply, her mood was down, under ndor''s repeated attacks an opening finally cracked in her tight defence.


    "It''s ok~"


    "It''s okay to enjoy this feeling."


    "A person must remember their first kiss."


    "Since it was forced the first time let me make up for it this time."


    "Mitshua, you are beautiful."


    Pants~


    "This mint-like smell��"


    "��This feel of your soft skin."


    "I have be addicted."


    -Under ndor''s sweet words, Mitshua''s resistance diminished.


    All girls like to hear praise from someone close to them.


    Even if the words are fake, a girlfriend would want her boyfriend to say that she is the prettiest girl in front of them. That is how reality is��


    So how could Mitshua not?


    How could she still remain unresponsive to such a cruel attack?


    ''Shouta, I am sorry! It''s only for one month then we will be together.''


    -tears dropped from her eyes as her wriggling hands which were resisting lightly finally stopped, and let ndor lock her in his embrace, even tighter than before.


    "It''s okay to follow my movements, this is gonna go on for at least a month. If you can learn to enjoy it you will find that the feeling is not that bad��and once you be skilled, when you do it with your real boyfriend, he will be impressed by your proficiency."


    ndor''s words were filled with truth and lies. Just like the Devil''s whisper, she thought about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''He is right! We have to kiss every day for one month straight, as long as I have Shouta in my heart, it doesn''t matter if my body is soiled. Instead of feeling disgusted and feeling intimidated, it''s better to take the initiative and enjoy and be more proficient in this skill. When I kiss Shoutater, he will be surprised and be inseparable from me after witnessing my skills.''


    This was the final straw, the devil''s whisper worked as Mitshua gave in to temptation at that moment.


    ndor knew there was no such thing as only one time. If it happens for the second time, it will happen for the third time too and so on��.


    Temptation is a disease that if given a reason will eat you from indside out, until your thinking processpletely changes.


    Her tongue which was in a passive state in her mouth took the lead for the first time and entered ndor''s mouth as it pushed back the domineering offensiveunched by ndor''s tongue.


    Just like ndor, she too curled it to and fro and sucked in and out.


    Seeing ndor''s actions slowing down which was deliberately done by him, a false sense of victory started prevailing in her mind.


    She was defeated by ndor continuously since the first time she saw him outside the admission office.


    The feeling that she was winning in this battle of tongues fired her-up. Her actions quickened as a sweet smile formed over her glossy lips.


    Seeing things developing in the direction I wanted, Iunched the second offensive. My hands, which were around her waist, started bing dishonest as they sneaked inside her top.


    Her body jolted but before giving her time to adapt, I started caressing her bare chest.


    Mitshua, who thought she was winning, was dissatisfied when she saw the smile on my face. Not to be undone, she too slipped her slender fingers inside my shirt from below. She was still inexperienced to unbuckle the buttons but that didn''t stop her actions. Right now, she just wanted to win this showdown.


    Like a piece of art, I dexterously caressed her as my hands became even more dishonest. Slowly, it ascended up to her breasts. Her bosoms were neither that big nor too small, the amount of flesh needed for her age was perfect, it was an amazing experience.


    The soft and subtle bounciness was something unique only her body could offer.


    Her breathing deepened as a loud moan escaped her mouth.


    Aaahh??~


    "...You are still naive. You thought you could win?"


    -Hearing my tant provocation, she narrowed her eyes.


    Following my actions and like a novice learning from his master, she too started caressing my strong muscr back.


    The touch and feel of such a muscr back along with such a strong masculine smell which couldn''t be avoided due to such close-proximity, her mind started overloading.


    I knew she was sick.


    If I wanted I could push her all the way today but I knew I must not.


    If I did that, then I will only get her body��.I will never get her heart.


    To end up, I gave her breasts a tight squeeze.


    "Kyaaaaaaah ????"


    A sweet sound escaped from her tired mouth.


    The stimulus of breasts being so strongly squeezed was too much for her as she lost the strength and thus, lost her counter-attack.


    Under herplex eyes, I withdrew my hands and separated.


    "It wasn''t that bad, right?"


    She remained quiet. She does not know what to say.


    Her mind was filled with a lot of things but she did not want to admit that she lost herself in the heat of the moment.

 Chapter 103 Regaining Former Strength~

    Her eyes looked at mine as mine looked at hers. It was a brief moment of silence.


    The first confrontation ended with her defeat, and my victory.


    From my experience, I knew this was one of those moments when the moment of silence had more power than any sweet words being spoken.


    People tend to overthink when they are led around, and women are the best when ites to overthinking.


    Just give them a few words and they will automaticallye up with hundreds of reasons and exnations.


    "Let''s click a photo to cherish this moment."


    Not minding her, I picked up her mobile which she hid under the pillow.


    Turning on the camera, I moved closer to her.


    "Say Cheese~"


    "Come on, otherwise you will appear like an old-grumpy woman in the picture."


    Mitshua, who was staying silent, pouted at my sarcastic remarks.


    The selfie was clicked.


    "Okay I am saving it as your background picture, don''t you dare change it. I can exempt you from being kissed tomorrow as long as you do not change it."


    "Okay, I am leaving now!"


    Even if she was trying to y dumb, her lips which curled up subconsciously were enough of a proof that she could not stop herself from being swayed by the emotions that ndor brought up.


    "Fine, now leave!"


    -She hurriedlyid back and put the nket over herself, not daring to make any more eye-contact.


    I had already closed the door as I made my way downstairs.


    Her mom was busy in the kitchen.


    I just left without saying her goodbye.


    It''s better to let the rtionship develop slowly.


    By 9 pm, I returned to my ce, and as I opened the door, I was taken aback.


    Radhika, with her half-closed eyes, was sitting on the sofa with a te of dinner lying on the table in front of her.


    Maybe the sound of the door opening was abrupt or she was sensitive, she awoke instantly.


    Without minding her, I sat next to her.


    "Didn''t I say that you don''t need to wait for me?"


    -I flicked my finger at her forehead.


    "Oh, mother said that it''s always good to eat home-made food otherwise you can get sick."


    "So I waited till you came back, after all, as a maid you are gonna pay me a good sry, it only makes sense if I do my duty properly, hehe~"


    -said Radhika in a silly tone.


    "Okay, I am going to sleep now. You go to college at 8 am right."


    "Yes", I replied not knowing what she was implying.


    "I guess I will have to get up early to make breakfast", she muttered to herself absent-mindedly as she made her way to her room. Because of moving suddenly, and going through a lot of emotions in a single day, she was tired and needed a decent sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Walking her moving so exhaustedly, for some reason a strange sense of warmth spread in my body.


    "Is this the feeling when someone waits for you toe back? This feeling of being cared for and knowing there is someone who will make food for you at home��this is really addicting, kinda nostalgic!"


    "Let''s eat dinner before it gets cold."


    As I was about to eat my food my phone rang with a notification sound.


    It was ire''s reply to the thing I messaged her while walking back from Mitshua''s house.


    It was a simple reply written in caps�C


    (��?????)�� IT WILL BE DONE TOMORROW BUT YOU MUST GIVE ME A DESERVING REWARD(>??).


    "Aah, Tomorrow is gonna be a hard day", I eximed as I looked at childish text emojis sent by ire.


    At this time, just as I was about to put the spoon full of rice in my mouth, I felt a strong sense of energy rushing towards me.


    With the rejoicing of luck devouring lotus inside, I knew this was Shouta''s luck that I sessfully plundered today.


    "Shit, this was a blessing in disguise..I leeched off so much luck in one go, by converting this into pure energy I can return to my peak state."


    I hurriedly went inside the sub-room belonging to me on the far-right as I sat cross-legged to meditate and digest my gains.


    Tonight I was sure I would regain my strength and once again reach the fourth order of strength.


    ......��..


    In the same bar where he had been drinking every evening for 2 days, Shouta was gulping another cup of wine.


    "Haha, this voured one is really good."


    "The fizzy and chilled, the better, truly worth the price."


    Along with him, the same gangster-subordinates, who were drinking together the previous day, apanied him.


    "Brother Shouta, why are you here with us today?"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to bed those girls?"


    "What were their names, aah right- Mitshua and ire, right?"


    -spoke one of his gangster-subordinate.


    "Oh, what do I even tell, that bitch ire!"


    "Trying to act so high and mighty, just wait and she will be screaming under my crotch so badly."


    Shouta was already in a drunken state.


    "That bitch said let''s go to a pic, the entire day we spent deciding where to go. She even took my phone saying her battery died and kept fiddling with it. In the end, my phone''s battery died too and I wasn''t able to call you guys."


    "And when we were about to set off, she said she can''t go today? She is not feeling good?��who the fuck is she fooling?..it was clear she was deliberately refusing me! She will be my wife in future��Had we not been in a public ce, I would have dragged her and tasted her body at that very instant!"


    -Shouta eximed in a righteous tone, as he thought of ire, one of his definite-future harem members.


    "Aaaaah", he groaned in pain as Shouta suddenly felt a pain in his chest.


    It was just like yesterday, the feeling as if something was forcefully snatched from him. The suffocation and pain that a part of his heart was cut off with a sharp knife and being taken away.


    "Fuckkk!" -my liver is again upset after drinking too much.

 Chapter 104 Shouta Feels Elandor Is A Worthy Opponent.

    I was eating the breakfast prepared by Radhika.


    "How''s the toast prepared by me?"


    "Here, drink the milk too."


    -Apparently, Radhika took her duty as a maid seriously.


    "It''s tasty, I wonder how many boys will be envious when they learn that only I can enjoy such a meal."


    -After enjoying what Radhika prepared, I gave her a head-pat.


    Radkhika''s eyes turned crescent.


    Since I took care of all her worries, the space in her heart which was filled with burden was cleared giving ample space to amodate other emotions.


    Because Shouta had been away for a long time, she longed for her brother''s affection, and with dnor''s temperament and personality, with his caring attitude��.unknowingly, she started to fill that void by getting closer to ndor.


    ''Aah this feels good, I wonder if brother ndor could stay with us forever? He is such a nice person!''


    ''I am already eighteen years old and my mom is always worried, Who will I marry?��there is not much age difference between him and me if we could be together...then mom will also be satisfied.''


    ''aaah!.....What am I thinking?''


    -Radhika blushed as her thoughts got deeper and deeper.


    "Ouch!"


    -Radhika held her head and looked at me aggrievedly.


    "Why did you flick my forehead with your finger?.. It hurts!"


    "You seem so lost in your little fantasy you were thinking that I thought it was my duty to bring you back to reality", I replied yfully.


    ''Haha, looking at me with such obsessed eyes? This girl can''t hide what she is thinking! But it''s still too early to make a move on her.''


    "Okay, I am going now, you and your mom after she wakes up can watch television in case you both get bored or can take a stroll outside."


    "Remember your mom has just started undergoing her treatment and she hasn''t yet recovered. Tell her to rest properly, in case she decides to do something strenuous."


    "Hmmm", Radhika gave a deep nasal sound.


    She watched ndor leave.


    "dnor is a nice guy, he reminded me to take care of my mother before going out so early. Brother Shouta has never shown any care towards me and mom. He had always ignored us and not even visited us for a long time but brother ndor ispletely different from him."


    -Radhika and Michelle had already started subconsciouslyparing ndor and Shouta. It was not their fault, when your world is small and only involves a few people, it is natural topare them.


    And in Radhika and Michelle''s little world, except for Shouta, only ndor managed to enter inside, so it seemed only normal.


    ...


    ''It feels so good after regaining fourth order of strength.''


    ''My strength should now be equivalent to a grand master''s level by this world''s standards.


    Another day of the ss was about to start but a lot of people were looking at me with weird eyes.


    It was because on my right sat ire, while in front of me in some spare space to the left, Mitshua had put a chair to sit in front.


    This was not it, to Mitshua''s extreme right, sat the girl to whom ire gave a note yesterday. Apparently, she had another quarrel with Shouta who again came to exchange seats with her. She sought to have reached some secret deal with ire and firmly refused Shouta, not budging to him in the slightest.


    All four of us seem to be cramped in the leftmost bottom corner of the lecture hall by the side of the window.


    Shouta was getting angry. Why did both of the girls like to sit next to me? Even if he said to sit somewhere else, they refused without giving any suitable exnation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In his opinion, both Mitshua and ire seem to have taken some interest in that boy-named ndor, with a bad mood, he could only stare at us fiercely.


    ''Humph, today is mostly practical sses, I will prove that I am much stronger and better than you, ndor'', Shouta roared in his mind.


    As Shouta expected, there were practical sses today.


    After entering, the teacher took all of us to the field,


    where our physical strength was tested by various standards.


    Runningps, lifting weights, punching on cement walls with bare hands, sit-ups, shot-put throw, discus throw..various activities were conducted one after another.


    Shouta, who was overconfident of his strength of master level which only equalled 2nd order in front of ndor, suffered the biggest blow.


    No matter if it was a race, ndor was the fastest.


    If it was just running, ndor ran thergest number ofps.


    It didn''t stop there, in almost everything they did Shouta suffered a loss.


    ire''s eyes were full of stars the more she saw ndor''s performance. In her head, the mysterious veil shrouded around ndor only seemed to get more unfathomable.


    Mitshua, who didn''t know how to react after the previous day too admitted that ndor was the most naturally- talented person she had ever seen.


    Seeing almost everyone admiring dnor, Shouta felt more and more bitter.


    Actually, ndor was controlling his strength. These sorts of activities were like a child''s y in front of him.


    If he had really performed seriously, he was scared his performance would be exaggerated enough to give everyone a heart-attack.


    "Wow, your body is really made of steel, ndor!"


    "Everyone is tired so badly but there''s not even the slightest strain on your forehead", ire eximed as she handed a towel to ndor to wipe his sweat.


    She wanted to unravel all his secrets so badly.


    "Humph, I have to admit she is right!"


    "How the hell did you even train your body till now? Are you only at master level?"


    -Mitshua who was standing along them too chimed in.


    The barriers she had set up against ndor were being pulled down one after another.


    Once she witnessed ndor''s performance on the field, she realized Shouta was no match for him.


    The suppression brought by an alpha male made her look at him in bright light even if she did not want to.


    It''s the rule of natural selection, females tend to be attracted to alpha males who are the strongest and domineering enough so that her offspring can inherit his excellent genes.


    And, ndor was doing a perfect job at this moment.


    Seeing all three of them getting together, Shouta who was sitting at another corner felt a threat.


    "Why do I feel both Mitshua and ire seem to be avoiding me? They give an excuse and get away from me whenever I approach them today!"


    "Fuck, this ndor guy is too perverted, how can he be better than me?"


    "He must be cheating! Look at his muscles, I am pretty sure he is taking some drugs to impress girls. Taking steroids to increase muscle tone and look cool?��Bastard, I have seen plenty of stupids like you. In a 1v1 fight he won''t be able to take even a single punch from me", Shouta, sitting alone muttered to himself.


    "I will challenge you in the uing martial tournament that is in 15 days. There, everyone will see ndor''s true face, when he cries and begs me to stop..but I am gonna beat the hell out of him."


    -The hostility and dissatisfaction in Shouta''s tone were as clear as water.

 Chapter 105 The Routines Are Too Deep~

    Shouta could only hold back his resentment as the day ended.


    When thest period ended, he rushed to ask Mitshua and ire to go home but once again he was given an excuse that they have to go for girls shopping so can''t let him tag along.


    This was just the beginning.


    The chess pieces were finally in ce and it was time for ndor to push his final phase of the attack.


    It was time to tighten the around Mitshua.


    "ire, you messaged me yesterday that the thing will be done by the thirteenth day, are you sure?"


    "Yes, trust me�� with my family connections enacting such a scene would be no problem."


    "But after this, I will get an exclusive date with you��heck, I deserve it, I am literally acting like a horse for you, doing everything you ask for from spying, espionage to arranging all these shady things", ire folded her arms like it was matter-of-fact.


    "Fine, after two weeks when things with Mitshua are sessful I will take you on a date, happy?"


    ''It seems her emotions are not by in any way affected by the ve seal that I nted. I guess she deserves it. You just can''t make others work for you continuously -a carrot and stick treatment must be followed to develop a certain habit.''


    It''s just like giving fruit to your bird to appreciate her when she learns to sit on your shoulder, when you take her out for a stroll. When a habit bes regr then instincts are automatically driven the way their mind is tuned, and thus chances of betrayal decrease ~


    After talking about some trivial things we separated, ire had to go with Mitshua back home today because that was the excuse she gave Shouta.


    ...


    Like this, 9 days passed, I really enjoyed my time��.


    At home ying games with Radhika and watching various movies, while she diligently took care of my meals and the cleanliness of where we lived.


    Helping Michelle in rehabilitation, apanying her for strolls in the evenings. Talking to her about various misceneous things, sharing perspectives on different views of life, debating on suitable and relevant topics and so on.


    By now, I hadpletely gained the trust of this pair of mother and daughter, and theypletely regarded me as someone important to them.


    During the day spending time with Mitshua and ire...


    And, not to forget kissing Mitshua daily.


    By this time Mitshua, learning from me had be much more proficient in the art of kissing.


    Our hands became more and more dishonest as we kept repeating the routine over and over.


    The fourth kiss was 8 minutes, the fifth kiss was for 15 minutes, the sixth was for 20 minutes, the seventh was for 25 minutes straight.


    It was like an addiction, a temptation that can no longer be resisted! Mitshua started getting indulged even if she denied it on the surface.


    Heck, If ndor was sure that the mint-like fragrance unique to Mitshua''s sweet lips was engraved in his mind then Mitshua was equally sure that the strong, heavy and masculine smell unique to ndor was too engraved in her mind.


    Sometimes I went to Mitshua''s house to talk with her mom, sometimes I took her out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first, she resisted for fear of being caught by Shouta.


    But with my repeated sweet words and praises, on the third day, there was a breakthrough as we went to a riverside for a pic.


    Then on the fourth day, we went to a museum��.on the fifth day we went to the arcade to y games.


    The distance between us kept getting shorter and shorter as many boundaries were broken sessively.


    The fact that Mitshua did not resist when I put my hands on her waist in the full public disy while we were out spoke how much she was into it.


    Aftering back from the arcade even Mitshua started realizing that if ndor was her fake boyfriend or real? She seemed to have no resistance to his unscrupulous behaviour which only kept getting bolder and bolder.


    The lie that she kept telling herself that everything will be over after one month no longer coaxed and calmed her, 15 days had not yet passed but she seemed to know ndor much more than she knew Shouta in the entire two months.


    She was getting scared but there was nothing she could do, the rhythm was already set-up by ndor.


    She was like a fat sheep caught by a big bad-wolf.


    The wolf was raising her and making her fat.


    One day the wolf will eat her up but she sort of not disliked this feeling of getting fat~


    How could Shouta be ndor''s opponent in picking up girls? The knowledge from hundreds of novels and dramas he watched before transmigrating proved to be a deciding factor.


    The cliche lines and routines of sending messages, taking girls out,menting and praising their appearances even if they looked ordinary, making out some jokes, telling some quotes from famous movies, bringing so many emotions and those ups and downs to her heart, was something a girl like Mitshua never had witnessed before.


    How could she not start faltering under such an attack?


    .....


    It was the night of twelfth day since ndor first kissed her.


    Mitshua, who wasying in her bed, looked at the home screen of her mobile.


    The Home Screen was the picture ndor took when he brought her favourite cake. Sheughed when she looked at her silly face pouting aggrievedly.


    "He is not that bad."


    "At Least he has all the qualities a boyfriend should have��"


    "��Only if I met him before Shouta."


    "Come on Mitshua, don''t let yourself be swayed remember how much you wanted to be with Shouta?"


    -Mitshua told herself yet another lie. Lately, it has be one of her habits to tell lies to her fluttering heart, whenever she gets immersed thinking about ndor.

 Chapter 106 The Twelfth And Thirteenth Day From The Eyes Of The Protagonist.

    *******From Shouta''s pov********


    "Fuck man!"


    -Shouta lost his calm as he smashed the wooden table in front of him by kicking heavily.


    "Leader, don''t worry tomorrow you should ask that girl directly!"


    -Eximed one of his subordinates.


    Yes, Shouta was once again in the bar where he has be a regr customer for the past few days.


    His gangster subordinates were happy to apany him to drink.


    In anxiety, Shouta sat down reluctantly.


    "It has been going on for 12 fking days��."


    "It all started from the day I first saw that bastard, ndor."


    "Mitshua and ire, who were always following me��I don''t know why?��have started to alienate me."


    "No matter how I try to approach them, they always give an excuse, like they came prepared from home��which excuse to give every day!"


    "But why are they not giving any excuse to that ndor and instead getting close to him?"


    "And you know what? I went to Mitshua''s house but her mom beat me up with a broom and chased me away saying to nevere near Mitshua! Doesn''t that old hag know Mitshua is my girlfriend?"


    "They are my future wives if they do not learn from their mistakes��I will have to get rough and teach them who is their husband!"


    "Yes boss, I think tomorrow you should confront that Mitshua girl directly and ask what''s going on. I suspect that ndor guy is a treacherous and despicable viin. He must be coercing or ckmailing them!"


    -spoke another of Shouta''s subordinates.


    "Yes you are right, tomorrow I will find out what''s going on. Enough is enough. I am their boyfriend. If they dare  refuse me tomorrow, I don''t mind dragging them to a hotel."


    -Shouta''s eyes were crazy, he could no longer stand ndor''s conspiracy.


    "What about our ve business?"


    Shouta asked one of his subordinates, who was the quietest.


    "Leader no need to worry, our guys at the outskirts of the city caught lots of ves. They say there is a hot girl. She seems to be a self-righteous priestess. They will deliver her to you shortly, they say her taste will be very good as she is definitely a virgin", spoke the one whom Shouta asked.


    "Hahaha, perfect!"


    "I will leave now, I need to get up early. It''s already 10 pm."


    ...��.


    *******(The thirteenth day)*******


    Shouta woke up early today, he had set his mind that he will find out the truth no matter what happens.


    Even if he has to use force he won''t hesitate~


    The first period started.


    His girls Mitshua and ire were cramped up with ndor in that leftmost bottom corner.


    They were talking about something asionally and chuckling in between.


    ''Fuck! I have never seen those girlsughing so merrily and showing that shy expression.''


    ''This ndor wants to steal my girls.''


    ''Let the sses be over then I will confront them.''


    During the second break, ndor and Mitshua left the ssroom and went to the empty corridor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Shouta felt an unease in his heart and hurriedly chased after them but when he went out, both of them had long disappeared.


    He looked around but couldn''t find their traces.


    Helplessly, he could only go back to the ssroom and wait for their return.


    Just as the bell, signifying the end of the break was about to ring, ndor and Mitshua returned but that was not the main point.


    He saw it clearly~


    That hickey marks left on Mitshua''s neck��


    Her dishevelled hair and cramped shirt with the slightly torn skirt from one corner which could only be seen if looked carefully.


    Her tired state and following after ndor obediently with those slightly misty eyes only made the situation more ambiguous.


    Words need not be spoken for Shouta to guess what must have happened.


    ''Fuck, how is this possible?''


    ''But right now she just looks like those prostitutes, who I ravished under my crotch after fucking them the whole night!''


    ''Mitshua, did you cheat on me?''


    -ck lines started forming over Shouta''s head as his blood started boiling.


    It was only at that point he remembered that both of them seem to leave together for some time in break during the past few days.


    ''Shit, for how long is this going on?''


    ''What did I miss? For how long is that bastard kissing my Mitshua?''


    The mere thought of her girl with whom she had held hands only once locking lips with another guy made Shouta''s blood pressure soar like crazy.


    He right away wanted to jump and question Mitshua but they were still in ss.


    He red and looked at the adulterers. His pupils were dted as if he wanted to catch even the tiniest bit of evidence visible to the naked eye.


    Just as he looked towards them, he saw a scene that almost made him explode.


    ndor who was sitting behind Mitshua��..


    He had removed one of his shoes and with his bare foot, he was touching and ying with Mitshua''s foot.


    But what made his eyes go red was that like ndor, Mitshua too had removed her shoes and her soft and tenderfoot too was ying and tossing with ndor''s foot below the table.


    It was like they were fighting some sort of game secretly while they had a calm expression on their face and looked seriously at the teacher.


    Shouta was able to see it because he identally dropped his pen below the table. To lift it up, he had to bend down under the table, where he instinctively looked at them, out of curiosity.


    ''Ughhhhhh! This adulterous pair. If I don''t teach you a lesson my name is not Shouta.''


    After sitting back on the seat, Shouta calmed down.


    ''But wait! Only 12 days have passed, Mitshua is a serious girl who cherishes her chastity. I don''t believe that bastard was able to get into her panties. He must have only kissed her because of some reason and not fucked. Hahaha~''


    ''As long as I directly confront and catch Mitshua and put a me on her, out of guilt, I can directly force and fuck her today itself! Yes, this is perfect, nothing can stop me!''


    -A crazy smile crept on Shouta''s lips as he patiently waited for the sses to be over.


    #################


    Guys I created a invite only discord server to tell firsthand about all updates of whenever a new chapter of any of my book is updated and give all the relevant info including updating schedule/future spoilers etc.


    Add me on discord c2# 8780/ send message so that I can add you to the server >.<

 Chapter 107 The Much-Awaited Confrontation! The Protagonist Is Shocked?

    As soon as the ss ended, Shouta saw ndor and Mitshua leaving quickly.


    Today, ndor was going to take Mitshua to watch a horror movie which she was waiting to be released for quite some time now.


    They were in a hurry lest they miss tickets for the evening show.


    "ndor, don''t drag me. We will reach in time", Mitshua was in a cheerful mood, she was going to cinemas after 2 full-years.


    Suddenly Shouta jumped in front of them.


    "Leave my Mitshua alone!"


    He tried to hold Mitshua''s hand but she got scared and backed-off.


    "Mitshua, are you cheating on me?"


    Getting no reply, Shouta''s voice grew louder as he started moving closer to her.


    "Bitch, did you have fun kissing this bastard?"


    His voice was loud, thankfully in the corridor, only those 3 were present at that time as all had left through the other stairs.


    "Tell me? Speak what excuse you have?"


    Shouta''s eyes were red as he gave a scary vibe.


    The colour on Mitshua''s face disappeared at a visible rate.


    "Sh-Shouta, I��"


    Mitshua did not know what to speak at this moment.


    Shouta suddenly confronting her was not something within her calctions.


    I just stood there on the side.


    This was the scene I forced after so many days of my hard-work, and this was only the beginning.


    Shouta forcefully held Mitshua''s hand.


    "Now give me the same excuse that you are sick��.that you are tired��that you are helping mom��.fking do you think I am a fool!"


    He twisted her arm.


    "Aah, Shouta..stop it hurts!"


    "Shut up bitch! Answer why you did that."


    Mitshua''s eyes be teary.


    "Shouta please trust me, ndor and me are only kissing. There is nothing more between us, only superficial and toxic rtionship��.my heart still belongs to you."


    "After one month I wille back to you."


    "Please don''t question and just wait one month?"


    -Mitshua asked Shouta in a pleading tone.


    She thought that Shouta trusted her and will believe her.


    It was true, she still had Shouta in her heart and after the agreement with ndor ends, she will indeed go back to Shouta. All those skills she learned were only for Shouta. Yes, she admitted she enjoyed her time with ndor but she still wanted to get back together with Shouta. Because she met him first so she shall be loyal to him~


    "You love me, right?"


    -Shouta asked hysterically. He was looking very dangerously at her.


    "Yes, yes", Mitshua nodded thinking Shouta understood her difficulties.


    "Then let''s have sex today."


    "I will open a room in the hotel and we will spend the night together."


    "After that, everything will be back to normal."


    He tried to drag Mitshua, his big hand tightly grasped her tender hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mitshua was taken aback, how could she lose her virginity so easily? She had only held hands with Shouta.


    Like an ideal girlfriend, she thought about lots of things a couple would do like kissing, going out, spending time together before eventually having sex.


    How could she miss so many steps and directly sleep with him?


    "Nooo, we can''t Shouta!"


    Shouta''s blood-pressure further soared on seeing Mitshua''s resistance. Her desperate effort to break free from his grasp was nothing more than denying her earlier words.


    He thought that she now had ndor in her heart and wanted to sleep with ndor, that''s why noting with him.


    "Just wait for a month, Shouta, please!"


    "A month? Till then who knows how big your belly will be with ndor''s child."


    -Bam


    A loud voice echoed through the empty corridor.


    Shouta fiercely pped Mitshua.


    The big red-handprint on her right cheek showed how strong the force used was.


    Mitshua couldn''t believe her eyes��she was pped by Shouta? Why?


    She was trying so hard so that she could be together with him, she was sacrificing so much, can''t he be sensitive for this while and just obey her? Does he not have any trust in her?


    It was just one month plus as her boyfriend Of course only he will have sex with her..it was only a matter of a month.


    The p hurt Mitshua both externally as well as internally.


    She felt like something deep inside her cracked.


    The pain was so much but she didn''t cry and looked nkly at Shouta.


    Because of the impact, the phone she was holding fell to the ground.


    Shouta looked at it and saw the background picture of Mitshua''s phone, it was the selfie pic ndor clicked when he brought her favourite cake. The moment Shouta saw that background picture where Mitshua who was pouting like an angry girlfriend stood closely with ndor while sitting on the same bed, something snapped inside his head.


    "Bitch! Bitch! Cheater��inviting boys other than your boyfriend on the bed?"


    In a fit of rage, Shouta lifted his other hand and once again pped Mitshua.


    This time he didn''t care if the other party was a girl.


    He wanted to hit her so badly. He wanted to teach her a lesson. How dare she cheat him?


    The sound which reverberated this time was much bigger in magnitude than before.


    Mitshua who was staring nkly saw his big hand once again approaching her face at an rming pace.


    Before she could react, she suffered the impact.


    The pain was so much that her eyes almost sunk in as her legs weakened from the shock.


    Saliva flowed out from her opened mouth as her lungs out of reflex, coughed violently.


    Her breathing hastened as theck of oxygen hit her brain causing her consciousness to almost blur.


    With staggering legs, her body lost its bnce and fell backwards.


    She closed her eyes, she thought who would even save her?


    This was the moment I was waiting for.


    Only by letting Mitshua experience such pain could I break her infatuation towards Shouta.


    Only by cracking and tearing her belief that Shouta would always believe and trust her could I force my way inside.


    She expected that her head will hit the floor and she would pass out, but instead, a pair of warm hands caught her.

 Chapter 108 Telling Her, I Will Take Responsibility

    It was the same pair of hands with which Mitshua was held countless times the past few days.


    But the warmth they offered was something beyond words.


    Today, there was no disgust in her as she let those hands hold her firmly.


    "ndor?"


    "Shhhhh."


    "Leave everything to me."


    I put my finger on her lips to silence her and with a gentle force, buried her face in my chest.


    Her body quivered but she did not resist.


    Like a boat which found harbour after a stormy journey, she extended her slender fingers to hold me tightly.


    She was afraid that ndor would leave her too, feeling desperate she nestled her head deeper in his neck.


    Seeing our actions Shouta raged.


    "Leave her, she belongs to me."


    "Trash", speaking in a tone as if I was seeing a scum I kicked him.


    Even if he was the protagonist with overpowered luck and destiny, How could he take the attack of a fourth-order head-on? Plus he was still in his growing period.


    Shouta was no match, his body was sent flying to the other side of the wall.


    I held back intentionally, otherwise, all his bones would have broken.


    But the kick was enough to cause enough pain in every muscle and every organ of his body.


    "If you disturbed Mitshua next time! I won''t mind breaking your bones and making you physically disabled for the rest of your life."


    Shouta just stared at me resentfully before passing out in pain.


    Without paying him any attention, I gently carried Mitshua to a nearby public park.


    She stayed quiet till we were finally seated on a public bench.


    The two big-p marks on either side of her cheeks made her look only more pitiful.


    She was still in my embrace, her body trembling asionally.


    She needed support.


    I was there for her, I started caressing her cheeks with a gentle motion.


    The bruises where she was hit so violently��


    I blew hot air over those areas before tenderly kissing her forehead.


    "It''s okay, I am there for you Mitshua."


    -after whispering slowly to her, I kissed her forehead once again then kissed her eyebrows. With my lips, I wiped away her tears.


    "You can let it all out, no need to act strong!"


    "You can cry your heart out, Mitshua."


    -Speaking softly I held her in an ardent embrace.


    5 seconds passed��..


    15 seconds passed, short nasal sounds muttered from her mouth��..


    30 seconds passed, and she started weeping in a low voice.


    60 seconds passed, and she could not hold out anymore��.


    Like a dam, she burst open and started crying in a loud voice.


    I just needed to hold her and let her know I was there for her and that is what I exactly did.


    She needed a safe ce to confide and nothing was safer than being held by me.


    No words needed to be spoken this time.


    The warmth brought by my hands and the security conveyed by this tight hug was worth more than all those fake words.


    "Wuvvvvvvvuuu"


    "Waaavvvvvv-wuuu", she kept crying as tears kept falling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Like a responsible boyfriend, I kept patting her shaking back as she wet my shirt.


    For 2 straight hours, this continued until she finally sobered up.


    "Feeling better?"


    -Caressing her cheek, I asked her.


    "Hmmm, yes I feel okay now!"


    "I think I should go home now", Mitshua was exhausted and just wanted to lie on the bed.


    "No", I firmly refuse her.


    She looked at me with her big pair of questioning eyes.


    At this time I already owned Mitshua''s body and after being pped by Shouta I managed to upy 50% of her heart but this was not enough. I wanted to remove Shouta''s namepletely from her heart.


    I wanted to own full 100%, not half 50%.


    This was the final part of my n that I worked on with ire which will give a decisive blow, how could I let her leave like that?


    "All of this happened because of me."


    "Had I not ckmailed you, things wouldn''t have developed this far."


    She just listened to me.


    "Let me be the viin who everyone hates."


    "I will take you to Shouta and exin everything to him."


    "I will help you guys reconcile."


    Mitshua''s emotionless eyes suddenly started fluctuating upon hearing my words.


    Seeing the opportunity was right, I held her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure he understands the truth that you only had him in your heart and not me."


    "I know he usually goes to a local club this time around, let me take you there."


    Not giving her time to think, I held her weak arm and started pulling her to the club where Shouta was.


    ...��


    After regaining his consciousness, Shouta''s anger only rose more.


    To vent his frustration, he needed alcohol.


    The same bar he had been going to for the past few days came to his mind.


    Feeling pain all over, he dragged his body to the local bar.


    There a prostitute girl arranged by ire after giving sufficient money was waiting for Shouta.


    She didn''t immediately approach Shouta but waited for him to order more and more drinks.


    Like a man, he wanted to wash away today''s humiliation by getting drunk.


    Finding the right opportunity, the blonde prostitute approached Shouta.


    "Why is this young Mister drinking alone?"


    In drowsiness, Shouta thought the girl in front of him was too beautiful, her tone soothing like an angel.


    Seductively, the girl took the ss of alcohol from Shouta''s hand.


    "Why focus on wine when something hotter than it is in front of you?"


    "Judging from your face, you seem to have suffered a great injustice. You can share it with me."


    "It''s said sharing your griefs, you can quickly forget them", the blonde prostitute slowly caressed Shouta''s cheeks.


    Hup~


    Shouta felt that his luck was back.


    "Haha, only someone like me deserves such splendid beauty", Shouta regained his confidence.


    Shouta''s head was messed up after drinking so much, in his unclear eyes, the blonde prostitute with wrinkles all over her face seemed to be much more beautiful than those cheating bitches, Mitshua and ire.


    Hup~

 Chapter 109 Owning Her Heart Completely

    Feeling that the blonde prostitute who in his blurred eyes was looking like some hot-chick, under her provocations, Shouta felt she was right.


    He thought unlike Mitshua and ire, she understood his heart.


    He thought their hearts connected instantly and soon he started narrating his story.


    Of course in this version of the story, he was the kind, innocent and loyal boyfriend who would do anything for his love and ndor and Mitshua were viins of the story. He told emotionally how both of them fooled, tricked, cheated and even beat a good guy like him.


    "Aw, poor soul."


    The prostitute seeing that his guard was down, hugged him.


    Feeling her body so close, Shouta''s dick started getting erect.


    "Baby, forget those bitches."


    "With me, I will make you experience the stars."


    -She seductively kept caressing his hard, rough-skin as slowly she started lifting her shirt but she still did not advance further��..just some chuckles and jokes here and there to make Shouta feel more intimate.


    Under ndor''smand, ire had paid her a lot, she needed to show a shy performance, right?


    The corner of her eyes were at the entrance.


    She was waiting for someone.


    And, she did not have to wait for too long. The person whom ire sent her pictures of arrived shortly.


    "Baby let''s live the night to the fullest", saying she directly kissed Shouta.


    Shouta, whose shirt was already taken off, didn''t mind that they were sitting in a public seat instead of a personal cabin.


    All he wanted was to get in the panties of the blonde in front of him.


    ndor, who had just arrived with Mitshua, smiled. He knew��. that prostitute will definitely follow the script~


    The money paid to hire her was astronomical after all.


    "Mitshua, oof��I forgot to tell my house maid that I will bete today, let me make a quick call? You find where Shouta is sitting then I will go and exin everything to him."


    "Humm~"


    -Mitshua nodded.


    To look more in the act, I took out my mobile from my pocket and dialled a random number.


    Seeing Mitshua''s eyes looking for Shouta, I quickly slipped to a corner.


    "Ughhh! This ce smells too much of alcohol."


    "Why the heck did Shoutae here in the first ce?"


    "I hope ndor is not lying to me."


    Just as she walked a little forward, she got the biggest shock of her life.


    Shouta, with his shirt taken off and lipstick marks all over his chest, was kissing wildly a blonde woman with lots of wrinkles on her face. Their actions and passion spoke that they have been intimate for quite some time now.


    This was the final nail in the coffin.


    Her heart cracked, and all the feelings she had for Shouta shattered at that very instant. She gasped for breath as her head started spinning.


    She looked again to make sure if she was seeing the right person.


    At that instant, she heard Shouta''s intoxicated speech.


    "Oh baby, your taste is amazing. Out of all the girls, I have tasted, your taste is top-ss. That useless Mitshua is nothing in front of you. My eyes were blind that  I even epted her confession when there were superb girls like you in the world. Let''s go to my house and have fun. No one will disturb us there!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh baby, muaaah ??", Shouta groaned.


    Hearing these words all doubts that she may be mistaking him for someone else were instantly cleared.


    She felt her chest was tightening, she felt suffocated as her body started losing strength.


    Thest emotion of regret and having some sorry feelings in her heart because of not telling him about ndor''s ckmailpletely disappeared after witnessing such a scene.


    If earlier ndor and Shouta each upied 50% of her heart, now it was just ndor.


    The obsession of hers was finally over, there was no longer any Shouta in her heart.


    She wanted to run away.


    She wanted to escape as fast as she could.


    The boy for whom she suffered and sacrificed so much was cheating so openly without any shame.


    If she does not run away, then the suffocation would be too much to handle and perhaps even kill her.


    Like that, she turned back and started running away.


    At the entrance, she saw ndor who seemed to be waiting for her.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?��found Shouta?"


    Without answering, she directly grabbed ndor''s hand and pulled him towards the exit.


    As soon as they came outside, without saying anything��on her own initiative, she directly hugged ndor.


    "He-Hey, what happened? Did Shouta get angry at you again?"


    Awakened by my words, she lifted her head as she looked at me deeply with those misty eyes.


    "Pr-Promise you will never mention Shouta in front of me again", Mitshua spoke in a shaky tone.


    "Hmm"


    -seeing me nodding slowly, she directly buried her head in my neck as her hands locked me in a tight hug.


    ? The hug was so tight that the long nails on her fingers creaked their mark on my back, but I let her do what she wanted.


    "I don''t know what happened!��but it''s gettingte, I will drop you home", I told her in a righteous tone as my one hand kept patting her back while my other hand kept caressing her long-silky hair.


    "ndor, you said that if there was no Shouta you would never let me go earlier."


    In a voice neither too loud nor too soft, she spoke as if she had made a big decision.


    "E-ndor, I don''t want to go home today."


    The emotions in her eyes were overflowing.


    Herst emotional defence that she was desperately holding on to, atst, fell.


    I knew now her heart was empty.


    It was the time for me to engrave my name in every corner of her empty heart and upy the void that I created.


    With a little force, I could have pushed her to the bed and had sex with her when we kissed all the previous days. She did not have the strength to resist me to begin with, but if I did that, unlike now, she would never have been truly mine.


    Rtionships are not developed overnight, emotions are not engraved in a single day. It''s a gradual process.


    The sheep which I raised with such great effort was fat and ready to be eaten.


    Holding her hands, I took her to a nearby hotel~

 Chapter 110 *Accepting Her Everything* [R-18]

    The receptionist looked at us who stood too close and like a sage, she nodded.


    She had seen lots of couples entering so intimately these days.


    After showing her an ID card, I booked the deluxe room till the afternoon.


    Mitshua looked around with her eyes which had be big due to excessive crying. It was the first time for her to spend the night away from home.


    Seeing the receptionist and sweeper looking at us with those ambiguous eyes, Mitshua''s face was as red as a tomato.


    Along the way, the hands we were holding seemed to provide enough sce to calm her shy heart.


    The door of the room was unlocked~


    Her heartbeat increased, but with ndor taking the lead she followed him inside.


    To be honest, my mind was in a fix on whether to sleep with Mitshua or not! I wanted to take things slow but because of the situation, I had to follow such a n causing her to be hurt more than needed.


    Now it was urgent! I had created such a big void in her heart by directly wiping all traces of Shouta. If I do not move in to take that position inside her heart, then the gates of her heart will shut permanently and she will be indifferent and will be scared to ever be in a rtionship and all my efforts would be in vain.


    I needed her to transfer all her feelings to me.


    There was not much need for forey as her body was too exhausted to take so much stimulus on her first time.


    "Hey Mitshua, What do you see in my eyes?"


    I turned her around and tenderly held her shoulders.


    She looked for one full minute. Her eyes were deep.


    It is said that the eyes are like a mirror, a window to another soul. If you can''t guess if others are telling the truth or not, just look into their eyes. Their eyes will never lie. They will reflect the deepest desires hidden in them.


    And, Mitshua saw it.


    "Possessiveness, selfishness, a strong desire to monopolise��."


    "��.and sheer obsessiveness."


    As she whispered slowly her tone started changing from crisp to soft. The distance between us was too close...the asional short breath she exhaled, fell directly on my face as we both felt the temperature of the room start to increase.


    "ndor, I-I feel too vulnerable. I��I-I feel too scared", there was a little bit of helplessness in the way she spoke, she was scared that ndor, just like Shouta, only liked her beauty. The fear that she would be abandoned or cheated was starting to scare her. She didn''t know if she could be in a normal rtionship ever again?


    "Mitshua, listen- To love at all is to be vulnerable. Love anything and your heart will be wrung and possibly broken. If you want to make sure of keeping it intact you must give it to no one, not even an animal. Wrap it carefully around with hobbies and little luxuries; avoid all entanglements. Lock it up safe in the casket or coffin of your selfishness. But in that casket, safe, dark, motionless, airless, it will change. It will not be broken; it will be unbreakable, imprable, irredeemable but if it bes like that you willpletely be someone else. You will no longer be Mitshua. To love is to be vulnerable. If you are still not sure then lend your heart to me. With me, I will keep it safe, secure ,and locked so that you will never have to worry about it being broken ever again."


    Her eyes widened as a sweet smile blossomed on her tired face.


    She put her arms around me and pushed her lips a little upwards, a little forward.


    This time she wanted to take the initiative. ndor said he wanted to keep her heart tight and secure with him so she shall give her heart to him.


    Like an interlude before a rainy night, a pair of lips, big and small ovepped.


    The feelings were mutual. This time Mitshua felt, and tried to understand ndor''s emotions to the fullest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She wanted to feel if what he said was real.


    She wanted to feel that she was desired, that she was needed~


    "Aah, this smell��I will never get tired of it."


    "Mitshua, you have be my drug."


    The kiss which started from a simple peck became deep within a fraction of a second.


    "Oh, ndor", Mitshua started panting.


    There was no need to fight for dominance, both of us sucked and tasted each other''s saliva.


    The sound of slurping echoed throughout the room.


    "ndor, I''m also selfish, impatient and a little insecure. I make lots of mistakes, I am out of control and at times hard to handle."


    "Shhh!"


    I put my finger on her lips.


    "Mitshua, I know��."


    "��..I know because I am the same."


    Our tongues no longer remained in our mouths as I tasted her eyelids, her earlobes, her little nose��..her cheeks, my tongue ran down to her neck. It was like my body instinctively wanted to leave my trace all over her.


    Her arms quivered as her shoulders trembled at getting so much attention. But she did not deny it.


    This only made her heart beat faster, telling her that everything was real, telling her how much ndor was serious about her.


    "Mitshua, I must tell you there are a lot of secrets that I hide. So it''s not gonna be easy. It''s going to be really hard; we''re gonna have to work at this every day, but I want to do that because I want you. I want all of you."


    The beads of sweat all over our skin, and glossy lips which showed how much saliva we both sucked made the atmosphere more alluring.


    We kissed once~


    Twice��


    Thrice��..


    Only when we were sure that we have engraved each other''s taste in the deepest parts of our minds did we separate.


    "E-ndor, it''s getting hard for me to hold on"


    Mitshua''s eyes were blurred, her female hormones already flooded her entire system as if it was a mating call.


    Without wasting any time, I lifted her and carried her to bed.

 Chapter 111 *Heart Owned = 100% *[R-18]

    I gentlyid her down on the bed.


    To counter any anxiety, I kissed her forehead with my wet lips as my unscrupulous hands started unbuttoning her blouse.


    "I also want to make you feelfortable", speaking in an intoxicating tone, Mitshua too started unbuttoning my shirt.


    Those slender fingers of hers were clumsy and shaky but they kept unbuttoning. The desire to learn to serve and please a man is a natural instinct all females naturally have, it only needs to be aroused.


    The movements didn''t stop at shirts and blouse as our pants too were sent flying around.


    ? "ndor don''t watch."


    -Mitshua tried to hide her perfect breasts and panties with her little hands.


    "Mitshua, don''t"


    "It''s beautiful."


    Coaxing her, I grabbed her pair of bosoms which were round and supple.


    The amount of fat and bounciness was in perfect-sync.


    With a gentle circr motion, I started massaging them.


    At the centre, I carefully pinched the summit.


    Her nipples along with her areole became erect, telling how much of a stimulus she started feeling.


    The arousal apanied by the peak state of her emotions sent her mind into overdrive as a sweet viscous liquid started oozing out of her nipples.


    "Ugh, this is too much, I feel like I am losing my mind", unable to keep her voice down because of my pinching Mitshua started moaning.


    She tried to keep her voice low but seeing it was not possible she stopped holding back.


    It was not milk that came out. It is said that sometimes a sweet nutritious liquides out of the nipples when mammary nds are stimted repeatedly in a short time.


    Even if the liquid that oozed out was little, the musky smell it brought along was too heavy.


    Like a curious baby, my mouth, driven by reflex, descended and bit her proudly-stood nipples.


    The force was neither toorge nor too small. It was in between chewing and tasting, the perfect bnce.


    "Holy Shittttt", feeling my bite, her back arched up as her arms hugged me tight to gain a sense of security.


    Her nails dug deep into my back. Like a bird on a rainy day, who found shelter, she tightly held onto me.


    Savouring the sweet taste of hers, I licked her clean.


    The bite marks I left from her breasts to corbone... to neck to her cheeks.. then from her breasts to her navel to thighs to her ankles. Every part of her was marked by me.


    Mitshua felt bliss like never before.


    It was only a mild forey but she was mentally exhausted to stand anything more than this.


    She knew her eyes were closing, she was reaching her limit.


    "ndor, I- I can''t take it anymore. Please don''t tease me...Please."


    Hearing her pleas, I knew what the situation was.


    Dexterously, I pulled down her panties, as her beautiful slit was in full view.


    Mitshua, out of shyness, wanted to hide it with her bare hand but her body was too absorbed in coping with the aftershocks.


    She had a small brownish bush over her vagina I didn''t mind it. Very few girls keep their pubic hair as most of them shave it regrly.


    "It''s not weird right?"


    Seeing my deep gaze down there, Mitshua hesitated.


    "Noo, didn''t I say before that you are perfect?"


    "It''s perfect!"


    With my fingers, I massaged her pubic hairs which were quite thin. Feeling such a euphoria, Mitshua closed her eyes andpletely left everything to ndor.


    She had already given him her heart. She trusted him.


    No, she knew for sure that ndor knew what he was doing.


    Finding her vaginal opening, ndor quickly discovered her clitoris and started teasing it.


    She started feeling something build-up deep inside her chest. She felt a strong sense to urinate but she knew it was not urine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aaaaaha?��???a?��???", the pleasure was getting more and more, her moans at this point had be too loud.


    ndor inserted a finger in her opening and increased his assault in an attempt to loosen it.


    That was it~


    Unable to hold on, Mitshua released everything that was building deep inside her.


    Hot viscous-fluid with a strong scent gushed out,pletely moisturising her dry vagina along the way.


    "Aaah, we haven''t even started... I don''t know if I will make it", Mitshua''s eyes were lifeless as shey there in the bliss of climaxing for the first time.


    Due to her climaxing, the love juice made her vaginal passage lubricated enough to ept ndor''s manhood.


    Decisively, I removed my underwear.


    Mitshua, who was lying lifeless, gulped upon seeing my erect dick.


    "This is too-tooo big."


    "Trust me Mitshua", I aligned my body above hers as I chose the missionary position for her first-time."


    Her opening was not that tight as I slowly inserted my dick inside.


    "Ughghhh!" -She tried to wriggle her arms out but I quickly pinned them down.


    I felt a faint resistance and I knew it was the hymen, the proof that she was still a virgin.


    I waited for a little to let Mitshua inhale deeply.


    With a single push, I directly tore it open and entered inside.


    "Fuck! Fuckkk", Mitshua felt an overbearing pain as a puddle of blood formed on the bed sheet below.


    I caressed her face and soothed her mind with sweet kisses giving enough time for her body to adapt.


    Her opening was tight but it was still able to amodate my full length on the first try.


    "You can move now", biting her tongue, she spoke slowly. She knew I was waiting for her to give a green signal.


    Like a piston movement from slow speed to a gradual pace, I started moving my hips.


    The sound of hips mming against each other followed by groans and moans of man and woman started reverberating throughout the room.


    -a?��???a?��???a?��???a?��???a?��???


    Her vagina contracted rhythmically to better amodate my penis. It started to be my shape.


    The overbearing pain at one point disappeared and a sweet satisfying feeling started filling Mitshua''s mind.


    After some minutes, all the pain was converted to ecstasy as her face was filled with the afterglow of supreme bliss.


    "It''sing ndor!"


    Hearing her words, I fastened my pace.


    "Let''s cum together."


    It was hard to time my ejaction with hers but to let her know the feeling I matched her rhythm.


    "Aaaaghhh...Kyaaaaaah ??''???''?"


    As soon as she climaxed, I released my semen deep inside her.


    The turbulence created by two fluids meeting in her narrow opening sent vibrations of pleasure to her vaginal wall.


    The thrill of having climaxed at the same time only made both of us more satisfied. Her insides werepletely dyed white.


    She no longer had the strength to keep her eyes open. I also didn''t want to push her too much.


    A girl''s first time must be gentle as it leaves asting impression. I lifted her sweaty body and made her lie above me. Feeling like she was in a safe haven, Mitshua had already gone to her dreand with my dick still inside her.


    I let ity inside her as I enveloped her in my strong arms and held her tighter to my chest.


    The sheep that was raised by the wolf was finally eaten.


    Under the moonlight illuminating the window, I too closed my eyes.


    It is said to catch a girl is an art but to keep a wife is a job~


    I felt a strong energy rushing to me which I was sure was the Shouta''s luck that I plundered but I was toozy and closed my eyes. Even if I did not digest my gains actively, the luck-devouring lotus will passively digest the luck I plundered and convert it to pure energy to raise my cultivation, it''s just it will take some more hours...maybe the whole night but right now, my mind just wanted to sleep quietly with the beauty in my arms.

 Chapter 112 Strength Reaching Fifth-Order

    It was 11 am.


    The rm was beeping loudly.


    "Hey, wake up sleeping beauty~"


    "Just 10 more minutes,pleazzzz."


    -apanied by a little humming sound Mitshua refused to wake up.


    "You have been saying 10 minutes for a couple of hours��I even ate the breakfast that the room service delivered."


    Even after ying with her bangs, she did not react, instead of feeling annoyed, she showed a lewd smile.


    "Hehe, I like when someone touches and ys with my hair", her eyes were closed to give an impression as if she was muttering in her sleep.


    But I, who saw her slightly red-blushing cheeks, knew that she was just scared to face me after her first night.


    It''s normal after a girl bes a woman and steps into adulthood.


    I bent a little and whispered in her ears,


    "It''s 11 am already, your mom would be worried since you did not send her any messagest night."


    "Ohh Shit!"


    Like someone struck by lightning, she hurriedly got up and checked her phone.


    "16 missed calls, 20 messages, 5 emails��"


    "Oof, I am gonna be in trouble."


    Without wasting any second, she quickly got up and started dressing.


    Seeing her like this, I just chuckled.


    "It''s not like I didn''t remind you!"


    Subconsciously, I came near her and started caressing her cheek while with the other hand patted her back to calm her beforestly,nding a kiss on her forehead.


    "My girlfriend was really naughtyst night", I whispered, making her cheeks go red all over again.


    I put the breakfast I had ordered next to her,


    "Okay dress up and eat this food, after her first sex a girl need must eat heavily to replenish all her lost energy."


    "I have to go somewhere, hurry up!"


    Seeing me waiting for her earnestly before leaving, a warmth spread throughout Mitshua.


    When she looked at the hot food and luke milk ndor kept in front of her, her heart fluttered.


    All girls want their boyfriends to be attentive and care for them, especially after their first night when they are in their most insecure and vulnerable state.


    ''Aah, is this the feeling of being taken care of?''


    ''Hehe, this is sweet��.no wonder all those girls bragged so openly about how their boyfriends pampered them.''


    Her eyes were filled with an unspoken emotion, like a bird pecking on its fruit, she jumped on me and kissed me a mouthful.


    "Muaaah?? ????"


    The tongues twirled around, we almost sucked each other dry as we immersed in the beauty of the moment��.. but knowing that she had to rush home, we had to separate reluctantly.


    "Hehe, like you I am also now addicted", she giggled foolishly.


    After tidying up their clothes and eating the things they ordered, both of them finally left the motel.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay��will see you tomorrow!"


    There was a happy smile on Mitsuha''s face after confirming their rtionship, her heart now only had ndor.


    "Just make sure that you walk home slowly, otherwise people will notice the way you are limping around."


    Seeing my curled-up lips, the things they did at night resurfaced in Mitshua''s mind. She remembered how at 4 am, ndor was once again dishonest and started touching her, forcing her to have another round of love-making with him in the early morning.


    "Hmmmph!"


    "I hate you!"


    Mitshua''s cheeks puffed up as her lips pouted. To show her childish anger she made a fist and hit ndor on his chest.


    "Ok-okay, I won''t joke anymore."


    In the morning I just got a message from ire. Clearly, the things I told her to do had some major breakthroughs. I have to leave.


    "Oh yes, Mitshua."


    "???"


    "In case you meet Shouta''s mother and sister, I hope you don''t tell them that their son is drinking in a bar these days with some street thugs and sleeping with random girls."


    Taking a deep breath I added,


    "I, on the second day after ss, by ident eavesdropped Shouta saying to one of his ssmate that he has a very sick mother and a younger sister who works overtime to earn their family ie."


    "Both of them will be heartbroken if they knew Shouta was in such a wretched state."


    I said all of this for the final part of my n, which was to make Mitshua meet up with Radhika and Michelle.


    It was to give her a heads-up.


    Mitshua remembered that indeed yesterday, Shouta was drinking with all those thugs.. And, from the appearance of how many bottles were piled up and smoke was all over the ce, it was clear he had been doing these things for quite some time now.


    "Hmm, okay!"


    Even though Mitshua didn''t understand why I said that, she still nodded.


    In her mind she thought, although she was close to Shouta, she wasn''t that close to meeting his mother and sister. The world is big. What''s the probability of meeting Shouta''s mother? In the first ce, she doesn''t even know what she looked like.


    She thought that it was just me being a little kind-hearted.


    Mitshua''s heart became sweet and was filled with thoughts that the person she will spend her future with was so considerate of others, this only made the smile on her face more brighter.


    I separated after telling her some famous emotional-love quotes and headed to the public park near our campus.


    That was the ce I had messaged to meet-up with ire.


    The night was very fruitful.


    The amount of luck that I plundered pushed my strength straight to the Fifth Order, once again telling of how important Mitshua''s future role was in Shouta''s life.


    There it was, sitting on the bench, the blonde in her graceful dress was waiting for me. Her eyes uninterested by the surroundings staring nkly into the sky gave a feeling like an immortal who didn''t care about the happenings of the mundane world.


    Hearing approaching footsteps, her head tilted as her eyes descended on me.


    "ire, so what happened?"


    Her expressionless face suddenly became serious,


    "ndor, I found a very important piece of information, you will surely be interested in it!"


    "I found a suspicious guy."

 Chapter 113 The Situation

    Maybe it was under the effect of the ve seal, for the ve to feel so attentive and care for their owner. ire''s voice was filled with urgency.


    "Okay, sit down and tell everything slowly?"


    "Hmmmmm~ yeaaah"


    Lifting her knee-long skirt from the sides so as not to unfold, she sat down elegantly.


    Following her, I too sat down.


    "You said to investigate Radhika, it is as you expected...."


    "When she was 2 years old, she was entrusted to Michelle to take care of by her real grandfather. Her real mom and dad were assassinated by their business rivals. Her grandfather wille back home to fetch Radhika when she turns 20 years old, that is after 2 years."


    "Michelle is in fact her caretaker, but this is not the important thing."


    "The important thing is that when I was investigating it, I found her real grandfather had made Radhika''s marriage contract with one of his military friend''s apprentice eight years ago. His name is Louis."


    "He lives in a valley, at a mountain range about 2 hours drive from here. He must be practising in the wild to make his body easily breakthrough."


    "A ...."


    Her breath became unsteady, voice shaky~


    "At the age of 20, he has reached theter stage of master level of strength and is sure to break through to True Warrior realm in a month."


    "It is rumoured, he is destined to be someone who will surely reach Martial God realm by 50 years of age. He is well groomed by the military."


    ire''s shoulders shuddered, her panicked expression showed how scared she was of such a guy.


    ''Hmmm, in myparison, a guy whose strength is in thete stages of the third order and will definitely reach Martial God, rivalling the sixth order of strength?''


    ''No matter how you look at it... a marriage contract with the protagonist''s sister? A strong backing....with the ability to reach the power limit of this world... this temte gives d??j? vu vibes.''


    -seeing me pondering over, ire did not dare disturb her master, just silently observed from the sidelines.


    ''It was my guess, this world is much bigger than my previous world, so I had a hunch there are definitely at least 2-3 protagonists a.k.a sons of luck here. From the previous days of observing, this Shouta''s mind was a little dumb and his growth rate was also slow as if he was a backup character. I think this Louis guy is the main protagonist and Shouta is the second backup protagonist.''


    "How did you gain all this information?"


    -With a calm face, I asked ire.


    "Actually, it was almost impossible to discover this."


    "But when you moved Radhika and Michelle to your ce, my bodyguards, who you asked to look after Radhika and Michelle from a distance, observed some strange people stalking them. Catching and beating them, from their mouth after interrogating we realized they were sent by Radhika''s real grandfather to protect them from the shadows."


    ''I see, interfering with Radhika...unintentionally forced the Louis plot line which was scheduled to be after 2 years ording to her marriage contract to advance much quicker.''


    Looking at ire, waiting for my instructions I once again realized how clever of a move it was to enve her instead of directly killing her.


    With her family''s big military connection, the amount of information and things she can mobilize and manipte are such an astronomical and absurd amount~


    All of it was destined to be Shouta''s aid in his growth had I not interfered and separated her from him.


    "It''s okay, no need to worry! Have faith in your master''s strength."


    "Even if your so-called Martial God is in front of me, he won''t be able to kill me."


    Seeing my confident demeanour not showing even the slightest of panic, ire''s hastened heartbeat finally returned to normal.


    ''As expected, the person who can interest me is somethingpletely different. How old is he? Surely less than 20 ....and how domineeringly he says that even a Martial God, who is the pinnacle of strength in this world can''t harm him. I must have confidence in my master''s strength.''


    -ire had thoughts like bubbles popping up in her mind. The admiration she had for ndor only kept growing, in her eyes, the mysterious veil shrouded around him only became more unfathomable.


    "All right, call your subordinate to bring a car."


    "Let''s visit this Louis."


    "Sure", replied ire with a rxed smile.


    As the only pampered daughter of a rich and strong military family, she almost had all the family power at the back of her hands.


    ......


    At this time when ndor and ire were heading to meet Louis, at a big house rented out in a costly neighbourhood, Shouta had just woken up.


    Seeing him waking up, the blonde prostitute quickly hid her phone in her tight bra, from which she clicked their intimate pics as a memento.


    p����d��-��?�ͨ���.�㨮�� "Hehe, baby you were too naughty."


    "This woman can no longer be satisfied by any other man after experiencing your roughness. You were more fierce than a tigerst night."


    She approached him who had just woken up and hooked Shouta''s chin in her rough fingers.


    Last night she was really taken aback, Shouta deserved to be a protagonist, his abilities in bed were amazing...even though as a prostitute, the blonde had sex with lots of people, it was the first time for her to feel so satisfied and tired. Shouta''s enthusiasmpletely shocked her, by the morning she was begging him to stop.


    In reality, it was not to be med on Shouta. ndor had secretly, already paid the bar-tender week before to add the most potent sex-aphrodisiac in his inventory to Shouta''s drink...which will make him a crazy bull. Like an addict taking steroids injections, he will destroy everything in bed.


    Opening his eyes....Seeing a wrinkled middle-aged woman who seem to have dyed her hair to look like a blonde, with such rough skin and an overweight figure along with the disgusting bodynguage unique to a prostitute, images of what happened slowly started resurfacing in his mind, he started recovering pieces of what he did the previous day.


    His expression darkened.


    "Babyyyy, you said you will take me to eat at a 5 star restaurantst night.."


    -Seeing her being coquettish, the hairs on his scalp stood up.


    "Get lost Bitchhhh~"


    -he roared so loudly that even people walking outside on the street heard it.


    He kicked her out of the bed.


    "Never show your face bitch, all of this was an ident."


    "Who will like an aunty like you who opens her legs for almost everyone."


    After venting out, Shouta left the room.


    At this point, he didn''t realize the mistake he made.


    Calling a bitch a bitch and pping her in the face at the same time, while allowing her to go scout-free will only make her go crazy.


    And, it was just like that.


    Seeing him disappear, a dangerous glint shed in the prostitute''s eyes.


    "Haha, a middle-aged aunty? A bitch who opens her legs for everyone?.....Shouta was your name, right? I will teach you who you provoked, bastard!"


    She took out her phone and sent a message to ire who had hired her.


    -I AGREE TO YOUR PROPOSAL-

 Chapter 114 Louis And The New Heroine!

    Dyed by the traffic jam, it took us half a day to reach the ce where Louis was staying.


    "No matter how I look at it, Why a person, with such a high talent, is staying in this rural area?"


    -ire looked around with her amused eyes.


    "Hmmmph, I feel tired after driving so long."


    To show her fatigue, she stretched out her arms and yawned, not paying any attention to her image of an elegantdy.


    Following her gaze, I too looked around,


    ''So this Louis is staying in this vige in front of us?"


    "No, he is living at a house on the hill that you see in the background."


    "I see."


    "Okay, you stay here and wait for me, if I need anything I will call you directly."


    "Also, you can ask some people around, people in the vige must have interacted with Louis, who knows if we can get hold of some important information."


    Without waiting for her reply I left.


    Instead of entering the vige, I walked around its edge to bypass it as I started climbing the hill.


    "What a badie! Making me do all the hard work."


    "But why do I not feel any anger or resentment? I have never been treated so roughly before..."


    -ire stomped her feet in anger as she muttered to herself.


    As a pampered daughter of a rich family, ironically she didn''t feel the slightest of disgust. She seemed to be liking the feeling of ndor making her do all his chores, and wondered if instead of a ve she was ndor''s secretary?


    While climbing the hill I messaged Radhika that I will bete and maye tomorrow lest she again stays upte to wait for me.


    ...��.


    "I can''t believe the protagonist is living here!"


    -I made my way up, there were lots of thorns and bushes along the climb.


    Soon a ne surface appeared in my field of vision.


    There was a beautiful smallke and on the side of it was a hut. And, behind the hut, there was a cave.


    The atmosphere andndscape were serene, the reflection of mountains and clouds in theke water along with the chirping of birds��not to mention the exotic mountain flowers with clean air away from the hustle-bustle of a city. It was your ideal ce to spend a vacation after retirement.


    "Wow, this further deepens my suspicions. In all those cultivation novels I read, it was one of the top 10 routines- The main character lives alone and practises hard in mountains and forests. Then, when he is capable enough, he descends and all those who stand in his way meet their doom."


    "With enough stepping stones, he quickly rises in fame while plundering beauties on his journey."


    I heard some loud voicesing from the cave and decided to head towards it.


    After reaching the entrance of the cave I saw a boy of my age and a gorgeous girl talking merrily.


    It was time for my disguise and sneaky skills to shine once again.


    With the fifth order of strength, my control over space along with other elements has increased to an astronomical level~


    After snapping my finger in the empty air, I cut open an unstable pocket in the space and jumped in it.


    "Who-Who? is there?"


    Just as ndor hid in the space pocket he created, the boy turned around and looked at the ce where ndor had disappeared.


    To make sure he was not hallucinating the boy walked to the entrance.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Strange?"


    "No one?"


    Seeing the boy''s sudden rmed movements, the girl next to him also panicked and followed him outside to the entrance.


    "What happened?"


    The girl asked in a timid voice.


    "I just felt someone was eavesdropping on us, maybe it was just my overthinking."


    "Oh Louis you are always so careful, how can someonee here? Moreover, with your strength, if someone dared toe, he would be instantly discovered by you. You are the strongest person I have ever seen, no one can match you", the girl spoke with stars in her eyes.


    ''Fuck, is this really someone who is almost at peak of third order? His perception of his surroundings is so good! Thankfully, after studying the assassin technique of ire''s family, my hiding abilities have improved to a whole new level otherwise I would have been definitely discovered by this Louis.''


    -ndor tried to be as still as he could to avoid any suspicion.


    "Yeah there''s no one", Louis gave a sigh of relief after making sure there was no one.


    For some reason he kept looking at the nk space where ndor was hiding in the void, he thought there was someone but because of his lesser strength, he failed to see ndor. In the end, instead of his intuition, he chose to believe his eyes.


    "Okay! Beatrix, you should go back to the vige now. Your parents must be worried about you. It warms my heart that you came to deliver your handmade dinner to me. I think I am almost on the verge of breaking through to the master level."


    "ording to my master, I will have to enrol in Martial University to get some theoretical knowledge. He said my fianc�� Radhika is also in that city and it will be a good thing for me to warm-up with her in advance."


    Hearing Louis speak about his fianc��, the bright smile on the gorgeous girl''s face dimmed.


    After a moment of silence, she looked up.


    "I also want to go with you."


    "I-I will stay in the girl''s dormitory so as not to cause you any trouble."


    "Beatrix!" -there was a helpless expression on Louis''s face. He knew how clingy of a girl Beatrix was.


    "I -I just want to follow you. I promise I won''t make trouble with your fianc�� Radhika", she pleaded once again.


    ''Just let me apany you and I will prove to you that I deserve to be your main wife! What so-called fianc��? What marriage contract? I will make sure to teach that girl, Radhika a lesson so that she obediently stays always from my Louis.''


    Louis shook his head.


    Seeing such a cute girl pleading so earnestly melted his heart.


    "Fine, okay leave now!"


    Like spring whiches after autumn, the smile on the girl''s face that bloomed was so brilliant that not only Louis, even ndor who was hiding in the unstable space pocket he created in the void was awe-struck at the moment looking at that giggling girl.


    ''Sure enough, this Louis has a disaster-level beauty obsessed over him.''


    I just watched without making any sound.


    The girl''s alluring voice caressed my ears. It was a sticky and bewitching feeling as if being caressed with the tongue.


    ''Is this girl a siren?''


    I tried to see Beatrix''s details with my special eyes which could even see luck over a person''s head but I failed to notice anything special about the girl''s physique.


    ''This voice, these long hairs of perfect length falling up to waist��perfect hip-waist ratio with her own charm and unique coquettishness, she can without a doubt score 11/10 on any aesthetic scale.''


    ''Clearly, another obsessive naive girl tricked by the protagonist'', as I was thinking in my head I heard Louis''s voice.


    "Oh my dear Beatrix, there are some things that you can''t see, hehe~ now that there is no one, let''s begin!"

 Chapter 115 Louis’s Secret?

    "Haha, no one can stand in my way", Louis eximed and somersaulted in excitement.


    His face was full of confidence as he looked towards my direction.


    For a moment my muscles tensed up as I felt his gaze over me.


    ''Is he still suspicious that there is someone? No way, the perception of a protagonist is way too outrageous!''


    But I was still confident of my abilities and kept hiding in the same void space.


    "Maybe I am really too cautious."


    "Okay now that naive Beatrix is gone, Systeme out!"


    For a moment there my eyes widened as my mind almost nked out.


    ''Fuck? System?? Is he the protagonist with a system? The one I only read about in books and online stories?''


    I calmed my unstable breath and paid my utmost attention so as not to miss out on any details.


    Louis was in a very happy mood.


    "Haha, who knew I woulde to this world after being hit by a truck."


    "The legendary truck-Kun transmigration is real. It''s just 2 months since I came to this world....Who knew that just after death I would meet a beautiful Goddess who will send me to this world to be stronger!"


    "In just 2 months I have already be so strong...only by eating and sleeping; this sign-in system given to me by the Goddess is really a cheat code hahaha!"


    "It''s still difficult to pretend to be a gentleman in front of Beatrix. Hmm, but I can''t help it if I be strong and act unscrupulous all of a sudden then everyone will doubt me and may find out that I am not from this world. Just wait for a little, when I reach martial God''s level of strength then nobody will be able to stop me!"


    [The host is right, the host is a son of luck, blessed by heaven itself that''s why I followed the host as soon as I discovered you!]


    [The host just needs to sign-in every morning and he will reach the pinnacle of strength in no time~]


    -Just then a feminine mechanical voice was heard.


    ''Fuck? Is this the voice of the system? This Louis was holding such a secret. The system is the biggest fkin cheat code, the envy of all readers. Moreover, this is a sign-in system��just wake up daily after eating and sleeping and your strength will increase? Such an outrageous and perverted concept!''


    -I couldn''t help but feel a chill down my spine upon hearing Louis and his system''s words.


    Louis''s n was to act as a pig to eat a tiger. Sure enough, he was cautious from the start.


    "I can''t wait for that day, at this speed I think I only need 1 month, after that, I will be invincible��..then all those fairies-Beatrix and my so-called fianc�� Radhika are gonna cry under my crotch. Beauties, wealth, fame, power, I am gonna plunder everything along my way"


    -Thinking about ravishing Beatrix and Radhika, a lewd smile arched up on his lips.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    [The host is reminded that you have the highest luck so it''s better to snatch away ire and Mitshua from Shouta, the backup protagonist of this world. By doing so your connections and strength will soar to an unprecedented height.]


    "System you don''t need to remind me. Shouta is just my master''s subordinate. It''s not that my master felt pity for him and helped him by making the local gang leader. All of it was a deliberate scheme so that he can be a capable dog under mymand. When I go to Martial University which is hopefully tomorrow, he will run errands for me. It''s just his shit luck that he is Radhika''s adopted brother."


    "Last month, by chance I heard that in the entire city no one is more beautiful than Mitshua and ire. A dog like him doesn''t need such beauties, No, he doesn''t deserves them. Therefore, I will snatch them. Hahaha!"


    -Louis''s mood was at an all-time-high thinking that he was already invincible.


    ''Fuck!''


    -I took a deep breath as my mind started processing the discussion that happened in front of me.


    To conclude everything, Louis was also a tranmigrator like me�� blessed by some fking Goddess from somewhere. He had a sign-in system and will definitely rise to the top.


    Although only seconds passed, countless scenarios shed through my mind.


    No matter how the situation would unfold, Louis was too much of an unstable factor.


    Given enough time, with the system''s help, he can easily rival me plus who knows if his system also provided him with some special weapons?


    There was also a possibility that his system could provide him with items that may help him easily capture female heroines targets. It was a risky situation. I must do something about Louis right now!


    ''But If I made a move right now, I will surely suffer from bacsh and the world may itself reject me. Also, he said a Goddess sent him here. If I harm him will I be her enemy? She must have some n to cultivate him here.''


    My mind had already startedparing various pros and cons.


    "Oh yes, I forgot to im today''s sign-in rewards."


    "System, Sign-in!"


    -Davidughed out aloud.


    [Sign-in sessful, the host is awarded a 15% increase in strength.]


    Louis stretched out his arms as he could feel a warm feeling enveloping his body.


    "Sure enough, the feeling of getting strong is so intoxicating. I feel that now I can crush the entire cave wall with just a single punch."


    "Okay, it''s time to sleep. After eating the heavy food cooked by Beatrix my stomach is full~"


    -Louis got out of the cave and started heading to the little wooden house built along theke. This was his daily schedule- wake up, sign-in, breakfast, some random exercise, lunch, flirt with Beatrix and y around then sleep then repeat.


    Unknown to him, ndor who was watching him disappear into the wooden house nodded as if he had made some important decision.

 Chapter 116 Rival Destinies

    After getting out of the space pocket which I created, It took me about 10 minutes to digest everything I just saw.


    "This Louis��  if left alone, will be a big threat."


    "Since he is the darling son of luck of this world, taking action against him will cause me a bacsh from this world plus he also seems to have the backing of a Goddess, which sent him here."


    -My eyes closed in contemtion.


    "It''s okay, this risk I shall take. Since ancient times, the journey to reach the top has always been filled with many difficulties..sooner orter I will definitely end-up facing those various powerhouses, how can I be scared of a Goddess?"


    -My eyes opened as I finally made a decision.


    I could feel it, after making the decision my temperament changed. Earlier my resolve to live and reach the pinnacle was strong but now in addition to it, the resolve had an additional attribute of being unyielding.


    I started walking towards the small wooden hut where Louis had gone to rest.


    As soon as I entered inside, I found Louis sitting cross-legged on his bed, he seemed to be meditating.


    "Probably trying to digest the gains brought by a 15% increase in strength as his daily sign-in rewards?"


    -I murmured to myself.


    This was a God-sent opportunity for me, Louis seemed to be unaware of his surroundings.


    Without wasting any further time, I forcefully summoned the legendary sword resting inside my consciousness.


    Eve, as the sword spirit was still in slumber as she hadn''t yet recovered, as a result, the brillianceing out of the sword was a little diminished but it shouldn''t matter. Even without Eve, this sword was still a top weapon in the immortal world.


    How could someone resist it in this medium-level world?


    Yes, I decided to use the killer blow from the start!


    I won''t make the foolish mistake of first testing my opponent''s strength. What if Louis had some trump card and decided to run after seeing my strength?


    The same move that I used against the world will of the previous world, the only difference was that this time I had the strength of the fifth order.


    I could feel it, the moment I took out that sword, a strong sense of coercion appeared on my body as if the entire world was angry.


    I knew I had only a few seconds.


    Stretching out my right hand, I lifted the sword. Taking a deep breath I used the entire strength in my body to once again use the only strongest sword technique in my arsenal.


    "ONE SHOT!"


    Thunderous clouds appeared in the sky, I knew I would soon be hit by them, but how could they stop me?


    With everything I had, I swung my arm.


    But at this moment an ident happened.


    Just as my sword technique was about to hit Louis, a feminine mechanical sound resounded.


    "STOP!"


    The sword which would have decapitated the meditating Louis was forcefully stopped near his neck.


    A beautiful woman appeared out of thin air.


    With cold and hostile eyes she red at me.


    ''It''s the same mechanical sound I heard in the cave. Is this women Louis''s system?''


    "This boy carries great luck and destiny! In the future, like a dragon, he will soar high and break all the shackles to make his name renowned across all races."


    "I can''t allow you to kill him."


    ''Sure enough, it''s hard to kill him.''


    Without showing any sign of retreat I kept holding the sword which was just centimetres away from Louis''s neck.


    I was counting on the fact that his system was still new and did not have sufficient power to keep blocking me.


    "I don''t believe that you can keep blocking my attack!"


    "I will directly sacrifice my realm to go beyond the limits."


    "Seeing me decisively sublimating my realm, the expression on the woman''s face finally started changing."


    ''So what if my realm falls.. as long as I can kill Louis, the gains would be more than the losses.''


    I knew it the moment Louis set his eyes on Radhika and Mitshua, we were bound to be enemies.


    Angriness, disbelief, then finally the woman''s eyes started showing panic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, please stop!"


    She hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    My realm dropped from fifth order tote fourth order to mid-level to early stages of fourth order.


    The sword in my hand started trembling vigorously.


    I knew just a moment more and I will break away from all the restraints put on me by that woman.


    Realizing that she won''t be able to stop me, she cried out aloud.


    "Noo, please I beg you!"


    Seeing my unwavering face, she finally gritted her teeth.


    "If you can leave him alive, I promise to abandon Louis and serve you!"


    Her words were too sudden, my hands stood there in a trance.


    A system��. Who doesn''t want one? It''s the best cheat one can seek after.


    Seeing me stopping, she stopped begging.


    "Only 2 months!"


    "I can only give Louis 2 months to grow up."


    "After that what happens I can''t guarantee."


    -I stared at her mercilessly.


    "Nooo! Am I not surrendering?"


    -She looked at me with resentful eyes.


    "You are forgetting something here!"


    "I don''t need to negotiate with you in the first ce."


    "With my strength, I don''t need to bother with you."


    "I will give Louis 2 months to grow up, during this period I won''t take any action that harms his life but the condition is you will totally surrender to me."


    Looking at my determined face she finally gritted her teeth.


    "I trust my owner within 2 months he will definitely be strong ande after to save me!"


    "Fine!"


    Seeing me retracting the sword inside my body she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Louis who was unconsciously digesting his daily gains was unaware that at this moment his biggest cheat was ckmailed and taken away.


    "Now give me your origin."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing my sudden words the woman looked at me, her eyes full of shock~


    "Just because you say you will now follow me doesn''t mean you won''t have a change of heart or backstab me at some critical moment."


    Having a strand of her origin can make me her life-death master. With this, I won''t have any worries.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? If you don''t wanna give it then I will cancel our agreement."


    "You are a devil!"


    "I make an oath that I will follow this person as long as he doesn''t vite his promise."


    -after speaking it, she took out a strand of white light and handed it to me.


    I quickly merged that strand of origin in my mind.


    I could feel it��


    With just a single thought I can take the life of this system.


    Just as we concluded our agreement, Louis''s eyes started fluttering.

 Chapter 117 Advantage Of Having A System

    "Hehe!"


    "As expected, I am the chosen one!"


    -Louis''s eyes were gleaming. His face was full of smiles as he felt the increase in his strength.


    "Okay, I am satisfied."


    "Now system�� tell me which girl I should target after I make Radhika mine?"


    Louis waited for one second.


    Two seconds��


    Three seconds��


    "System?"


    To make sure he was not hallucinating, he waited another 10 minutes as he kept calling out his system.


    Poor him was unaware that his system was already robbed by ndor.


    Finally the smile on his face stiffened.


    "No, nooo!"


    "My beautiful system? The sweet fairy?"


    "Damm I don''t know what happened but I can''t feel any connection to the system that I had earlier."


    But Louis was a protagonist after all, he quickly recovered from the setback.


    "Humph, just a mere system dares to be arrogant and ys hide and seek? Wait for me to catch and then rape you mercilessly."


    "I am the chosen one by the Goddess. With my modern world knowledge and natural talent, I believe it won''t take much time for me to reach the top.


    With arrogance buried deep in his bones, he snorted.


    "Let''s eat dinner, I feel hungry!"


    ...��.


    While in the vige some people were taken aback, a boy today bought a house for rent at ten times the original cost.


    ndor had long arrived at the vige on the downside of the hill where Beatrix''s house was.


    Sitting on a chair while drinking tea I carefully learned about the functions of the system.


    "I will call you Selena from now on."


    "Hmmmph, with disdain the beautiful woman once again came out and stood in front of me.


    To be precise Selena was hiding inside my shadow or maybe system space, I was not worried about it.


    "Now tell me about yourself, and what benefits you can bring me?"


    Even though she wanted to keep her mouth shut, due to the oath she made plus her origin with ndor she had to reluctantly open her mouth.


    "Systems are just like your artificial intelligence."


    "There are many invisible rules in this universe which maintain proper order, but there are some rules which were wed and discarded by the universe!"


    "Systems are those wed rules!"


    -Selena spoke with her head-down.


    "I see."


    "So since those rules..that is systems are wed in the first ce, they must find someone who can help themplete what theyck or sort of repair their ws right?"


    "The reason you stick to Louis was because when he grows up he can help you?"


    -Suddenly everything started to be clear to me.


    "Yes, more or less!"


    -Selena replied.


    "Okay, I got the gist of it!"


    "Now let''s move to the main point! You are a sign-in system, right?�� so that means like Louis, I can also get daily gifts from you without doing anything?"


    With expectant eyes, I looked at Selena.


    "Hahah!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Selena startedughing out loud.


    "How can there be such a free lunch for a treacherous person like you."


    "I was only able to give Louis his daily awards by converting the remnant divine energy the Goddess left inside his body."


    Seeing my dejected face she sneered.


    "So you understand now human? When he converts the remaining divine energy inside his body, who will be his match? At that time you will beg for mercy!"


    Seeing Selena''s arrogant attitude, I felt irritated.


    "So basically you are saying you can do nothing?"


    "What''s the use of you? It seems I need to break our agreement."


    "Killing Louis will be more beneficial to me."


    I spoke unhurriedly trying to observe the expressions on Selena''s face.


    "No, you can''t do that."


    -She became a little panicked.


    "Of Course, I can! Didn''t you witness the legendary sword in my hand earlier?"


    Seeing me wearing my shoes again and about to get up, she gritted her teeth.


    "I��.."


    With a deep sigh, she finally opened her mouth,


    "Actually, I am not a sign-in system��instead, I am a simtion system."


    Seeing my not believing eyes she spoke again,


    "With my origin that you have you can tell whether I am telling the truth or a lie."


    I examined her origin which I had put in my mind near the luck-devouring lotus for time being.


    It was indeed like she said, around her spherical origin, I could vaguely sense a strong force, some words were circting like an orbit around it, perhaps those were rules.


    "Okay tell me more."


    Hearing my affirmation, Selena spoke,


    "I can make a random simtion world for my host to enter. After entering it, one just needs to live as long as he can, and by the time of his death he will be awarded based on his performance."


    "Interesting��.there must be some limitations, right?"


    "Otherwise one will be strong in no time."


    "Yes, the host can enter the simtion world only 16 times a month and after each attempt, there is a cooldown period of one day", Selena replied with her straight face.


    Because of my careful expression, she added,


    "Of Course, since you have my origin with you��.you can jump out of the simtion world at will plus will have all the privileges as an admin."


    I nodded at her words, I already knew with the chips in my hand plus her oath she can''t betray me for the time-being.


    But then again listening to words and experiencing yourself are twopletely different concepts.


    "Since I am free this evening, let''s do a test run."


    "Are you going to start the simtion right away?"


    -Selena asked for confirmation, she can''t refuse anyway.


    "Yes"


    Selena''s eyes glowed as a pure energy filled with rules entered my mind.


    A text window in the air appeared in front of me.


    [You are designated as the admin of the simtion system, all the privileges had been unlocked.]


    [Do you want to start the simtion right away?]


    [Yes/No]


    Without the slightest hesitation, I selected yes.


    The table, the bed everything around me started blurring as I felt my consciousness being invaded by strange energy but I didn''t resist as I knew it was part of the process.

 Chapter 118 It’s Not That Easy.

    [Random world being generated��..]


    [Low-level cultivation world generated.]


    [Random talent choice being generated.]


    [Please select  2 out of 5 talents.]


    [1. Son of the richest person in the vige.


    2. A little-high level of aptitude for your age.


    3. Deformed body.


    4. Born as a demon race.


    5. Low-level proficiency in the sword. ]


    I choose 1 and 2 since it''s a cultivation world having a rich family will make me have a good start and with high aptitude, I won''t have problems learning various things.


    [Simtion started.]


    I could feel my legs and arms being shortened.


    Well, I became a baby, I was sucking milk from a mature woman, probably she was my mom in the simtion.


    I yed along, ording to my understanding I just need to survive and grow~


    << first year passed, you could speak fluently at just the age of 1, the parents were impressed and hired a special tutor for you.>>


    <<5 years passed, you have shown remarkable growth, everyone is impressed by you and your name is famous in the entire vige as the first genius.>>


    <<At age of 6 you decided to learn swordsmanship, you showed a talent for cultivation, and your father invited some people from a renounced sect, saying you were born to be a cultivation wizard.>>


    <<When you were 7 years old, people from the cultivation sect came to check if what your father said was true.>>


    I was very happy, even though it was a simtion, the feeling of having such a great start was intoxicating.


    <<You sessfully passed the test but the very next day you were attacked by an enemy sect as they can''t allow a genius to appear in their rival sect.>>


    <<Your family guards were no match for the powerful cultivators and were ughtered mercilessly.>>


    [Ding! The simtion ended, total time of survival was 7 years and 1 month. Calcting reward��.]


    [5% increase in strength of small realm.]


    [Cooldown period 1 day] (With the admin option you can bypass it.)


    I felt my consciousness return to the room I was in.


    I was sitting in the same chair when I felt very little pure energy entering my body.


    ''This should be my reward.''


    Because my move at decapitating Louis was blocked, I was not able to fully sublimate my strength, as a result, my realm was stabilized in thete fourth order.


    With this reward, I felt my strength once again reaching the fifth-order.


    Even though 7 years have passed inside the simtion, only 20 minutes have passed in the real world.


    "This is interesting but the drawback is the rewards are not that much. The increase in strength brought by the system seems too little", I murmured to myself.


    Selena had already returned to rest in my shadow while I was in the simtion.


    It was alreadyte at night but I decided to once again use the simtion.


    The same procedures were repeated all over again.


    I chose the same talents- 1 and 2.


    This time I was careful so as to not reveal my monstrous aptitude, so I decided to secretly grow up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I knew if I showed any remarkable quality, my parents would once again blow the trumpet inside the entire vige praising me endlessly.


    <<By the age of 6 you secretly learned various things from the books you purchased with your excess pocket money.>>


    As I grew old, I decided it was time to learn somebat abilities to feel secure.


    <<You secretly bought a swordsmanship book and started learning it.>>


    <<Within a year you have learned basic sword movements.>>


    <<By the age of 7, your family was secretly attacked by a group of bandits who coverted your family''s wealth.>>


    <<Caught amidst the sudden attack, you fought bravely but you were no match for the muscr bandits.>>


    [You died, Simtion ended.]


    [Reward 2% increase in strength of a small realm.]


    "Fuck died again?"


    This time I didn''t even feel any gain in strength, the reward was way too stingy.


    This time half an hour had passed in the real world.


    "Damn! I don''t believe in this evil. Let''s start the simtion once again."


    Because of thews of the system, the techniques and abilities from the real world can''t be used in the simtion world and vice-versa.


    With my privilege as admin, I overrode the cooldown restriction and started the simtion once again.


    This time I decided to be even more careful.


    I even started learning swordsmanship at the age of 5 secretly.


    This time with my own private pocket money I hired some sturdy house guards so that bandits won''t pose a threat to me.


    <<You are now 7 years old, and have mastered various skills like painting, calligraphy, and poetry. Your parents are impressed and said that you should be tested for cultivation talent but you decisively refused. You told them when the time will be right, you shall directly enroll in a cultivation sect.>>


    This time I won''t make the same mistake, once people from the cultivation sect came to my house the news of a genius will spread in no time and those rival sects will definitely take action to kill me.


    <<You are now 10 years old, tomorrow you will visit the cultivation sect to take part in the yearly enrollment.>>


    <<At night, your family was attacked by arge number of people from surrounding viges. They said your father is a corrupt official who takes high taxes from them. Even though your father was not guilty, the vigers didn''t care about it. The seeds of rebellion had long changed them. The sturdy house guards you hired directly ran away after seeing hundreds of vigers with various tools like shovels and axes in their hands.>>


    <<You were no match against such arge crowd and were silenced overnight.>>


    [Simtion ended. Total survival time 10 years, 2 months. Reward- 2% increase in strength of small realm.]


    I returned to reality.


    I had ck lines all over my forehead.


    "Fuck died again!"


    "Why the heck can''t I survive? I was even extra careful this time.."


    This time again the reward was almost non-existing for me. The increase in strength was almost negligible.


    I saw the number of attempts per month which were now only 13 left from the previous 16.


    "No, this can''t go on like this."


    "If things go like this then I will just waste my time."


    Even though I was tangled, it was gettingte.


    I decided to first get a good night''s sleep before thinking over what to do in the early morning.

 Chapter 119 The First Tool-Person

    Even though I wasn''t an early-waker in my previous life but after transmigration maybe it was due to tension, worries or continuous nning, this habit was automatically instilled in my mind.


    It was 6 am, contemting yesterday''s attempts, I still didn''t believe in this evil and once again used the simtion��.but failed yet once again~


    In the end, when only 13 tries were left for the month I gave up.


    "I think��I figured it out why the heck I can''t survive for long."


    "The problem here is that I am not a son of luck, even though I plundered a lot of luck from the protagonists that I met��.it is basically converted into pure energy to raise my realm. ording to the information left by the Void emperor in the inheritance..only by reaching eight order of strength can I start umting my own luck that is when the luck devouring lotus is fully saturated, before it��maybe my body is too weak to ept it or the lotus is not saturated enough."


    "Since I can''t do it, perhaps others can do it?"


    I quickly connected with the system interface and used my privilege as admin and sure enough, I was right!


    "It''s indeed possible", my eyes showed joy at the discovery.


    Apparently, I can make other people use the simtion system too, but the reward they get will be much lesspared to the feedback they will give back to me as the owner. Also others can only use simtion system for 3 times.


    "Okay, let''s find the first toolperson!"


    I quickly got up and washed myself, after having a nice breakfast I went back again to the hill where Louis was staying in his wooden house.


    Like yesterday, I sneakily entered his house.


    With my stealth skills as long as I don''t want, no one can detect my presence!


    Louis was sitting absent-mindedly on a chair.


    "Damn it!"


    "Where the fuck is my system gone?"


    "Every night I used to dream about my future harem. Young and hot girls serving me left and right."


    "But yesterday I couldn''t even sleep, how the heck will now Iplete my harem dream?"


    -Louis was talking to himself, his voice was loud enough to be heard throughout the room.


    Hearing him I couldn''t help myself from chuckling,


    "Okay, let''s give him the bait."


    I opened the system interface.


    After some settings, I finally began the process.


    [The owner ndor chooses to designate someone to enter the simtion.]


    [Target selection starting��..Target capturing begins��]


    [Target selection confirmed! The owner has chosen Louis as the first carrier.]


    As the system voice reverberated in my mind, a smile bloomed on my face. Now I just need to wait to see the results of the experiment.


    At the same time, an interface out of thin air appeared in front of Louis.


    [Congrattions! You have been selected to enter the simtion world. You can earn various exciting rewards and always get something unexpected..


    Please confirm if you ept it? YES/ NO?


    Note: death in the simtion world does not affect real life and the cooldown period after one attempt is 1 day.]


    Louis, who was sitting dejected a second ago, suddenly got up.


    He rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not dreaming.


    "Hahah! Lady Luck is on my side boys", heughed out aloud.


    "Who will be the future harem king?"


    "Of Course, it will be me, Louis!"


    "It seems I got even a better system than before."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As a transmigrator, Louis already knew that such things are like gold-fingers.


    Without even taking a second look, he directly pressed YES!


    Just like the same things ndor experienced, Louis also found his consciousness blurring.


    Soon the same messages popped up in front of Louis.


    [Random world being generated��..]


    [Low-level cultivation world generated.]


    [Random talent choice being generated.]


    [Please select  2 out of 5 talents.]


    [1. Son of the richest person in the vige]


    2. A little-high level of aptitude for your age


    3. Deformed body


    4. Born as a demon race.


    5. Low-level proficiency in the sword. ]


    ''Humph, Of Course, I must choose the best start'',  Louis chose options 1 and 5.


    By this time ndor had already gone downhill, back to the house he rented in the vige to observe everything carefully as a by-stander.


    He wanted to witness what choices Louis makes.


    The simtion started.


    Louis found himself as a newborn baby.


    As the son of the richest person in the vige, he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth.


    At just the age of 3, he started showing remarkable sword skills.


    He would pick up a bamboo stick in his backyard and swing it in thin air.


    << 3 years have passed, your parents discovered you practicing alone and thought that you were  a gifted-child. They decided to hire a teacher for you.>>


    << 5 years have passed, you have shown remarkable skills and your name is well-known throughout the entire vige.>>


    I, who was witnessing everything secretly from the


    system window couldn''t help but murmur,


    ''Everything seems the same as my attempt!''


    -But sure enough, I was made to chew my words as I kept watching.


    Louis felt that this was not enough.


    <<You have already reached the level of your teacher in sword skills, you wanted some real action.>>


    <<You secretly sneaked out of the housete at night and entered the mountain where wild beasts lived.>>


    Ignoring the system''s prompts, Louis was in his own world.


    He started killing various small animals like deers and goats to hone his sword skills.


    << By the age of 6, after regrly sneaking out of your house and killing various wild animals in mountains, you have already be a master-swordsman. Your teacher told your parents that this child is very extraordinary.>>


    << Your parents were very happy and decided to invite some people from the nearby cultivation sect to test your aptitude..>>


    << When you realized what your parents have done you were full of disdain! How can you enter a sect like an ordinary person? You should be given the position of the Holy son directly. Given his talent, if  a cultivation sect wants to invite him then they most give him the highest level of benefits one can get.>>

 Chapter 120 Exciting Rewards~

    <<When the people from the cultivation sect came the next day, you directly put your conditions that you must be treated as the most important disciple and given countless resources but the people from the cultivation sect directly refused. They already had a lot of people more talented than you so how could you be given the chief position plus the resources one can get are limited as there are hundreds of disciples in their sect being nurtured.


    Resources have always been scarce in the cultivation world.>>


    Louis, worthy of being a protagonist, was full of arrogance. He directly kicked the people from the cultivation sect out of his house and finally said the dialogue he wanted to say the most-


    ''30 years in Hedong, 30 years in Hexi, don''t bully the weak�� I, Louis, swore to teach you a lesson one day.''


    Without caring about his parent''s opinions, the same day Louis went out of his house and visited the rival sect Chinhuang, Chinhuang had always been at odds with the Peacekeeper sect whose people visited Louis''s house.


    Sure enough, the protagonists have strange personalities.


    The conditions offered by the Chinhuang sect were the same as the Peacekeeper sect but just because he wanted to take revenge, Louis epted it without any hassle.


    Showing his remarkable skills Louis quickly became a prominent disciple.


    << At the age of seven, you discovered some people became revolutionaries and may threaten your family''s position.>>


    Louis was full of ridicule! His father was the richest person in the vige and a prominent government official. ording to him, lowly peasants must offer their everything to his family unconditionally.


    One day, he brought-out some friends from his Chinhuang cultivation sect and overnight killed hundreds of peasants who he suspected would revolt.


    << At the age of 8, you sessfully stopped the uprising to overthrow your family. For killing ordinary people mercilessly, your name became famous in the entire cultivation world. Peacekeeper cultivation sect dered that what you did was hical, this only deepened Louis''s hatred for them.>>


    <<By the age of 9, you sessfully entered the Qi-gathering stage.>>


    <<By the age of 10, you entered the Qi- gatheringte stage, this time you were confident that ordinary cultivators were not your opponent. You decided it was time to take revenge.>>


    During a sunny day, Louis sessfully lured a group of cultivators from the Peacekeeper sect on the pretext that he found a rare treasure and needed help to recover it.


    After leading them to a shabby cave where he had put traps in advance, he directly killed all the junior cultivators from the Peacekeeper sect.


    <<After spending a year and secretly growing your strength, you started nning to directly kill the chief disciple of the Peacekeeper sect as you thought that the position of Holy son only belonged to you, and no other person is worthy of it. However, the Peacekeeper sect somehow discovered that its disciples were killed by you as a viger saw you leading them somewhere. They dered you to be a criminal and directly offered the Chinhuang sect a lot of resources to give you to the Peacekeeper sect. Chinhuang sect happily epted all the resources.>>


    << You felt betrayed and decisively killed the security guards to escape from the sect. You were dered a big criminal by various sects and a big bounty was put on your head.>>


    Louis knew as long as he ran away he would have a chance for revenge. He had a simple idea in his mind- Come back and strike after getting stronger.


    He hid away in forests and started plundering everything.


    <<You are now 11 years old, you sessfully entered the Foundation stage without any help, your family was punished by the Peacekeeper and Chinhuang sect for mistreatingmon people and were sentenced to death, this further infuriated you!>>


    But Louis still didn''t show up, he kept hiding in the dark.


    <<After killing lots of cultivators and plundering their resources you have gained a wide reputation as a cold-hearted devil, forcing many sects to hold a meeting to discuss how to deal with you. You were unfazed by their action.>><novelsnext></novelsnext>


    <<By the age of 14, you sessfully entered the mid-stage of the Foundation period; you were finding it difficult to get resources because of the bounty on your head.>>


    Louis got angry, no matter where he went, he had to hide his face, and people directly ran away after seeing him. As a protagonist, this was the most shameful thing for him. He decided it was enough.


    Louis, one day got the news that the holy son of the Peacekeeper sect was visiting the town he was staying in, so he decided to kill him to relieve his anger.


    <<You decided to kill the holy son of the Peacekeeper sect but the moment you ambushed their caravan, you realized it was a trap. Various foundation-level experts were hiding. The moment they saw you a fierce battle started. You fought hard but were no match against the number.>>


    [Simtion ended.. Total survival time- 14 years, Cultivation base reached- Mid Foundation level��]


    [Granting reward- 5% increase in real strength.]


    Louis, who returned to reality and saw the system''s messages startedughing loudly,


    "Haha, this is it�� so much energy entering my body. I will definitely be a Harem King in the future."


    At the same time ndor who was also observing everything got his system''s prompt.


    [The first carrier, Louispleted his simtion. Calcting feedback to the owner��]


    [Granting rewards- 10% increase in real strength and beginner-level swordsmanship learned by Louis in the simtion world.]


    "Wow!"


    I eximed and hurriedly got up from my bed.


    "Fkkk! This is a 10% increase in real strength, not some trashy-negligible increase in small realm like I got earlier."


    "Just get this reward 9-10 times and I will reach sixth order in no time."


    At the same time, I felt pure energy entering my body.


    I was extra careful this time and not directly absorbed it but first filtered it using the luck-devouring lotus to make it even more purer. I was also wary of Selena, the system who I had given name to, would do some tricks but thankfully, everything was fine~


    Once I made sure there was nothing wrong I started epting the pure energy in my body as my strength started increasing remarkably.


    There was also a bonus of beginner-level swordsmanship.


    "I only knew the One-shot technique and nothing else about swords. With this I can have the basic demeanour of a swordsman", there was a smile on my face.


    The gains were without a doubt, too good for me.


    "Sure enough, the protagonist is the best tool person", I mumbled to myself.

 Chapter 121 First Meeting With Beatrix

    It was already afternoon after watching Louis''s performance in the simtion.


    "I think I should make Shouta the second-toolperson by sending him the simtion system''s invite��but I have already plundered the majority of his luck. I wonder if he can even give any good rewards?"


    "Let''s leave it for tomorrow, I need to head back today."


    I took out my mobile phone and called ire toe to pick me up in the evening.


    At the same time, I called back Radhika saying that by tonight I would be back lest both the mom-daughter pair get worried.


    "I wonder if we can speed-up things today?"


    Today''s n was simple.


    I had to meet up with Beatrix, the heroine of Louis''s plot-line.


    After asking someone around, I finally located her house which was in a remote corner of the vige.


    Beatrix''s house was nothing great, just your usual wooden house you find in any typical vige.


    I knocked on the door for a couple of minutes before it finally opened.


    "Who?"


    -a mature chubbydy opened the door.


    With her body simr to Beatrix, it could be easily guessed- she was her mom.


    "Hello Aunty"


    I bowed a little to show my respect.


    "Aunty can you please call out Beatrix, I have something important to discuss with her."


    "Ah-ahh, but I have never seen you before."


    -Her eyes had a bit of wariness which was natural when meeting a stranger.


    "I am her friend she recently made", unfazed by the slight hostility, I maintained the same smile.


    After introspecting me from up to down and making sure that there was no malice, she nodded.


    "Wait, I will call Beatrix."


    Thedy still didn''t ask me to enter the house, I guessed that she was still unsure if I was telling the truth or not.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, finally, the face of that beautiful girl I saw yesterday appeared in front of me once again.


    "He-Hello?"


    -Beatrix''s speech was broken, her mom said a boy was waiting outside.


    At first, she was overjoyed thinking Louis came to visit her, but when she saw a new face, she realised that all her excitement was in vain


    "Hello, my name is ndor!"


    "I know that you must be surprised upon seeing me but there is something important that I need to tell you."


    "Sorry, I don''t know you�� also, I don''t talk with boys!"


    -Seeing her about to close the door I opened my mouth again.


    "It''s about Louis", my tone was a little loud.


    As a result, she stood there in her ce.


    Seeing the opportunity was right I fired all the words at once.


    "I like Radhika, and she is currently living with me."


    There was a little confusion in Beatrix''s mind.


    "I''m talking about Louis''s fianc��, Radhika."


    "Ohh that!"


    -Beatrix eximed.


    ''Wait, isn''t that bitch Radhika who has a marriage contract with my Louis? Is this boy her lover? But why is he here?''


    -Countless questions flooded her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Actually, her adoptive mother told me that her grandfather had made a marriage contract of hers with Louis but how can I ept this? I like her so much!"


    -the amount of righteousness on my face at this moment was probably no different from a protagonist''s.


    "After investigations, I found out that there was a girl who hovered around and visited Louis almost daily."


    "I had a bold guess that just like me, that girl also liked Louis."


    I intentionally paused a little.


    Beatrix''s eyes were attentively fixed on me.


    "So I came here to meet that girl and form a team with her!"


    "A team?"


    -Beatrix was surprised.


    "Yeah isn''t it better? Radhika ends up with me and Louis ends up with you?"


    "Or perhaps you n to be a concubine?"


    "Noo! Louis only belongs to me, not to any other bitch."


    -Her face became a little ferocious as her selfish desire to monopolize her lover ignited her heart.


    From yesterday''s observation, I figured out that she was a possessive person.


    Dealing with such persons can be the easiest while  at the same time be the most difficult.


    Why?


    Just threaten/coerce them by taking away their most cherished thing and they shall be dancing at your fingertips.


    "It''s okay, you must be still a little suspicious about me. Take your time before answering my proposal."


    -I took out a piece of paper with my contact number written on it and handed it over to her.


    She didn''t say anything but unintentionally took the piece of paper I offered.


    "Okay, time to go Miss, we will be meeting again very soon."


    There was only one reason I visited her today-


    One was to see her expression on how she would react about snatching Louis from Radhika, the result was perfect��from her ferocious eyes upon mentioning the topic of bing a concubine, it was clear that she had a hidden yandere side.


    And the second was to nt seeds of discord between the protagonist and heroine.


    "Also, there is something regarding Louis I don''t know if I should tell you or not?"


    -I spoke a little slowly, a little timidly.


    Seeing my expression before leaving Beatrix who was just about to dismiss me, hesitated~


    ''It''s okay! it''s just information about Louis, there is no way this stranger can deceive me'', her inner voice assured her.


    "Actually, I have seen Louis visiting a bar secretly with a guy named Shouta."


    "And��"


    I spoke as if whispering.


    "That Shouta guy has a bad reputation for deceiving girls for sole purpose of having sex."


    After speaking, I hurriedly left without making any eye-contact.


    Beatrix was still standing in the same ce digesting all the information.


    "Shouta? Huh? Wasn''t he one of Louis''s subordinates?"


    "He must be a yboy who wants to make my innocent Louis just like him."


    -Beatrix gritted her teeth.


    It is said that a girl in love has her intelligence quotient turn almost zero. All their reasonings are useless when feelings are involved.


    If Beatrix was a smart girl then she would have instantly reasoned with ndor that how he knows this? Does he have any proof? How can Louis be with Shouta in the evenings at some bar��because she visits Louis a lot of times per week, and he is always there in his wooden house on mountains, never missing!


    But ndor already knew that as a possessive girl, the moment he mentioned something regarding Louis to this hidden yandere, she will believe him even if she didn''t want to.

 Chapter 122 Getting Closer

    The seeds were already nted��


    All they needed was time to sprout.


    After saying goodbye to Beatrix I was already on the way back home.


    "Oye?"


    -ire who was curious as a cat about what I did in the vige spoke.


    "Oy-Oyyye?"


    -She once again tried to catch my attention.


    "Just focus on the driving, a good maid should never question or ask about what her master did and should only focus on the tasks given to her."


    -I was in no mood to exin anything to ire.


    "Didn''t you sayst time I was your secretary?"


    -ire spoke in a grumpy tone.


    "It''s one and the same thing."


    -I told it as it was a matter of fact.


    "Oh yeah, I remembered you did that thing?"


    "What thing?"


    -ire replied, question marks already all over her face.


    "That thing regarding Shouta��.regarding that prostitute he slept with", a sly smile was already appearing on my face.


    "Oh, so that''s what you were saying."


    "Of Course, it''s done, that prostitute agreed to us."


    "Hehe, it''s going to be so fun��your n is really amazing."


    "That prostitute is already undergoing stic surgery with the money we gave her at one of our family''s sponsored hospitals."


    "But the thing is that she herself is unaware of the disease she is suffering from. That makes me wonder how you realized it?"


    Naturally, with my extraordinary eyes, I can see various details but I won''t share this secret that easily.


    "It''s because I am awesome", I replied proudly.


    ''Hehe, Shouta��a very big surprise is on your way'', just thinking that what will soon happen made me excited.


    "Hmmmph, a narcissist."


    -ire was clearly dissatisfied with my answer.


    ''This boy hides so many secrets, one day I, ire will dig-up all your secrets and unravel that mystery shrouded all over you'', ire cheered herself inwardly.


    "Okay, we have reached our destination."


    Hearing ire, I nodded and got out of the car.


    "Okay, see you next time."


    -I said goodbye to ire as I started walking to my ce.


    Without making much noise I opened the door.


    And just as I entered, I was bbergasted��


    To my greatest surprise, the mother-daughter pair of Radhika and Michelle was sitting on the sofa watching television.


    The moment they heard the sound of the door being opened they eagerly looked towards me, it was at this point I realized the entire table was full of various dishes.


    "Oof, I told you guys before too don''t wait for me before eating dinner��.."


    "It''s only 9 pm now but say if it was midnight, did you guys n to stay hungry till then?"


    Seeing me scolding them neither of them felt aggrieved instead it further aroused their traditional values.


    "Come sit, it''s not a good thing to talk. The food will get cold", Michelle spoke while getting up slowly to set chairs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    By now, Michelle had already undergone treatment at least 5 times. With my out-of-the-world skills, her current face was much rosy and full of that mature charm~


    "Yeah let me bring some luke water and side dishes too that we prepared", Radhika too got up from her seat and went to the kitchen.


    Even though I wanted to say that there was no need, I kept my mouth shut.


    There was an explicit warm feeling in my heart.


    ''Is this what it feels like to be taken care of?''


    ''Sure enough, the elders used to boast how good the traditional women were. The feeling that someone is waiting for you at home to return early, and is hungry but won''t eat unless you are at the dining table. All of this I agree�� definitely satiates a male''s natural possessiveness.''


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Michelle interrupted me.


    By this time Radhika too had taken her seat at the dining table and started serving me various dishes.


    "You know ndor, even though you were absent for a couple of days��It felt like an eternity for us. We were so used to seeing you daily and interacting with you the past few days that when you suddenly said you won''t be back for 2 days, we��..felt sad", spoke Michelle with a sigh.


    "With my son Shouta, we never shared such a bond, that poor girl Radhika sitting beside you kept looking at her phone all day just to see your message that when you wille back", Michelle said mischievously.


    "Mo��Mooom��.W-when did I look at the phone?"


    -Radhika spoke in a somewhat embarrassed tone.


    "Oh, don''t hide it", Michelle fought back.


    Seeing their happy feelings I knew it was natural.


    Since being cheated and despised by Shouta, their only family member, and under financial burden this mother-daughter pair which was just on the verge of dire poverty found a new hope when they met me.


    Their life which had basically no reason to thrive��found its purpose which was to live and take care of the house for me.


    It was safe to assume that if I suddenly tell them I don''t need them or that I am leaving, both of them will panic and may even fall into some depression.


    That was how much they had be dependent on me.


    "dnor, what about that online website you told me about?"


    -Radhika asked while the food was still in her mouth.


    "Hey, don''t talk while eating!"


    -Michelle reprimanded her but Radhika just put out her tongue in reply.


    "It''s okay."


    "My secretary ire should have already prepared the online website that I was talking about."


    It was nothing but an advertising website I hade up with for  Radhika to pass her free time. After all, she was young, she already had a basic high school degree��. even though she said she did not want to go to some college or university, How can I allow it?


    I knew that one must have something to do or some stuff to keep themselves busy otherwise they will be a waste person sooner orter, your literal ideal- freeloader.  Michelle will take her duty as a maid while she will operate the online trading website I create for her.


    So what if she loses some money? Money was never a worry in the first ce.


    "Great!"


    -Radhika eximed with happiness.


    "Don''t worry ndor, I have some past experience in doing trading online. With my help she will help you earn a lot", Michelle spoke tenderly.


    "You two��."


    "It''s just an advertising website, don''t need to feel so much pressure."


    "I trust you Radhika."


    -seeing the genuine smile on my face, both of them felt warm inside.


    Who won''t be happy when someone is encouraging and supporting you unconditionally?


    As I saw both of themughing merrily I once again awaited tomorrow....


    When I shall deliver a fatal blow to Shouta.


    ''It''s time to plunder thest remaining luck Shouta has.''

 Chapter 123 The Second Tool-Person

    "ndor, I wanted to ask you something��."


    -Radhika spoke a little timidly.


    Michelle had already gone back to her room.


    "What''s it?"


    "Hmmm, I have been seeing your face is always full of worries. It''s like you are always thinking about something. Plus judging from your strong muscr body and exercises that you do in the early morning...you seem pretty strong already."


    "Why are you still working hard to be strong?"


    Hearing her question, I knew she just asked it out of curiosity.


    "When a beggar earns money for the first time, he is filled with the desire to keep earning even more every time. So is human greed and me desiring to be stronger is only natural."


    "Okay, now enough of chit-chat, go back to your room",


    I hurriedly brushed off Radhika by sending her to her room.


    By the time I came to my own room, I pondered over the question Radhika asked. To be honest, what I answered her was just a random excuse because I, myself, was not clear why I was on the path that I chose. Why was I working so hard to steal the protagonist''s chances?


    Why do you want to be strong? ��to help the weak, to beat the strong?��not to be ruled? ��to rule the weak? To protect one''s self? For greater ambition?��.


    ��. For a stable life, for fame, for pride, for envy, for greed, for revenge, to ovee fear, to ovee pain, for long life, for an easy life!


    And most of all because I am full of desires that I can''t control, I don''t believe that I can''t reach the height some random son of luck blessed by this bullshit protagonist aura can reach.


    If the thing Ick is chance then I shall steal their chance. Why are only some people allowed to be lucky?  I refuse to ept this. I must and will reach the topmost glory of my life. Nothing can stop me from reaching the pinnacle.


    ''You will think me cruel, very selfish Aushima, Jasmine, Mitshua and all the other girls, but both my love and my possessiveness have always been very selfish; the more ardent the feeling the more selfish. How jealous I am of these protagonists even I cannot know. There is no such word as indifference in my apathetic nature.


    Suddenly everything became clear even though I knew all of it before but now I was extra clear and aware of it. It was like my character leapt quantitatively.


    "Okay let''s now focus on the main part of tomorrow''s job. I think it''s better to make sure Shouta is tired."


    If Shouta is mentally exhausted then it will work in my favour tomorrow.


    "Let''s send him the invite."


    I opened the simtion system''s interface and sent the invite to Shouta.


    I had already plundered a lot of Shouta''s chances as a result his luck was very low. I calcted that after just one simtion his luck willpletely be exhausted.


    Since I already had contact with him some days back, sending an invite to him was pretty easy.


    [Target selection confirmed! The owner has chosen Shouta  as the second carrier.]


    ....


    Shouta was in a tense mood while sitting on a luxurious chair.


    He still hadn''t gotten over the fact that he had lost Mitshua.


    Also, the disgust of sleeping with a lowly prostitute that day made him vomit.


    "Hmmm, it''s all due to that bastard ndor, he stole my Mitsuha and ire."


    "But his strength was quite strong��I will call all my gang members then together we will surround him."


    "No matter how strong he is, he can''t fight against hundreds  of my subordinates, right?"


    "Haha, just wait for it ndor. I will make sure every single bone in your body is broken and shattered mercilessly."


    -Just as Shouta was getting happy about thinking of ways to kill ndor an interface appeared in front of him.


    Texts appeared out in thin air~<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Congrattions! You have been selected to enter the simtion world. All you need to do is perform well and live long enough and you shall earn various exciting rewards and always get something unexpected..


    Please confirm if you ept it? YES/ NO?


    Note: death in the simtion world does not affect real life and the cooldown period after one attempt is 1 day.]


    Shouta, who saw the texts suddenly appearing in front of his eyes was taken aback.


    "What the fuck?��Simtion world?"


    "Is this the rumoured secret realm said to be written in those ancient books I once saw in the library?"


    "Haha, destiny is with me! I kept feeling pain in my chest and thought ndor was stealing away things that should belong to me but I was mistaken��the world has not abandoned me, hahaha!"


    "This must be my fortuitous chance, only I should be able to enter this secret realm called the Simtion World. All the rewards only belong to me."


    -Without any hesitation, Shouta clicked on YES.


    Soon the same messages popped up in front of Shouta that appeared before Louis.


    [Random world being generated��..]


    [Low-level cultivation world generated.]


    [Random talent choice being generated.]


    [Please select  2 out of 5 talents.]


    [1. Son of the richest person in the vige]


    2. A little-high level of aptitude for your age


    3. An abnormal body.


    4. Born as a demon race.


    5. Low-level proficiency in the sword. ]


    "Hmm, it seems I need to select 2 out of these��"


    "All of these seem to be good, son of the richest person? Heck Na��just kill the richest person and all the wealth will belong to me."


    "A little-high level of aptitude? No way�� I, Shouta, is a born genius, my aptitude is already sky-high."


    "Low-level proficiency in the sword?��Fuck are you kidding me? How can I use small weapons like swords/des? Only big weapons like Halberds, spears are worthy of me."


    Unexpected to all, Shouta chose options 3 and 4.


    I, who was secretly watching from the audience window, couldn''t help but p in admiration.


    Truly the protagonist deserves to be the most arrogant and overconfident person. He dares to tread a path that makes nomon sense.


    I had no interest in watching what Shouta would do, I didn''t have time to stay the whole night to watch his choices.


    Anyway with the system''s notifications I will know what Shouta did in the morning when it will be the time for me to collect my rewards.


    "Shouta, be a good tool person and I hope you can live long enough to get me some good stuff."


    -Without bothering further, I closed my eyes and sleptfortably.


    At the same time, Shouta felt his consciousness blurring as he entered the simtion world.


    [Simtion begins��]

 Chapter 124 Shouta’s Journey To Girlhood

    An egg started cracking in a nest��


    Slowly and steadily Shouta opened his eyes~


    "Fuck I��."


    "I be a bird?"


    << You begin your life as amon sparrow-beast. As for abnormal body part-you shall be a female >>


    Shouta saw that the nest he was in was at the top of a hill. He looked around and saw various utched eggs.


    "Hmm, eggs? I feel hungry�� Now I remember I haven''t eaten an omelette for some time."


    With a slight peck, Shouta managed to break open other immature eggs in the nest.


    Soon he heard a loud voice and a big sparrow demon-bird arrived. When the mother sparrow bird saw that a baby hatched from the eggs she gleamed with joy but the next second when she saw all other immature eggs were cracked opened and sucked by you, she felt enraged.


    <<You cruelly killed and devoured your unhatched brother and sisters which made your mom very angry and she kicked you out of the nest. Even though she wanted to kill you in rage, at the end of the day, the fact that this newborn chick was her own child stopped her. So she just kicked you far away from the nest>>


    Shouta was very angry.


    How can someone destined to be a great person like him be kicked out? Instead, she should be happy that he was born at her nest.


    Even if he was a little chick..crawling and crawling, he slowly left the area.


    <<You somehow managed to reach the age of 1. Even though life was tough as a little chick, by eating grass and always hiding in bushes you managed to survive all the predators>>


    <<At age of 2 you were kidnapped by human poachers and sold to a rich family as a pet bird>>


    Shouta was furious. How can he be kept in a cage?


    He decided to run away from the rich family''s mansion.


    <<By the age of 5, you had grown up to be a medium-sized female sparrow demon beast. The rich family thought that they had tamed you but they didn''t know that you were only pretending>>


    Shouta after staying in a rich family realized that in this world only cultivators have power. But he was not a human. But that didn''t stop him. He somehow gathered information that demon beasts can also grow-up as long as they get enough resources.


    <<At the age of 6, you sneaked away from the rich family''s mansion. Decisively, you flew miles away.


    Just as you were flying further, a big bald eagle demon beast noticed you>>


    "Hehe, what a beautiful girl we have here!"


    "Beautye let''s spend the night together", the eagle demon beast shouted upon seeing Shouta.


    Shouta had goosebumps all over his skin.


    He wanted to escape but the big eagle caught him and took him to his cave.


    At this point, Shouta finally recalled that he was a female demon beast.


    Even though he cried, the eagle male ravished Shouta all night.


    After repeated episodes of coption soon moans of pleasure starteding out of the cave.


    The next day, he was again ravished from morning to evening. As a mature demon beast, the male eagle had a big libido.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    << By the age of 7, youpletely surrendered to your identity as a female and started enjoying the pleasure of sex.  You saw this as an opportunity. An opportunity to be a bitch. You asked the eagle that you also want to be strong and talk like him but the eagle denied>>


    But you kept on pestering him, to make sure he is satisfied, you indulged more and more in carnal desire for sex.


    <<Your hard work paid off, the big eagle finally agreed to your request and started gathering resources to raise your strength>>


    Shout was happy. The eagle soon got him enough resources from somewhere. With it, he started cultivating.


    <<By the age of 10, you have grown up to be a very pretty female sparrow and have already learned to talk in humannguage. You realized that the bald eagle was only a little stronger than you. The fact that the demon beasts need much more resources to cultivate than humans stressed you out as you wanted to be the top-most existence>>


    "I need to think of a n, it seems that this bald eagle can''t bring any more benefits to me."


    For many months Shouta thought of a n and by the end of the second year, he finally realized it.


    << At the age of 12, you suddenly felt enlightened. You realized that your biggest trump card was always with you. How can someone be more gorgeous and pretty than you? You decided to y the beauty trick>>


    The bald eagle told you that there was a big demon beast gatheringing next month and it is dangerous for you to go there as his strength is less to protect you. Therefore, he would leave you back at home.


    But how could Shouta not see his thoughts? The female sparrow had grown up big, the vibrant feathers and body smell were enough for all male demon beasts to go in heat. Shouta knew the eagle feared that someone would forcibly take him away.


    <<The demon gathering conference has begun. You sneaked out of the cave and participated in the conference as a wild female sparrow beast>>


    <<Many strong male demon beasts were directly enchanted by your beauty and one after another started ttering you>>


    "Leave her alone, she is mine", out of nowhere the bald eagle appeared in front of Shouta proiming his sovereignty.


    "Brother if she belongs to you why did shee here alone? Shouldn''t she have apanied you?


    -a very big bear spoke sarcastically.


    "My dear sparrow��tell everyone, aren''t we a lovely couple?"


    -The bald eagle looked happily towards Shouta.


    But Shouta didn''t even look towards him.


    "Couple? Is your mind flooded with nonsense? This is the first time thisdy is seeing you!"


    -Shouta spoke calmly.


    "Haha, brother of eagle you lied to us. Now get away, let us court this beautifuldy. Everyone wants a beautiful wife."


    -The big bearughed haughtily.


    "No wife! Let''s go home, everyone here is a bad guy",


    The eagle tried to persuade Shouta once again.


    "Guys help me, this ugly eagle wants to kidnap a beautiful youngdy like me", Shouta cried out aloud to the big crowd that had gathered.


    <<You cleverly alienated the bald eagle. The eagle was no match for various strong beasts and was beaten by all when you said that the eagle was harassing and probably have bad ideas towards you>>


    Shouta then looked at the muscr and sturdy figures of lion, crocodile, tiger and bear demon beast.


    His lips no it should be said her lips as Shouta has now fully epted the identity of a female, arched up into a big smile as the next part of the n ran through her mind.

 Chapter 125 Shouta Brings Back Great Rewards~

    <<By unting your beauty, you sessfully enchanted various strong beasts gathered at the conference. The prince of the crocodile family thought he fell in love with you at first-sight.>>


    Shouta was very happy, her n was already sessful.


    "I just need to fool everyone haha."


    <<The prince of crocodile gave you a beautiful cave rich in spiritual energy and started giving you various benefits.>>


    <<At the age of 14, bad rumours about you started floating in the general public, you were known as a female witch who would steal other people''s husbands but you didn''t care about it>>


    By now Shouta had be a full-fledged bitch, every day a new wild beast woulde out of her cave after relieving their intense libido.


    By charging cultivation resources with each session of sex, Shouta had a tremendous improvement in her strength.


    <<By the age of 17, with so many resources at your footsteps, you easily reached the foundation realm. Royal Crocodile family, Royal white tiger family, Tortoise family, Mighty Lion family, Phoenix family and so on, you seemed to be involved in a scandal involving almost all the powerful wild beast families>>


    "This is great, it''s about time to further enhance your own strength", Shouta without caring about others kept sleeping with numerous powerhouses at the same time leeching off various benefits from them.


    <<By the age of 20, you sessfully broke through the fifthyer of the foundation realm, and your strength soared crazily. Because you have slept with so many married men, their wives were very angry and formed a new organisation - Anti Sparrow Organisation, saying they will demolish an evil witch like you.>>


    Shouta, unfazed by the Anti-Sparrow Organization was in his own tune. She increased the number of sleeping periods with those males to further anger those wives.


    <<By the age of 22, you became pregnant and sessfullyid hundreds of eggs. No one knew who the father was. You fooled everyone that every egg belongs to each person she slept with. As a result, you created a big sparrow family.>>


    Because of strong genes from various powerhouses, the children Shouta had were remarkable.


    Shouta trained every child to be her subordinate, she started calling herself the Queen with her children as her loyal subjects.


    <<By the age of 25, you sessfully reached the eightyer of foundation, your strength was now amongst the top in the entire continent. With your children grown up, youunched a sneak attack on a nearby human vige and enved all humans. Your reputation soared high>>


    "Haha, as expected the day when I shall rule the entire continent is almost near", Shouta started preparing for war. With so many children, she thought her dream was almost halfpleted.


    <<By the age of 30, you haveid hundreds of eggs, and each egg matured into a young sparrow soldier further boosting your army''s strength. By now, you have slept with almost all strong wild-beasts. In order to further increase the fertility rate you started sleeping with multiple male partners at the same time, threesome, eightsome, and tensome were quitemon.>>


    Because of Shouta''s repeated attacks on human settlements, various human organizations formed an alliance to deal with her.


    Shouta was given the title the Vicious Witch by the humans. Shoutaughed out aloud, she thought her reputation was now almost invincible.


    <<At the age of 35, you finally broke through the tenthyer of the foundation realm, you have reached the pinnacle of strength in this world. You were filled with overconfidence that you were invincible as a result, with your great army, you directly attacked the strongest human kingdom.>>


    <<The battle was crazy, the surprising point was that various wives of the husbands you slept with joined the human camp to eliminate you. You were furious but against the joint attack of humans and the Anti -Sparrow Organisation, you suffered heavy losses. You decided to run away but at that time human reinforcements arrived.>>


    <<You were surrounded by more than 30 foundation tenthyer experts from the human side. Under such an encirclement, you were finally taken down.>>


    (Congrattions simtion ended! You have reached the strongest ceiling of strength in the given simtion world. Calcting rewards please wait��.)


    At the same time, Shouta woke up.


    "Fuck! I died?"


    "Damn it, I almost became the overlord. I established such a big kingdom but in the end, those treacherous humans encircled and killed me."


    "Anyway, I should be able to get a decent reward, right?"


    -Shouta waited in excitement for the system to deliver him his rewards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    (You have unlocked various achievements as a result your reward is as follows-


    bloodline of impure low-level female sparrow beast.


    Increase in strength by one realm.


    Medium-level gueri warfare tactics


    A strong body exercise technique


    Low-level rity while making difficult decisions


    Advanced level perception.)


    After receiving the rewards, Shouta was shocked.


    Such heavy rewards, he couldn''t believe it. He got up and started dancing foolishly.


    "Haha, as expected, I am the chosen lucky one! Can anyone get more rewards than me? Haha?"


    As he epted the things he got, his aura rapidly started climbing and in no time he reached the master level(te third order of strength)


    Unknown to Shouta, there was another person who got even richer rewards.


    If Shouta knew about it, he would puke directly.


    ...��.


    It was 5 a.m in the morning, ndor was sleeping merrily.


    But his sleep suddenly got interrupted as one after another system messages started flooding in his mind.


    With some resentment, I opened my eyes.


    "Damn, what''s with the system notifications?"


    "What Shouta alreadypleted the simtion?"


    Hurriedly, I checked all the notification messages that had piled up the whole night.


    "Damn! Damn it!"


    "Shouta, you became a girl? A big bitch and an enemy of humans?"


    At first, I couldn''t believe it. But the more I read about the actions of Shouta, the more disgusting I felt.


    "Yuck, sleeping with 10-15 people at once was his everyday hobby. Jeezz!"


    Ignoring it, I further scrolled down and my eyes widened when I read the feedback reward from the system.


    "Shouta, you are really a great tool-person", myughter was so loud that it resounded in the entire room.

 Chapter 126 Way-Too Rich Rewards.

    ?


    "Seriously man, I think I really squeezed out Shouta''s remaining luck."


    I scrolled down to read the system messages.


    (Congrattions! The person chosen by you, Shouta, haspleted his simtion. Feedback reward being calcted please wait��)


    ( Rewards calcted-


    The Bloodline of the golden sparrow, a mythical beast that seems to be extinct in the current worlds, can be used to improve the purity of other bloodlines too.


    Advanced level hand-to-handbat skills along withplete tactics of advanced level gueri warfare.


    Pure energy to help in the body tempering up to the level of immortality.


    rity perception, to help you keep your head cool while making various tough decisions.


    God-level danger perception against potential Life-threatening enemies.


    50 percent increase in strength of the current realm.


    The shock was too much, my breathing almost stagnated as my lungs gasped for air.


    "Oh my holy god. This! This.. I think I am now definitely sure that I squeezed almost everything out of Shouta.


    To check my hypothesis, I once again tried to select Shouta as the carrier but suddenly got a message from the system.


    (The host cannot  select the current user as a carrier as its air-luck is too less to give any viable feedback rewards.)


    "As expected, he is squeezed dry."


    Without caring about other things, one by one I started absorbing my gains.


    First of all, I used the golden sparrow bloodline as a stimulus to further increase the purity of my dragon bloodline and it worked, the colour in my eyes became more clear as I could feel the purity of the blood in my body. One must realize, the things that can increase the purity of a bloodline are all-almost heaven-defying treasures.


    Then I felt a very cold feeling sublimating my mind, like a fog which enveloped my consciousness. I knew it was part of the process so I just sat cross-legged.


    The fog slowly started dissipating leaving behind a chilling-cold. I could feel that my senses had be much sharper. It seemed as if I can vaguely feel if the other party could pose any threat to my life even without using my special powers on them.


    "Damn, so this is the rity perception and God-level danger perception. I can already feel that the state of my mind has reached an unprecedented height."


    "I think.. Just like those marvel movies, I can now see things in slow motion if  I try." I was satisfied with the gains but the rewards were still left.


    A huge amount of knowledge regarding various war tactics- starting from fighting hand to hand, use of various firearms, survival guides, and dealing with various natural disasters one after the other flooded my mind.


    But I still didn''t be careless as I knew the real thing was still toe~


    "Aaaagh!"


    -The sudden pain almost made me cry out.


    I thought that after getting the dragon blood my physical strength was already quite strong but my standard waspletely made fun of.


    The pain was too unbearable.


    All the bones in my body started cracking apart. It took some minutes, biting my tongue to maintain consciousness, I somehow held on.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Finally, the broken bones once again started realigning and joining to form perfect bone joints. The change in physique was too easy to notice, I had a feeling that breaking a mountain with just a bare punch is no longer impossible.


    "Damm, so this physique is the limit of the human body till I reach immortality?"


    "Good, this will be a great backup in case I meet some potential danger."


    "Haaaaa!"


    -I took a deep breath, I knew it was the time for thest thing.


    The biggest jackpot, Shouta gave me.


    The 50 percent increase in strength.


    My aura started increasing rapidly as I could feel the blood boiling in my veins.


    "Aaah, just a little more and I would have reached the sixth order of strength."


    I was ecstatic, my strength finally was one step away from the sixth order.


    "Just a little trick with Shouta and hisst luck will make me soar to sixth order."


    "He already lost Mitshua, ire''s connections and already is under a bad impression by both Radhika and her mom."


    "I get it, I need a final stimulus for Radhika and her mom topletely give up on Shouta to deal a decisive blow."


    Just as I was excitedly thinking about a suitable n, Serena from the system space which had been lying dormant up to now projected out.


    My guard suddenly went up subconsciously.


    This Selena had been lying in the system space and secretly watching my actions.


    You can''t be fooled by her beauty, in my eyes she is like some artificial intelligence from the terminator movie who can do anything to reach her goals.


    The only fact that I had her system origin under my control, and the life and death of the entire system were under my single thought was the only sce giving me the confidence to confront her without being intimidated.


    "Haaaah! I don''t know how but you seem to have something with which you can devour the luck and chances of the people favoured by heaven to raise your own strength."


    "My system''s setting seems to work in perfect-sync with your artifact. Even though it''s my first time hearing about such an artifact with thebined use of the system and that artifact, I must say your calctions are almost impable", Selena spoke in her mechanical voice.


    ''As expected, she already realized and felt the vague presence of luck devouring lotus lying deep within my consciousness'', I too got serious.


    "Since you have been lying dormant in the system space up to now, what''s the reason for suddenly showing up?"


    -I had a bad premonition.


    She gave a sly smile.


    There was not much fear in her eyes. Life and death were only natural events for Selena. Her goal as a wed rule was simple, find someone worthy enough to use her system skills and eventually help her make up for the shorings in her rule for which she was discarded by heaven.


    "Of course, I came out because there was something very important."


    -Her lips arched up~

 Chapter 127 Plans Need To Be Re-Adjusted.

    ?


    "As you know there is a Goddess who brought Louis to this world."


    "I, who had been idling in this universe, by chance noticed her summoning Louis and realized that this boy may be someone great in the future. Therefore, I took the initiative to bond with him. But that Goddess was quick to notice my presence and became a little wary. She didn''t take any action against me as I reasoned that I will surely help Louis in his rise because it was directly rted to my own goal��but she still to be extra-sure put a restriction on me."


    Selena''s eyes became a little solemn.


    "Thinking that my existence was vile and too risky, it is okay to say that she put more of a curse on me. When this curse activates, it automatically means that some harm has been done against the host."


    With her words I was quick to figure it out.


    ''I must have devoured a part of Louis''s luck without a doubt and took his chances, heck, now even this system belongs to me. Is this perhaps the reason the curse she is talking about, activated?''


    -I believed in much of Selena''s words, it was not worth it for her to lie to me as her life and death was already in my hands~


    "Is that the reason you asked me to spare Louis for at least a month or two before�� when I was about to directly behead him?"


    Hesitating a little, she still opened her mouth~


    "That''s right! If you had killed him directly then the curse would have activated right away and the Goddess may also be directly summoned here."


    "It''s not like I was attached to Louis and begged you to save him. I just saw more potential in you at that time and thought it would be much better to follow you."


    Hearing her words a chill ran through my spine. I realized how emotionless Selena as a system was! Betraying others was not a big deal. For her, only  the end goal matters! Thankfully, I took her origin as I never believed in others in the first ce.


    "Do you think that Goddess will let you go that easy?"


    "She must have made a lot of calctions, who knows what n she is plotting by cultivating Louis here."


    -Selena spoke calmly in her mechanical voice.


    "But I still don''t understand."


    "Just now, I only took action against Shouta, stole his chance and girls, not directly targeted Louis, so why is this curse that you are speaking of is activated?"


    This time I didn''t had to wait as Selena instantly replied~


    "It''s because Shouta seems to be a simr person like Louis and the things destined for Shouta in this world can also be very well imed by Louis, plus the moment you used simtion system against both of them, and somehow reduced their luck, the restrictions ced by the Goddess on me judged that Louis was harmed."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is! No wonder."


    -I finally understood everything.


    By saying Shouta and Louis were simr, I knew she was referring to the fact that both of them were perverted son of luck, the protagonist-temte characters.


    "Okay, now that the curse is activated, what will happen?"


    e��glesn?��el "It won''t affect you much."


    "It''s just now you can use the simtion system only once a month. And, likewise, can only invite the other members in simtion space too only once."


    "You basically mean that whether its Shouta or Louis, I can use this system only once to leech off their benefits?"


    -Hearing me questioning, Selena nodded.


    "Not to forget, you already used it on both of them plus even used your this month''s quota."


    -Selena didn''t forget to add in.


    Hearing her, my mood which was quite ted some minutes ago, instantly went downhill.


    "Damm, I already had the n in my mind."


    "Just take one or two��. more of their opportunities, then keep using the simtion system to devour their luck."


    "Seems it was too unreal for me to think it would be that easy."


    Selena just looked at my frowning face without any reaction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With this information, my future n was bound to be re-adjusted.


    ''In future, I can use the simtion system only once a month, I need to be extra- careful else the try will be wasted.''


    As for Shouta and Louis, I wasn''t much concerned.


    To begin with, my tactics and nning never relied on the system to be sessful.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Nowes the important thing."


    "The Goddess must be now aware that something happened with Louis, so will shee here?"


    -I asked her what was on my mind.


    As long as there was no one above my realm, I was pretty sure that even if the things go south I can do something about it.


    "Yes and No."


    Seeing me confused she kept speaking.


    "To be precise, she is engaged in a big war. If she suddenly leaves andes here, her forces are bound to suffer heavy losses."


    "But then again, summoning someone like Louis requires a lot of divine energy, plus she was too careful while choosing such an easy middle level world for him to grow, and with the restrictions she ced on me, it shows how much importance she puts on Louis."


    -One by one, Selena told me all the facts.


    I agreed with her, no one in their right mind will be happy when a chess-piece they have been cultivating for years is suddenly lost.


    Who knows what price that Goddess paid to sessfully summon Louis?


    That Goddess getting angry and having a grudge against me was a natural thing.


    "I got everything."


    "It''s basically a race against time."


    "I need to take care of Louis and Shouta before that Goddesses."


    "So�� do I still need to wait for 2 months before taking action against Louis?"


    -There was a big smile on my face.


    "Haha", the expressionless face of Selena finally chuckled at my remarks.


    "Why should we wait for Louis to grow up?"


    -Selena too asked sarcastically.


    "Okay, I told what I needed to say. I will rest now!"


    -Without waiting for any reply, Selena disappeared into the system''s space.


    "Her hologram appearing and disappearing in thin air always gives this sci-fi feeling."


    After Selena disappeared, I looked into the system''s settings that were automatically changed because of the Goddess''s curse.


    "Sure enough, everything she said was not a dream."


    "Never mind, I know I will figure out something."


    "When ites to looting and running away,  no one is better than me, haha."

 Chapter 128 Am I Too A Nymphomaniac?

    ?


    Since I had already woken up, I decided to get up and get ready to go to the university.


    Mitshua and ire were waiting for me there, not to forget that today should be the day Louises perhaps?


    Out of habit, I checked my phone for any messages, it was filled with Mitshua''s messages.


    ##Are youing tomorrow to attend sses today?"


    ## Good night?


    ## How about going on a date tomorrow?


    ## Hey, why not replying? Are you angry >.<<


    There were many messages from Mitshua, seeing them there was a smile on my face.


    "Sure enough, when a girl is in love for the first time the clinginess she shows is just one step away from obsession."


    To calm Mitshua, I simply replied - Come where I live, we will go to the university together?��remember to eat breakfast properly & love you~


    -ndor then sent her the address of the hostel where he was living.


    When there''s a connection between hearts, only a single sentence is enough. There''s no need to give long replies. The other party just wants to hear your words no matter what you say she will ignore the majority of it. In her mind, just hearing your words is enough to calm her agitated heart.


    All she needs is a piece of security thus instead of telling long lies why not just give a normal reply?


    Without wasting further time ndor started taking a bath.


    In half an hour Radhika too woke up, today someone from ire''s family will contact her to transfer the ownership of the advertisement website I asked to be created for her.


    She was full of excitement, no one wants to sit idly at home.


    It was just like ndor had guessed, the thought that she can do something productive to keep herself busy and at the same time earn to help ndor, instantly boosted Radhika''s morale.


    Michelle, who has almost 70% recovered from ndor''s treatment, was still sleeping soundly.


    No one disturbed her as she needed proper rest.


    By the time I got out after dressing properly, a light meal with a ss of milk was already arranged on the table while Radhika had already gone to wash dishes.


    I quietly approached behind her who was busy in the kitchen.


    "Good luck for today!"


    "Kyaa?"


    -She felt startled but seeing it was ndor, she quickly regained herposure.


    She understood the meaning.


    "Don''t worry I will definitely manage that advertising website properly."


    -There was a brilliant smile on her face that left me enchanted for a second.


    The pureness and sweet smile on her face was clearly telling how much she was already attached to ndor.


    On the other side��..


    Just as ndor predicted,


    The moment he sent the reply to Mitshua, it was instantly seen by her.


    Mitshua who had just recently be ndor''s woman wanted to spend every second with her lover.


    She did not know how many times she had foolishly looked at the wallpaper of her mobile phone''s home screen showing her and ndor kissing intimately and grinned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Images of their first encounter, the first forceful kiss, the second surprising kiss, the third tender kiss, their fights, his deep love, the way she left bite marks on his body to tell others that he is already hers, piece by piece, keeping to her mind. As a result, how can she sleep?


    At first, Mitshua used to see there were many nymphomaniacs in this world, especially on the Inte, who would do whatever they could to chase after the one they have a crush upon��even willing to belittle their own good friends, she never understood their behaviour.


    She used to argue- Isn''t he just a little more handsome? A little more muscr? Is it worth spending so much time and energy to pursue them?


    But now when she herself thinks and looks at ndor, Mitshua felt a little empathy for those nymphomaniacs she despised before.


    She once again looked at ndor''s picture in her wallpaper,


    "Isn''t he more dashing when looked from this side angle?"


    -She murmured.


    "If those online bitches on the Inte see ndor like this, they will probably go crazy, right?"


    The more she looked the more she realized..


    With a blessing of top-notch charm and his rtively domineering and wild temperament, ndor''s face was simply a sword that pierced people''s hearts!


    She was so love-brained that she didn''t even realize, no she never considered the possibility that so-called crazy girl was no one other than her one and only friend ire.


    And, it was only natural to think of ndor like that.


    In first love, a girl''s heart is filled with the thoughts of her lover, and overthinking is bound to happen.


    "Oh, he sent the address and said let''s go together", Mitshua''s spirits were lifted in an instant.


    "So he lives at the hostel beside the university? hmmmm!"


    "I can''t waste time, I must dress-up today beautifully."


    "ndor''s eyes must always stay on me, hehe~"


    -There was a little possessiveness in her eyes:


    Mitshua took out a lovely pink skirt with a matching floral top.


    She was already aware of the route, and without any problems, she arrived at the front of ndor''s door.


    There was a smirk on her face,


    ''Hehe, how will he react upon seeing me looking extra-gorgeous today?''


    -The anticipation in her eyes was too obvious as she rang the doorbell.


    As the door opened, the smile on her face stiffened as her expressions became fleeting.


    She saw a girl which was in no way inferior to her in terms of beauty, with a big sunny smile and innocence written all over her perfectly- round face, Mitshua admitted she had the capital to make those lustful boys go crazy.


    ''Why is there a girl at nor''s ce?''


    ''Is he cheating?''


    ''Was he the same as Shouta?''


    -Various conflicting thoughts started appearing in Mitshua''s head as her face started going pale at an rming pace.


    "Whoooo-Wh"


    "Who are you?"


    -With a stuttering mouth Mitshua questioned Radhika~

 Chapter 129 Mitshua And Radhika’s First Encounter.

    ?


    Mitshua''s mind was in a mess upon seeing such a beautiful girl.


    It was early in the morning, and the girl came out in her pyjamas.


    What does this mean?


    It means she slept at ndor''s ce.


    ''Did something happen between them?''


    ''Did this vixen seduce ndor behind her back?''


    ''But when did she met ndor?..countless questions instantly flooded Mitshua''s mind.''


    "��.."


    "��.."


    It was not only Mitshua who was shocked, likewise, Radhika too was standing there dumbfounded.


    She never imagined that such a cute elder sister woulde to pick up ndor.


    ''She must be his girlfriend right?��or at least have some hidden-deep feelings lest she wouldn''t havee so early at a boy''s house alone, right?''


    Like Mitshua, her insecurities too started taking hold of her~


    ''Will ndor now not stay with them since he found a girl?''


    Her mind was also filled with various thoughts.


    I, who was watching everything from the sidelines, just smiled at such an encounter.


    Since I decided to go the harem route, things like this will happen sooner orter.


    With ire''s attitude, I didn''t think she would have a problem when she meets other girls but Mitshua is a bit on the possessive side, meeting Aushima, Jasmine and otherster may prove too much of a shock for her so it''s better to give her an injection in advance.


    Plus today the final part of the n was about to begin.


    It was time topletely squeeze everything out of Shouta.


    With a confident smile, I went to the door where the two girls were staring at each other without speaking anything.


    "What happened? Why are you still standing out?"


    "Come in let me introduce you two to each other."


    With a strong pull, I brought Mitshua inside and closed the door.


    "Leave!"


    -In anger Mitshua broke free from ndor''s grasp.


    "ndor first tell me who she is!"


    -The grievances were written all over Mitshua''s eyes.


    ''Aah, as expected she is jealous.''


    I realized the time was perfect.


    Once again holding her hands tightly I pulled her towards me.


    The sudden pull caught her off-guard as she fell into my embrace.


    "ndor leave!"


    -Mitshua started raining down her little punches on my chest, but can it stop me?


    "Mitshua, are you jealous on seeing a young and beautiful girl at my ce?"


    -I asked the resisting Mitshua in my arms.


    Mitshua, whose state of mind was in a mess, was taken aback upon hearing ndor''s remarks.


    ''What was this feeling? Is this the feeling one feels when she is jealous'', she was herself not sure.


    Feeling the strong arms of ndor she finally stopped her action. She knew ndor had long told her that he already has lots of girls and will continue to have more and more if the situation required.. but so what? How can she admit so easily that she was jealous?


    She decided to keep her mouth shut as a sign of protest.


    Seeing her actions I chuckled.


    The force with which I was embracing Mitshua only grew stronger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When a girl is feeling jealous..neve let her run wild or overthink else misunderstandings are bound to happen. You must coax and take care of them on the spot~


    Radhika who was standing opposite us had a big blush on her face.


    She only saw such intimate actions in those television dramas, her heart fluttered but like an ardent learner, she still observed everything.


    To start the act I gave a deep sigh~ catching the attention of both girls.


    Then I sat on the chair.


    Since I was embracing Mitshua while standing, it was easy for me to pull her to sit on myp.


    She wanted to resist as there was still another girl in the room but hearing ndor''s deep sigh full of sadness she realized something was wrong thus,for the time-being, she decided to hold on and let him do whatever he wanted.


    With my other hand, I pulled Radhika to sit on the chair beside me.


    Mitshua just looked at my actions warily, sitting obediently in myp.


    She was still waiting for ndor to exin everything.


    "Mitshua, her name is Radhika."


    "She is Shouta''s sister."


    -Ipleted the sentence in one go.


    Bang~


    Like a volcano that suddenly erupted, Mitshua''s mind became hyper-active.


    Shouta this name..


    The one whom she loved once, the one for whom she  was ready to sacrifice everything. That heartless and selfish guy who hit her and didn''t even trust her when she pleaded repeatedly��and not to forget who was thinking of herself as a toy and was close to her.. only to get into her panties.


    Piece by piece, she recalled how in the end she saw him sleeping with another woman after just beating her up.


    How can she be oblivious to such a name, her utmost attention was aroused.


    "Not only that Shouta''s mom..Michelle is also sleeping in the other room."


    "Now for the other party!"


    "Radhika, she is Mitshua."


    "One of my girlfriends and��."


    I took a big pause intentionally.


    "��And Shouta''s ex-girlfriend."


    Now this time it was Radhika''s turn.


    Even though hers and Michelle''s affection for Shouta had dropped a lot. The other party was still a part of their family, such emotions were really hard to kill.


    But unlike Mitshua, Radhika wasn''t much shocked.


    Sure, she was aggrieved that Shouta never told her and her mom that he had already started dating but Shouta had long stopped contacting them. They don''t know where he is living... If he is doing well or needs anything? They just know he goes to Martial University.


    "It''s okay, there must have been something that happened between her and big brother Shouta, that''s why they are not together."


    -Radhika replied sensibly.


    She can''t jump to conclusions before knowing theplete picture.


    To stop the unnecessary thoughts I once again opened my mouth.


    "Mitshua, as you know Shouta some time back left her sister and mother alone at home toe to the Martial University to be someone great."


    "What he didn''t know was that during his absence, her sister and mother had fallen in such a miserable condition."


    "It was lucky I found them, else I dare not say what would have happened��"


    Feeling the grave tone in my voice, Mitshua realized that she had misunderstood everything earlier.


    When I saw the change in her expressions, I knew things were going perfectly.


    "Radhika."


    "You tell Mitshua, what  your condition was before I met you or your big sister will think that I was cheating behind her back."


    -I spoke with a little chuckle so as to ease up the tense atmosphere.

 Chapter 130 Shouta Is Almost Over?

    ?


    Upon understanding that just some minutes ago Mitshua was viewing her as a love rival��


    A strange warm current flew through Radhika''s chest.


    She already knew that for the past few days, she had started having ambiguous thoughts about ndor.


    It was not her fault, ndor came like a bright sun illuminating her dark and pitiful world.


    Although she called him brother, since all the parties were aware they were not blood-rted, How could she not have a crush on him? In her eyes, he was perfect in both appearance and character, so it was only natural.


    The reason she held back her feelings was that she thought she was younger and ndor may not be interested in her. But with Mitshua''s jealous reaction, all her inferiorityplex started disappearing.


    Seeing Mitshua looking at her with her utmost attention she realized what ndor had said.


    "Oh yes!"


    "Mitshua�� elder sister, what brother ndor said is true."


    "My mother was very sick, we did not have any money."


    "I was doing some meagre part-time jobs but the water and electricity bills along with other daily expenses were too much."


    "I and my mom thought that we would soon die out of misery but then big brother ndor came and ��.."


    "��..And"


    -Radhika had already started crying loudly thinking about their situation before they met ndor.


    Mitshua, who upon hearing herself called elder sister, was very happy.


    She had been watching some ancient dramastely since ndor told her that he had many girlfriends.


    Watching various concubines fighting for the king''s favour, she learned many things. Out of them, making the other party call herself a senior was a sign of high status.


    Knowing ndor''s possessiveness, by now..Mitshua had vaguely guessed that such a beautiful and obedient girl, ndor will never let go.


    She hadn''t met the other girls, ndor talked about.


    Perhaps, having Radhika on her team will give her a solid chance to be number 1 amongst the harem members.


    In a harem usually all girls want the husband to love them the most. Mitshua was no different~


    "It''s okay, don''t cry little sister."


    "It''s my fault, I wasn''t able to control my emotions earlier."


    "I never knew such sad things had happened to you."


    -Giving a deep sigh, Mitshua got up from ndor''sp and moved towards Radhika.


    With a gentle pat, Mitshuaforted the crying Radhika.


    "Elder sister Mitshua, thanks I am okay now"


    -Radhika with her slender hands wiped the tears falling from her eyes, giving a reassuring smile.


    Mitshua had to admit that when she saw such a sweet smile, her heart was filled with anger.


    She wanted to curse Shouta so badly.


    ''Damm, how can one be so ruthless to her own sister and mother.''


    ''That Shouta is living in a luxurious house all alone, daily going to a bar to have sex with those bad women without giving a Damm about his family.''


    ''Fuck, justst month when he was courting me, I remember he bought a gold watch and very costly high-end clothes to show-off, if he was earning so much money then Why did he not send any of it back home?''


    ''He is a bastard! But ndor too knew everything.''


    ''Why is ndor not telling Radhika about the true colours of Shouta?''


    Mitshua looked at me with her questioning eyes, there was a single thought in her mind about why I did not reveal anything to Radhika.


    Seeing her like this I knew my n was half-done, I shrugged off my shoulders.


    "Sometimes if you tell the truth the other party may not be able to ept it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -I shrugged off my shoulders helplessly with a knowing-smile.


    There was a subtlemunication between both our eyes that only an intimate couple could interpret.


    Mitshua after looking at me looked at Radhika who had just cleaned her eyes, she seemed to have understood everything.


    "Elder sister what are you and big brother talking about", Radhika who saw the gesture between the two couldn''t figure out what they were referring to.


    ''Ohh, I see what ndor meant~''


    ''This innocent girl��when she realizes what her brother Shouta had been doing behind her back, she will be too emotional and with such a shock, her heart may fall into depression.''


    ''Plus, she says her mother was also sick. When she will know about her son''s deeds, she will definitely beat the crap out of Shouta.''


    Had Mitshua known that both Radhika''s and ire''s minds had long been manipted by ndor, she would have hit him for making her feel so worried.


    I, who saw Mitshua''s deep eyes knew that she was over-thinking~


    Still, Mitshua wanted Radhika to know the truth, her mouth opened as if it was on a reflex.


    ''No, even if ndor wants to hide it, he can''t hide it forever. It''s her right to know everything.


    Mitshua seemed to have made up her mind~


    "Radhika, about your brother Shouta."


    "You have been deceived, he��."


    Before she could finish her sentence, I quickly interrupted her.


    "Okay, now since the introduction is over let''s go."


    "We are gettingte for the ss."


    "Wait! ndor��."


    I forcefully grabbed Mitshua''s hands and dragged her out.


    Radhika, who heard something about her brother from Mitsuha''s mouth, instantly became excited.


    But seeing ndor pulling Mitshua so forcefully, she realized there was something about her brother that ndor did not want her to know.


    She wanted to shout to let Mitshuaplete her sentence but seeing ndor''s deliberate stern gaze she held back.


    In desperation, she could only clench her fists as both of them left the house.


    Radhika had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Outside�� Mitshua shook off my hand, her mouth was puffing with anger,


    "Why did you not let me tell her anything? It''s a crime not to tell such an important truth to her."


    -She stood upright,  putting her hands on her hips,


    Sighs~


    "It''s not like I don''t want her to know anything but you missed a very important point."


    "Shouta had been living with them since childhood, even if their current affection for him is a little less, he is still an important part of their family."


    "If you want to speak anything wrong about Shouta, you must have the required evidence, otherwise both Radhika and ire will think that you are just telling a lie."


    "They will think that maybe it''s because of jealousy, him being your ex, your personal aggrievance or any other reason that you are ndering Shouta. Such a heavy truth, they won''t believe you unless they see it with their own eyes."


    I exined everything slowly to Mitshua.


    Hearing me, she realized that she indeed did not have any evidence.


    "Isn''t it easy, all we need is sufficient proof?"


    -Her eyes shone with excitement~

 Chapter 131 What A Surprise~

    ?


    One could very well argue- why I, myself didn''t disclose any information about Shouta to Radhika and Michelle and instead let Mitshua take the initiative?


    The reason was pretty simple~


    To cause maximum impact. With both me as their benefactor and Mitshua as Shouta''s ex-girlfriend, telling the same thing, they will be forced to face the harsh reality.


    By now, both me and Mitshua were already seated at our usual seats at the corner.


    "Hehe, Mitshua, aren''t you sitting so close to him?"


    "If Shouta saw you like this, he wouldn''t be happy."


    Tsk��Tsk~


    ire walked and took her seat on the other side of me.


    She was still unaware that Mitshua had already made substantial progress with ndor.


    Not minding her teasing, Mitshua giggled.


    In a show of affection, she hugged one of my arms from her side and looked at ire with her innocent-round eyes.


    "My best friend ire, now ndor is my boyfriend."


    -She blinked repeatedly to tease back.


    "Okay sit properly, ss is about to start."


    -I stroked Mitshua''s hair lovingly as her eyes turned crescent enjoying the action.


    "But.."


    -ire tried to say something but was interrupted by Mitshua.


    "See, my boyfriend loves me so much."


    -Mitshua said provocatively, shutting ire''s mouth in one go.


    There was a slight pressure in her tone which ire as a top talented girl from a big family easily perceived.


    After bing one with ndor, Mithsua was long told by him that she now has part of his dragon bloodline, and won''t get old as long as nothing happens to him.


    Various impuritiesing out of her skin just after getting home from their sex-session already proved this fact.


    Even though ire seemed to show a carefree attitude, her observation skills and efficiency to do things were top-notch; that''s why ndor had made ire his ve in the first ce.


    ''Wow, I can feel it. She is stronger than before. Just now I felt pressured when she was angry.''


    ''Her face has be rosier, her skin is cleaner than before. I even have this vague feeling that in one-on-one, I won''t be able to defeat her. Can so many changes happen after just one night together? It must have something to do with ndor.''


    ''Hmmm, very good Mithsua��''


    ''You became his woman and got all the benefits before me.''


    -For the first time, blonde ire felt a feeling called jealousy.


    She didn''t understand why but her eyes narrowed when Mitshua spoke provocatively, her heart felt sour~


    She was in a master-servant contract with ndor, she is his personal secretary, running all his important errands.


    If there are benefits, they should be given to her first.


    When she and Mithsua tried topete for Shouta, she never felt such an emotion as she was never really fascinated by Shouta.


    But ndor was different, this boy had her attention from the first instant she saw him.


    She felt like an aggrieved cat whose toy was sneakily snatched.


    ire could feel that her heart which used to beat steadily was beating a little too fast with excitement.


    ''As expected, my decision to follow ndor was best!''


    ''With him, my life won''t be boring.''


    ''With him, I can feel these emotions which I always dreamed of.''


    -She looked at ndor with mixed feelings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In her eyes, there was 30% anticipation for what would happen to Shouta, 30% anger because only Mitshua enjoyed these secret benefits, 30% expectation for new adventures with ndor that will make her future life interesting, and the remaining 10% was something she was feeling for the first time so she didn''t know what to call those feelings.


    Soon the  teacher came in and started the ss.


    ....


    It was the break before thest period, nothing much happened.


    I, who came for Shouta was confused,


    ''Why is he not here yet?''


    But I did not have to wait for long, the door of the ss was abruptly kicked open.


    Seeing himing in, both the girls who were momentarily lost in their overthinking almost screamed out aloud.


    Even I was taken aback.


    ''Fuck, What''s wrong with this situation?''


    With a proud face, Shouta walked in, his arms were around two fellow male ssmates.


    His big smile along with holding both the boys so intimately gave a disgusting feeling.


    Whether it was a coincidence or thest luck left with him..after entering inside, Shouta''s eyes instantly fell on ndor and the girls.


    Upon seeing their group, his face became ugly as his smile turned hideous.


    He stared at them deeply, giving a strong ufortable feeling.


    But it was only for a second, soon he burst outughing.


    Seeing such a Shouta, both ire and Mitshua, out of instinct, held ndor''s arm on either side.


    Only with ndor, they can feel a sense of security.


    Not minding various people staring at him, Shouta spoke,


    "Hahaha!"


    "You both bitches are now close to ndor and are deliberately showing affection to make me jealous?"


    "This is so childish of you."


    "No, actually I should be thankful to both of you that you didn''t sleep with me!"


    "I am now enlightened, with only boys I can have a rtionship full of love and affection."


    "I was born as a special person!"


    On hearing his words and feeling him tightening his grip over their waists, both the boys around him had their shoulders trembling with fear as they guessed what Shouta was gonna do.


    In order to prove his words, Shouta first kissed the boy on his right and then kissed the boy on his left side.


    He made sure the kiss was not a simple one but a deep French kiss tasting each other''s saliva.


    The boys whom he kissed were already scared because of what Shouta had done with them this morning.


    After kissing both the boys, Shouta yfully looked at ndor''s group.


    "You see now, I now have better lovers. With such hot boys..Why do I even need girls?"


    -Shouta sneered and domineeringly took his seat making sure both his boys sat alongside him.


    Some ssmates wanted to directly puke seeing what Shouta was doing.


    Looking at such an unexpected scene, although I was a little shocked, a thought quickly came to my mind.


    ''Oh, so the least possibility that I thought about in the morning did eventually happen?''


    ....��


    A/N


    Don''t worry guys Shouta will be overpletely in next ch.

 Chapter 132 Identity crisis

    ?


    132 Identity crisis


    When I got up in the morning, I had this silly premonition.


    Shouta''s age was hardly 20 but he had spent about 35 years in the cultivation world which was randomly generated by my simtion system.


    The point was without knowing it was fake, he lived in that world for far more than his real world, all his hidden desires and needs were fulfilled there; he indulged so thoroughly that he felt that the cultivation world he went to was the real and big stage, and the world he was currently living was just nothing more than a mere countryside.


    ''Since he epted his identity as a female sparrow beast there, he seemed to think of himself as a female even after the simtion was over!


    ''Because he was more sessful as a female sparrow demonic beast, he epted that identity more than his current human identity!


    ''Him sleeping with hundreds of male demonic beasts there plus inheriting the sparrow bloodline as a reward aftering back only made matters worse!


    I gave a deep sigh-


    I had to admit, this least possibility of Shouta facing an identity crisis was something I least expected.


    But it was also a good thing for me, now he will instinctively, not allow any girl to approach him~


    With a female sparrow mindset that he brought along, he will surely be attracted to many boys here.


    As I thought of a follow-up n, my mood gradually improved.


    ?


    I gently patted Mitshua''s and ire''s backs, who were holding my hands out of concern.


    In their eyes, Shouta was acting like some delusional maniac


    "It''s okay, he won''t be much of a problem now."


    "He has now turned gay."


    -With a chuckle, I aroused their curiosity.


    "Really?"


    -Mitshua, who had met Radhika in the morning, wanted to gather some evidence against Shouta.


    Both of them, who by now trusted ndor blindly, quickly epted this fact. Everything was in front of their eyes already, how can they still doubt it?


    Mitshua wanted to expose Shouta''s true face in front of Radhika and Michelle as fast as she could.


    She had already assumed that innocent Radhika was being fooled by Shouta.


    Taking out her phone, she sneakily kept it at an angle that would record Shouta''s video.


    After that, she started looking towards the teacher that had just entered.


    She would show what immoral things Shouta is doing behind their back to that mother-daughter pair.


    In her mind, only a boy and a girl were true love,


    "This Shouta overnight turned gay, his screw must be lose somewhere. The phone camera will record everything, I don''t need to look at his shameless acts!


    ''Even with so many people present, see his hands...he is trying to take off those boys shirts, ugghhhhh~. I must not look at that side, just focus on the lecture!


    Unlike Mitshua, who looked at this situation with a bias, ire''s head was much clearer.


    With her keen observation, she quickly realized what was wrong...


    Just a few minutes ago she was anticipating how ndor would take care of Shouta.


    A picture was already in her mind- Shouta on learning that he haspletely lost Mitshua would definitely try to take revenge but now?bender


    Overnight, he turned gay?


    ire knew Shouta was a lustful person and behind their backs had slept with many girls at the local bar. How can such a person, all of sudden, turn gay?


    ''No! It must have something to do with ndor!


    ''I can''t see any other reason.


    ''But how did he aplish such a thing?''


    -In ire''s mind, ndor''s image, which was covered with a veil of mysteries, only became more unfathomable.


    ''As expected of the boy I decided to follow. His methods are so sophisticated that you can''t even guess.


    There was a grin on her face.


    -ire didn''t know but her current image was like a fangirl crazy about her idol.


    After the teacher entered, the girls and I didn''t care about Shouta anymore.


    Although I came to end Shouta''s chapter today, the main goal was to meet the one from whom I snatched this simtion system along with Selena.


    ?


    Today, Louis should havee along with Beatrix but he was yet to make his appearance.


    Anyway if he did note today, he wille tomorrow eventually.


    I no longer care about these things and closed my eyes to rx a little-


    It was just as ndor had predicted, the moment Shouta woke up and epted the rewards after the simtion had ended, he was on cloud nine.


    The thought that he had a secret treasure called -simtion system, and with its help, he would reach unprecedented heights filled his mind with ecstasy.


    He didn''t know that he was tricked by ndor to squeeze his luck and now only once can other people enter the simtion world. If he had known, he would have died of shame and humiliation~ After epting the sparrow bloodline, Shouta, who has lived 35 years as a female, wondered why he was a boy?


    As a girl, he can lure countless strong men and leach benefits from them. Moreover, after sleeping with so many strong male beasts, he had already started enjoying this feeling.


    So he came to the conclusion that only his identity as a female sparrow beast was real. He no longer even considered himself a human anymore.


    His mind was filled with newprehensions~


    Who cares about that Mitshua?


    Fuck ire and other girls that he wanted to sleep with in the future?


    That was his current state of mind.


    ?


    The slightest thought of being close to any girl other than handsome boys filled him with unparalleled disgust.


    That is why when he was on the way to attend the ss in the morning, the moment he saw two petite -looking somewhat innocent boys, he couldn''t control his lust.


    With his newfound strength, How could those boys resist him?


    He dragged those two boys back to his house and indulged in his carnal desire.


    ....


    ##A/N for all privileged users, next month rates will drop a lot for all tiers. Max tier price will fall to as low as 1600 coins from current


    2580mm


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 133 Louis’s Arrival

    ?


    Thest Lecture ended~


    The door opened; following the teacher''s exit, other students too started leaving.


    Just when I thought that today I won''t be seeing the guy who gifted me his system, a boy proudly walked in.


    Following behind him was a beauty who was no less than a siren, easily scoring 11/10 on the aesthetic scale.


    Yes, it was Louis and Beatrix~


    My mood was instantly ted upon seeing the two.


    At this point, very few students were left in the ss.


    My group and Shouta with his boy-toys were naturally included.


    "Haha, so this is the ce I will study?"


    -With a loud voice, Louis arrogantly came inside.


    Louis, who was worried about losing Selena before, was now much ecstatic that he had a new system called-Simtion System, which seemed to be even better.


    Like Shouta, he too thought that his new system was on a cooldown period after his first simtion journey and will be avable again by day''s end.


    Walking inside with big strides, his eyes fell on Shouta.


    Louis was a straight guy, the moment he saw him cuddling with two boys he felt disgusted.


    But Shouta was one of his master''s subordinates after all.


    As a local gang leader with considerable influence, he would help him establish his foothold and make connections in the city.


    On the other side, he quickly noticed two outstanding girls, both of them were in no way inferior to Beatrix, who was standing beside him. No, he felt one of the girls even surpassed Beatrix by a margin��


    ''Hmmm, they must be Mistshua and ire.''


    ''But why are they two close to another guy?''


    ''Weren''t they supposed to be in love with Shouta?''


    ''I remember how Shouta,st time on the phone bragged that these two girls who are the most beautiful in the city, were head over heels for him!''


    ''Why is it different?''


    ''Never mind, let''s first meet him.''


    -It was only a couple of seconds, but Louis understood many things at a nce.


    "Shouta?"


    "Why didn''t youe to wee me?"


    -Hearing such an unfamiliar yet domineering tone, Shouta''s attention shifted to the boy who was slowly approaching him.


    "You��"bender


    "You are Louis?"


    -He easily figured out the other party''s identity.


    He knew Louis was his boss''s most cherished disciple with excellent talent. They had already talked on the phone.


    Heck, his master had even sent countless images of Louis on his phone so that he can easily identify him when hees to the city.


    Even though he felt a little aggrieved upon being looked down on, his boss was the one who helped him rise-up by supporting his able-bodied gang.


    He ought to help Louis to soar as high as skies~<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    The moment Shouta turned around and saw Louis, his eyes widened for a second.


    Instantly, they were taken over by fierceness and a strong desire to monopolize.


    It turned red with greed.


    From Shouta''s perspective, he doesn''t know if it was Louis''s protagonist halo or his abundant luck making him the favoured son of destiny.


    Like the romantic stories where amoner girl falls in love at first sight with Prince Charming riding on a white horse, Louis was the prince in Shouta''s gaze.


    He was attracted by his face, he felt Louis''s loud shout before was too sweet. His walking posture, his muscr body the more Shouta looked at him, the more he couldn''t control himself.


    His female instincts cultivated in the simtion world for 35 years where he had slept with countless strong male demonic beasts were aroused to the fullest.


    I want to sleep with him, I want to give birth to his child.


    -This was the single thought upying Shouta''s mind.


    The only sad thing for him was he was no longer a female sparrow who can give birth to strong offsprings


    But this thought didn''t hold him back in the slightest. He thought, now he had already inherited a low-quality female sparrow demonic beast bloodline, maybe one day he will be a female again? And can perhaps give birth again~


    Like a breeze, Shouta got up from his seat and rushed towards Louis.


    The situation that suddenly unfolded was too quick for ndor and the girls toprehend.


    No, there was another girl standing next to Louis who was paying attention to every minute detail.


    Beatrix was rmed upon seeing such a rushing Shoutaing towards them.


    She too had seen him hugging two boys left and right a second ago.


    Simr to Mitshua, she repulsed such people from miles away. They made her heart ufortable.


    Before Beatrix could open her mouth to shout at Shouta to not approach them,


    Shouta had already stood next to Louis and under everyone''s bewildered eyes kissed Louis on the cheeks.


    Such a scene made almost everyone present puke.


    The first to react was, without a doubt, Beatrix.


    She hastily pulled Louis and came in between the two protagonists.


    Shouta didn''t care about it, he seemed to be lost savouring Louis''s taste on his tongue.


    His face was full of satisfaction. There was an expression to want more which only made Beatrix feel as if she was facing the biggest crisis of her life.


    No way, she had such a strong crush on Louis. She spent so much time and brought him meals daily. In her mind, Beatrix already had a picture of living a happy married life with Louis.


    She came here alongside him to see who herpetitor, Louis''s fianc��e, Radhika was.


    But she never expected that her realpetitor was not Radhika but this gay person the moment they entered the university.


    Beatrix''s chest was violently heaving up and down as she red deeply at Shouta.


    ''Very good, this youngdy is yet to even hold hands intimately and this hooligan already kissed my Louis?''


    ''Damn, he is looking at my Louis even more lustfully than me.''


    -The hostility in her eyes was as clear as water.


    She looked just like a dog guarding its sheep against the wolves that appeared out of nowhere.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 134 At Last, Alone With Beatrix

    ?


    Shouta, who wanted to hug Louis directly, was dissatisfied seeing Beatrix put-up a wall between them.


    ''She came with him, must be her girlfriend?''


    ''Nah,st time we were on call, Louis too boasted that a girl had a crush on him but he was taking things slowly.''


    ''Yes, she must be that girl.''


    -Narrowing his eyes, there was a devilish grin on Shouta''s face.


    "Louis, nice to finally meet you!"


    He tried to get close but this time Louis, who had recovered from the earlier shock, instantly backed off.


    "Stay away from me, I am a straight guy."


    -Full of wariness, Louis warned Shouta.


    Louis doesn''t know why?.. for some reason when he was kissed by Shouta on the cheek, he didn''t even feel any disgust. He even felt a faint satisfaction.


    But he was sure he was straight.


    He felt  a vague feeling being perceived in his mind that both Shouta and he were simr people.


    He was confused by this feeling but could only think about itter.


    This was the reason that he didn''t show any signs of protest.


    "Oh sorry, it''s just I got too excited to see you."


    "Don''t worry this won''t happen again."


    -Shouta tried to reassure Louis.


    After wiping his cheeks where Shouta had kissed, Louis atst, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Louis, our master said I need to take proper care of


    you. There are some things we need to discuss regarding business and how to help you be the number one person in the city."


    -Shouta spoke with such a righteous tone, it seemed like he was one of Louis''s subordinates instead of a local overlord. Shouta didn''t care about his gangster-leader image in front of him.


    Seeing Louis still hesitating, he further added.


    "You are in luck. Today, after an hour some important people wille to the local bar. With me helping you, establishing connections with them is a piece of cake."


    "But we must discuss details first."


    Hearing it, Louis nodded.


    Yes, as a small otaku, who transmigrated via the legendary hitting-by-truck method, Louis had big ambitions for his current life.


    With Goddess''s support and his overpowered system, he was sure that nothing could stop him.


    "Yes, we need to discuss many details."


    -Louis agreed.


    Seeing him agreeing, Shouta revealed a cunning smile,


    "But we need to discuss alone, there are many things we can''t let the outsiders hear", from the corner of his eyes he looked yfully at Beatrix, giving a signal to Louis.


    Louis understood his thoughts.


    ''Yes he may have something to discuss regarding the ve trade, his gang is in charge of�� or some shady-ck deals.''


    How can he speak about such things in front of Beatrix? Otherwise, his image will fall in the girl''s eyes.


    "No!"


    "I can''t let you be alone with him, Louis."


    -Beatrix roared loudly.bender


    "Is this the girl, whom you mentioned following you?"


    "What''s the use of such a girlfriend who doesn''t even listen to his man?"


    -Shouta sneered provocatively.


    Hearing his words, Louis felt humiliated.


    Yes, that''s right, how dare Beatrix refuse him so strongly?


    He had already promised her that she would be his woman. So she should just stand there meekly and obediently follow all his orders.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    "You dare to question me?"


    "Or am I such a weakling in your eye, who will be scared of a mere subordinate?"


    With a domineering tone, Louis shut Beatrix.


    Beatrix felt bitter, for the first time she was scolded so sternly by her sweetheart.


    All because of this Shouta!


    "Okay, you better live in your girls dormitory just like you promised and don''t run around."


    -Louis without paying attention to her absentmindedness gave instructions and left the room with Shouta.


    On the other corner of the room, Mitshua and ire who were watching this y beside ndor couldn''t help but sneer.


    Like a spectator, they observed everything carefully.


    "Haha, I have recorded all the dirty stuff you were doing in the ss with your boy-toys and that guy named Louis."


    "Just wait for a little till I show this to your sister and mom, then your image of a good brother willpletely shatter in their hearts as they will see your true colours.


    I won''t let them be deceived by you."


    -Mitshua stomped her feet in excitement.


    "ndor, in an hour that Shouta will go to the bar with Louis, let me bring Radhika and her mother there in case they still do not believe me after watching this entire duration''s recording."


    "Don''t worry I will be there at the local bar."


    Hearing my affirmation, Mitshua''s eyes were filled with a gleam of liveliness as she rushed towards the exit.


    Her footsteps were fast, she wanted to meet Radhika as soon as she could~


    Looking at the escaping Mitshua, ire also chucked.


    "I remembered you said to help Radhika in setting up a new website so she can pass her idle time, right?"


    "One of my subordinates should have already helped her set it up while we were busy here in our sses."


    "But still since Mitshua is going to their house, I think I too should give them a visit."


    -ire was just finding an excuse to go together at Radhika''s house with Mitshua.


    In her boring life, when did she see lively events?


    lights����v��l ?��m This feeling of revealing Shouta''s true face in front of his family made her blood pump.


    Moreover, she wanted to see what type of girl Radhika was that ndor had taken a liking to.


    She was unaware, her actions were just like a jealous mistress.


    That''s why ndor never took any initiative to get close to her in the first ce because he was aware there was no need to do anything with ire.


    Given her nonchnt attitude towards life, once someone impresses or catches her attention, she''s gonna keep thinking about that guy, keep getting obsessed until she unravels everything about that person. Unfortunately, she met ndor, a guy full of mysteries. She could only helplessly fall deep into the abyss trying to discover more and more.


    And, ndor putting a ve seal on her only further agitated this emotion.


    I knew that as long as I made an intimate move, ire won''t deny my actions but I must be patient.


    Right now, she was thinking with her mind, not with her heart.


    I wanted ire to feel from her heart and look at me with the same affectionate gaze as Mitshua.


    If I had sex with her now and made her my woman then say in future if she finds something more interesting than me, would she cheat on me?��yes it was indeed a possibility.


    Therefore, only by changing ire''s attitude towards life itself can I rule out such a future.


    She only needed a slight trigger for herplete fall, and for it.. I had a perfect n in my mind~


    After giving her fake excuse, ire too ran after Mitshua.


    Now there were only me and Beatrix left in the lecture room.


    Beatrix was still standing absentmindedly after being scolded by Louis, unaware that ndor, step by step,  was approaching closer to her.


    Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, Beatrix finally reacted.


    It was only then she noticed ndor''s presence.


    Her pupils dted to the extreme,


    "Wait, why are guy here?"


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 135 Planting Seeds Of Suspicions.

    ?


    Beatrix, who was too pre-upied earlier, failed to notice before but when ndor was standing in front of her, her memory recalled,


    ''Wait, isn''t this the boy thate to my home the other day?''


    ''I remember he said that... like me who likes Louis, he too liked Radhika, and wanted to form a team with me so we both can get what we want.''


    ''So he studies in this university? No wonder he said we will meet again. He must be somehow knowing that we will enroll here.''


    "Didn''t expect you to be here?"


    "Last time you were very confident, did you already make Radhika yours?"


    Anticipation was hidden in Beatrix''s eyes, as long as the boy in front of him captured Louis''s nominal fianc��''s heart, her worries will be automatically half over.


    "How can it be too fast?"


    "Instead, have you even hugged or kissed Louis?"


    -I replied back with an equal emotion.bender


    Hearing those words, her face became a little grumpy.


    It was not like she didn''t try! Everyday she had been spending time with Louis talking about so many things, she brought him tiffins, did all sorts of jobs for him like she was some licking dog.  At this point, Beatrix even doubted her own charm! She doubted with so many hints she had been giving him, Why is he not responding to her feelings?


    If ndor could hear her thoughts he would have screamed-  that''s your usual isekai- beta-dense mc profile, creating an ambiguous atmosphere with different women but notmitting to anyone. Thinking that all the girls are his harem members already even without sleeping with them, he will focus on increasing his power and will even ignore them. In his mind, when his adventure ends, he''s gonna marry all the girls hovering around him anyway.


    Seeing the dejection on her face, I felt my guesses were on point.


    Parting my lips, I broke the silence,


    "Actually do you remember what was the second part I told you when I met you at your home?"


    Beatrix thought for a second,


    "Yeah you said that he has a friend named Shouta who used to take him to bars to sleep with girls."


    -When Beatrixpleted the sentence, she herself was surprised.. How can she doubt Louis''s character so easily but reality was in front of her��just moments ago, Shouta had already taken her Louis away and even said that he would take him to a local bar in an hour.


    She remembered so vividly- that Shouta even gave her a provocative gaze like he was going to steal Louis from her.


    In the quiet hall, gnashing of her teeth can be heard as her fists clenched.


    Her reaction was within my expectations.


    "Actually, I think I was mistaken and may have given you some wrong information!"


    Seeing my wry smile, Beatrix got a little puzzled.


    Her curious eyes were attentively locked at my lips, eager to hear my exnation.


    "When I said that Shouta had been taking Louis to bars to sleep with girls, I perhaps may be wrong."


    "You must have noticed that when you entered this lecture hall, Shouta was intimately holding two boys. I think he was gay long ago."


    Even I could feel the way Shouta looked at Louis, it was entirely led by his newfound female instincts andplete lust.


    So I decided to go with this new n of mine in one go.


    "I can already feel your sincerity towards Louis, trust me if I was the one in ce of him, I would have already made your body mine."<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    Hearing my bold words Beatrix was taken aback,


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Calm down I was only saying a what if scenario."


    "What I mean is�� I strongly believe that like Shouta, Louis is also gay that''s why he is indifferent in spite of your initiative."


    Looking at her unbelievable eyes, I dropped another bomb,


    "Moreover, it all happened in your presence. Didn''t you see that when Shouta kissed Louis, there was no resistance or any protest. To me, standing from afar, It seemed like Louis was even expecting it."


    Beatrix bit her teeth.


    She wanted to refute me but she couldn''t find any relevant words.


    ''Yeah, now that he said, Louis indeed had a strange smile when Shouta kissed on his cheeks. Unlike me, there was not even a slightest of disgust in his voice when he talked to Shouta.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little crisis.


    Even if she had a strong trust in Louis, ndor''s tactful words managed to nt seeds of suspicions in her heart.


    ''No, No..''


    ''Louis had long promised that he would  marry me and he will live happily with meter on. How can he be gay?''


    ''I��I"


    "My Louis can neve like that bastard Shouta!"


    -Beatrix took a step back warily. Her tone with which those words were said was hysterical, she herself had no confidence in what she said.


    Looking at her behaving like this, I chuckled.


    I got further confident about the feasibility of my strategy.


    "It''s okay!"


    "What I am saying is all based on my guesses!"


    "I may be wrong, think clearly what I want in Radhika, Why will Ie in between you and Louis?"


    I raised my hands in surrendance.


    "Yeah this all must be your mere suspicion."


    -Like a lie she was telling herself to fool her mind, she kept repeating the same words again and again.


    She didn''t have the slightest of awareness that her emotions were starting to be led by ndor.


    The first step in manipting someone is to win their trust and tell them about somemon interests to increase your familiarity.


    lights����v��l ?��m Then you gotta lead their thinking-process in a way you can predict how they will behave and react.


    No matter what tactics are followed, whether the process involves telling truths, lies, ckmails, tortures or even straight away threatening them��as long as you can achieve the first step only then you can sessfully manipte and influence the other party''s personality ording to what you want.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 136 “Radhika, Shhhhhh!”

    ?


    I decided to give her some space.


    Let her first digest what I said today and give enough time for the roots of suspicions that I nted to be firmer.


    "You go to your girls'' dormitory first."


    "The shock on your face is too vivid. We will talk about it tomorrow."


    Without even hearing her next words, I directly went past her and started walking away.


    ''By now, Mithsua should have told everything about Shouta to Radhika and Michelle, right?''


    ''As the next person closest to them, they must be eager to see me so that they can express the insecurities surging in their hearts, right?''


    Beatrix just stood there in a daze.


    It was 10 minutes after ndor left, that her hysterical personality finally calmed down.


    lights����vel "So, did I agree with him to keep carrying on our discussion tomorrow?" -She wasn''t sure.


    Yes, she did hear ndor''s words to go back to the girl''s dormitory where she had shifted her stuff this morning.


    But how can she go back?


    Shouta is talking her Louis to a local bar in an hour.


    Just this thought alone was enough to make her feel worried.


    What if he slept there with some prostitute?


    Or what if Shouta, taking advantage of this opportunity, made some intimate moves towards Louis?


    If he did that, Would Louis protest against his shameless actions?


    Just as she started thinking about it, she realised she didn''t have any confidence.


    If earlier she had thought about such a scenario, she would haveughed at herself for overthinking about such useless and unrealistic things.


    But ndor''s words changed her perspective.


    No wonder, it is said that words are the strongest weapon if spoken correctly.


    Unable to calm her agitated heart, she decided to follow after Louis and see things with her own eyes.


    ����-x����-x����-


    Since his ce was adjacent to the university, ndor had already reached and was about to open the door of his home.


    I could hear the sound of weeping and crying bitterly even before I opened the door.bender


    The moment the door opened, I saw Radhika and Michelle hugging each other and shedding tears non-stop.


    Mitshua was sitting at the side trying to console them while ire on the other side was looking at them with amusement.


    Hearing the sound of the door being opened, all the girls present looked at me.


    "ndorrr? Great..now, you are also here!"


    "ndorrrrrrr!"<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    "Hmm, ndor?"


    "ndor, thank God you are here!"


    Shouts of four different pitches were heard and echoed throughout the room at the same time.


    Mitshua, Radhika, ire and Michelle spoke respectively, each having their own thoughts.


    Mitshua''s shout was initially full of surprise butter part was filled with satisfaction like saying praise me- I have shown Shouta''s true colours to his sis and mom.


    Her round eyes, like a puppy after fetching a ball which was thrown, begged her owner''s affection.


    Radhika''s shout was a bit extended, although step by step, ndor had reced Shouta''s presence in her heart, Shouta was after all, someone with whom she had grown up, blood-ties are the most difficult to cut.


    Her heart was shaken seeing all the immoral things her big brother was doing behind their back.


    Especially the video of Shouta today ying with his boy-toys in the ss and kissing a third guy shocked her too much. She never knew her brother was gay.


    The more she heard Mitshua saying he used to go to a bar to sleep with random girls, he used to live in high-ss society and spentvishly while at home, she and her mom were dying because of a little money, her heartpletely cracked open.


    She understood why Shouta never bothered to contact them after leaving their family. ording to her, it seems he had forgotten that he even had a small sister and mother.


    Upon seeing ndor, being the youngest and most inexperienced, she couldn''t hold on and wanted to jump into ndor, her big brother''s embrace directly.


    ire''s shout was filled with anticipation, the moment she saw his face, she felt that ndor was here to plot another strategy. She wanted to see what he will say to console this mother-daughter pair.


    Michelle, being the eldest of all, had the politest tone. Sure, she was disappointed that her son cheated on her and her little sister. She raised him with so much hard-work since his father died but so many months have passed and he has not even sent a hello? He was well aware of her illness before he left, isn''t it too unfilial of him to leave her rotting in the house? When she heard from Mitshua that he was Shouta''s ex-girlfriend and when he used to pursue her, he used to buy her bouquets of expensive roses, used to wear gold watches, used to drive in top-ss cars, used to party whole night, was a well-known local gang leader, her head started spinning. She never thought that this person in Mitshua''s and ire''s mouths was her son. But when they showed her the videos and photos, and even said ndor was aware of it, she had to eventually believe it.


    The most important fact by which Michelle was worried was now, that Shouta turned out to be gay, who will carry their bloodline? Having no other male in the family, will their surname Duchison end here?


    And, when she saw ndor opening the door, in her heart��she sighed- Even if my son failed us,  At least there''s still ndor to support me and Radhika.


    I very well perceived the depths of their emotions.


    If our eyes are the doors to see through one''s soul then our voices are the tool for it tomunicate.


    I realised that Radhika was not able to control her emotions as she was crying the loudest. She was already panting heavily.


    Disappointment, sadness, betrayal, anxiety, worry, anger, and so many emotions were written on her little face.


    Even though all were sitting on dining table chairs just  a few centimetres away from each other,


    Under the watchful eyes of all, I went to Radhika.


    Radhika, who thought ndor would first go to her girlfriend Mitshua or his friend ire who also seemed to be a top-notch beauty or perhaps her mother, never expected him to firste to her.


    She didn''t know why?��she got up from her seat.


    "Ell.."


    Before she could speak his name, she felt a sudden surge of warmth.


    A pair of strong yet reassuring hands held her tight as she head those tender words,


    "Radhika, Shhhhhhh!"


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 137 The Unexpected Kiss

    ?


    "Radhika, Shhh!"


    Hearing these single words, Radhika''s emotions became even more turbulent as she held ndor more tightly, sobbing all over his jacket.


    "ndor, how can Shouta do all this?"


    "Didn''t he not have the slightest feelings for his family?"


    Uptil now everything was normal, but ndor''s next actions, dumbfounded all others present.


    Feeling the time was right, I bent a little��with my right hand, I lifted her chin and pecked her lips slightly.


    Just like butterflies touching and passing each other, it was a fleeting action.


    Radhika was dazzled, she thought perhaps she was dreaming?


    But the after-taste and warmth lingering on her lips told her how real it was.


    "It''s okay, so what if Shouta left you and your mom?"


    "You still have me, I will always be with you."


    Radhika was already 19 years old, just one year younger than ndor, How can she not understand the meaning behind his bold and intimate action.


    She doesn''t know when she started liking ndor�� like more than what a sister should feel for her brother but she was aware it was bound to happen as no one was blood-rted.


    Maybe it all started with her being attracted to him or when he came into her life just like those Prince Charming stories saving a damsel in distress?�� that she had read in some girlish books for time-pass.


    She could feel ndor''s tight grip on her back by which he was hugging her.


    Slowly by slowly, because of living in the same ce and under ndor''s subtle maniptions in the minutest of things, the way they talk, the way they interact..


    She had started harbouring feelings for ndor but she kept them hidden.


    Either she felt she was too young or she was not good enough, so she never talked nor confessed about it.


    Under ndor''s lead, she looked in his eyes and saw the desire and possessiveness hidden in it.


    She bit her teeth and moved her head to and fro,


    "No, it''s wrong!"


    But her reluctance was only half- hearted.


    I once again moved my lips closer and this time kissed on either side of her cheeks before finally kissing on her forehead.


    "It''s okay, just trust me, trust your heart!"


    Just like a ss overflowing because it can''t hold any more water, she couldn''t hold her feelings that she had hidden so secretly, and her heart started overflowing with emotion.


    She wanted to scold herself.bender


    She was ashamed of being so selfish.


    So selfish that she wanted to feel ndor''s touch more.


    Even though ndor''s girlfriend, Mitshua, was standing just a few feet''s away. She couldn''t hold the throbbing of her heart.


    She was ashamed that as her saviour, instead of being grateful and supporting of ndor, she wanted to be someone more closer, someone who can directly share the worries andughter in her heart.


    Ashamed, she didn''t dare look at Mitshua, ire or her mother, her eyes were locked at the boy who held her so strongly.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    ''I am sorry Mitshua, but I can''t stop this feeling. I know you came into his life before me but I am such a bad woman who wants to share your man.''


    ''I��I can no longer hide these inexplicable ups and downs of my heart whenever I am near him.''


    ''I want more!''


    -Even though her eyes became misty, they started giving off a strong desire, just like ndor.


    Looking at her enchanted like this, I was spellbound.


    Actually, I didn''t know things would go this far.


    I, who had other ns after giving her a slight peck was not aware the deep emotions for me, the girl had kept locked inside.


    After calling herself a bad woman, Radhika knew she must make full use of this opportunity.


    ndor''s initiative provided both stimulus as well as determination for her following action.


    Not minding the shocking expression of the girls looking at her, Radhika shook off ndor''s grip on her and instead held his face with her slender arms.


    She wanted to show she herself wanted it~


    "ndor, I am sorry but after losing Shouta I can''t afford to lose you or mom."


    "Otherwise, this heart will bepletely broken!"


    Before I could react to hearing her shocking deration, she, out of her own initiative, smacked her lips on mine.


    She had only watched these things on televisions and had not much knowledge but she knew tongue contact was a must for a true kiss.


    Forcing her way through my slightly closed teeths, her soft tongue touched mine as I both could feel the taste of her saliva.


    The girl was already taking the initiative. How could I deny her feelings?


    From the beginning, adding her to my harem was the part of my n and Louis being her fianc�� only further infuriated this.


    epting her feelings, I intertwined her tongue with mine and led her to follow my lead.


    Her movements were very jerky as most of the time her tongue hit my bare teeth, or the roof of my mouth.


    But it only took a few seconds before she adjusted to my rhythm.


    Her hands were already moving all over my back exploring the strong muscr feeling.


    Her eyes were blurred,pletely forgetting about Shouta.


    I knew Mitshua along with others were having mixed reactions seeing us like this.


    I could even feel Mitshua''s icy-cold stare but from the beginning I nned to do it.


    Radhika, having her feelings epted, was so happy, like she was flying.


    She wanted to keep holding ndor for the entire day, the entire night.


    When she first saw Mitshua as his girlfirend, at first, she didn''t feel anything weird about it. ndor is a handsome boy, having a girlfriend is only natural.


    But when they went to the university, this fact kept revolving in her head, kept making her anxious, she felt wronged like a cat whose fish was snatched forcefully.


    She realised that she looked at him from different eyes, she was jealous of Mitshua being so close to him, like her she too wanted to be her girlfriend.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 138 The Priestess Makes Her Entrance.

    ?


    "Ahem, Ahem!.."


    Mitshua''s interrupted our kiss which was getting more intense with every passing second.


    There was jealousy in her tone, but given her nature, it was expected.


    There was a reason why I boldly kissed Radhika in front of others. It was to tell them in advance what they were getting into by deciding to stay with me.


    Mitshua was the most affected. ndor had already told her that he has many girls and will even get more girls because of a special reason. Thus, she was slowly trying to ept this thing but ndor gave her little time to adapt.


    She wanted to run to them and separate Radhik from her ndor but she knew if she did that, she would overstep her bounds.


    ndor not only belongs to her but she only belongs to ndor, this was the fact that was imprinted in her mind under his careful conduct.


    ndor''s vination in advance proved to be fruitful as Mitshua managed to hold her possessiveness till the act was done.


    I was satisfied with her response.


    She was now ready to be integrated into my main harem.


    ire did not have much of a reaction, from her nonchnt face, I was sure that she probably tried to think if there was any hidden meaning behind my action.


    Michelle was the same, she neither supported Radhika''s initiative nor denied it. The failure of Shouta as her son had already made her unconfident about herself being a parent. If Radhika is really happy with her decision, then she will just support her.


    Children are now big enough to make their own decisions.


    "Okay, now that your tears are no more, this smile looks even more beautiful."


    Under my soft words, Radhika''s expressions eased a lot.


    Then I moved towards Mitshua and hugged her warmly.


    She tried to push me but how could I let her seed?


    "Mitshua, I am satisfied by your behaviour."


    "You have be a good girl!"


    "I am still in a jealous mood."


    -she whispered slowly, still enjoying the tenderness of his hug.


    "It''s okay, all of you girls are equally important to me."


    -With my reassurance, Mitshua''s sour mood too returned to normal.


    After sitting with the girls and eating lunch, it was time to go catch Shouta in action.


    lights����vel While sitting and eating together, the girls seemed to have opened up to each other as after Radhika confessed her feelings, and knowing they were attracted to the same guy, they dropped their previous reservations.


    "Okay? So now we guys are going to the local bar to catch Shouta in action?"


    Hearing my words, ire was the first to jump up.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    "My eyeliner there has already messaged me that Shouta and Louis had long arrived there."


    ire replied quickly, she seems to want to get there asap and see how things will develop.


    "By eyeliner��you mean that woman, right?"


    Although I knew who the eyeliner was, I was still curious enough to make sure if it was really that woman.


    "Yup, it''s her."


    ire winked at me, she was aware it was better to keep this thing secret between her and ndor.


    bender


    "Not only that, she said we will get a surprise when we reach there, hehe~"


    -ire gave us a little teaser.


    "Okay, let''s go, everyone."


    Of course, I knew who the woman we were referring to was- She was the ugly-middle-aged prostitute who had previously slept with Shouta under our trickery.


    That woman after being insulted badly by Shouta had contacted ire that she wanted to ruin this boy.


    Women like these are poisonous snakes, who once entangled with, won''t leave you untill they get what they want. She never forgot how savagely she was kicked out and insulted by Shouta.


    A bitch even though she knows that she is a bitch, will never allow others to call herself a bitch. They are the epitome of hypocrisy.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    ��-x��������x��-


    Inside the bar,


    Louis was ecstatic, after getting familiar with all the important people that wille today under Shouta''s invitation, he was sure that he would embark on his road to sess.


    "Shouta, I will go to the bathroom, give me some minutes."


    "Sure, Louis", Shouta replied in a very respectful tone.


    The vile desires in his mind were secretly hidden by him.


    Seeing that Louis went to the bathroom, he called one of his subordinates and instructed the details of the n he had juste up with whileing here.


    This local bar was his ce, most of the people here belonged to his gang. Doing something uwful here was easy as pie.


    "Don''t worry boss, I have already exined everything to the waiter who willter bring drinks to you and that guy."


    "He won''t make any mistakes."


    "Good job, now leave!"


    -Hearing affirmation from his subordinates, Shouta''s grin only grew wider.


    "Louis, my dear��you only belong to me!"


    "Tsk��.Tsk��.Tsk."


    "What a lost child!"


    Suddenly��words, out of the blue, startled Shouta.


    "Who?"


    As he looked forward, he didn''t know when?.. a beautiful girl had appeared out of nowhere.


    With the impure female sparrow bloodline that he inherited, Shouta was now very confident of his feminine beauty. He no longer believed that any girl could be more beautiful than him. In his eyes, he was the most beautiful woman.


    But still, he had to admit, this girl in front of him was really someone unique, her beauty rivalled his.


    He felt threatened.


    "Who are you?"


    Shouta asked warily.


    "Did youe here to steal my Louis?"


    Shouta''s narcissistic thoughts seem to have made him arrive at a conclusion.


    "No, I tell you. Louis is destined to be mine."


    "I will make him my consort. You should grab some other man."


    The girl just shook her head, examining Shouta''s behaviour.


    "An identity crisis? But how?"


    "I even get a vague feeling that this boy is no longer the chosen one. How did this happen so fast?"


    The girl was full of question marks.


    If one looked closely, she was wearing ve clothes.


    But even in those poor and worn-out clothes, her beauty was surreal, like it was something that should not belong to this world.


    "Tell me, who you are or don''t me me for getting tough!"


    -Shouta wanted to make this girl disappear as fast as he could lest she enchants his Louis with her charm.


    "My name?"


    "It''s been so long since anyone asked for it."


    "It should be Roohie, the priestess."


    "Looks like I need to investigate what''s going on."


    Before Shouta could jump forward to catch and lock this beauty away somewhere, she disappeared out of thin air.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 139 Beatrix Almost Had A Heart-Attack?

    ?


    If ndor were here, he would have been astonished to see that the way this self-proimed Priestess named Roohie appeared and disappeared out of thin air was way too simr to the bitchy World Spirit of thest world.


    Shouta looked around, but that gorgeous beautypletely vanished like it never existed.


    "Hmm?"


    "I must be hallucinating!"


    "Yes, after my simtion ended, I had been doing all sorts of lewd things with my boy-toys. It must be that I am so tired, that''s why my worries that Louis may be stolen by a beauty projected directly in reality."


    Shouta quickly made up a reason.


    Even though he had lost the majority of his luck, he still had the arrogance of a protagonist. After all, personality doesn''t change that easily.


    At this time, Louis finally came out of the bathroom, and took his seat next to him.


    "Shouta, Where are all the big officials and business partners you wanted to introduce to me?"


    -Louis asked with some confusion.


    "Oh don''t worry about them, they will arrive shortly."


    "It must be that we came too early!"


    Shouta eximed naively, the fake expressions on his face were worth an Oscar.


    Just as Louis was about to say something else, a waiter with a tray came.


    "Sir, please have this signature drink of our bar!"


    The waiter spoke sincerely.


    "Yes! Louis, this cocktail is a very unique drink at my bar."


    "I won''t boast but all the rich generations in the city are fans of it and regrlye to have a taste of it."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Then I will try one ss!"


    Under their attention-full eyes, Louis gulped down the ss in one go.


    The thought that there may be something wrong with the drink never crossed his mind.


    Shouta was speaking so respectfully and treating him so sincerely, he already considered him a worthy subordinate who will help him realise his future ambitions.


    A protagonist will never believe that his people can cheat him, Louis was the same.


    His eyes started blurring a little, as his head became a little heavy.


    Seeing his change, Shouta couldn''t help but show his devilish grin.


    "Hehe, It was a good decision to overdose the ss hundred times the normal. Louis, now you can''t escape from me!"


    "After I am done, I must thank my subordinate(servant who severed the tray) for finding such a potent aphrodisiac", Shouta''s feminine instincts were aroused to the fullest as he looked at the defenceless Louis.


    Unknown to Shouta, the same ugly-middle-aged prostitute who, under ndor''s nning had slept with him by fooling him, was sitting at the table opposite to them.


    Looking at Louis gulping down the drink, she was extremely happy.


    ''Haha, Shouta, did you expect it?''


    ''This potent aphrodisiac was given to that waiter by me!''


    ''I had spent a lot to get this stuff, I don''t believe that boy who drank it can resist it!''


    The ugly-woman wanted tough out aloud.


    Yes, this was the surprise she mentioned to ire and ndor in her message.


    ire had only told her to keep an eye on Shouta and give updates whenever something happens.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    lights����v��l ?��m But the moment she saw Shouta entering the bar with such a cute boy, she became sour��


    Why is the bastard who cursed her so close to this handsome boy? She was not recounciled.


    She wanted to ruin Shouta. Since this handsome boy is close to him, better ruin him along.


    So she took out this potent aphrodisiac from her purse which she had kept for emergencies and bribed the waiter to serve them. She also warned the waiter that this drug was very potent and it''s better to keep his mouth shut in case things worsen.


    Don''t ask- How she had such a thing in her purse? bender


    It''s because she is a bitch, and it''s normal for a bitch to carry such stuff~


    The waiter who was just earlier ordered by Shouta to get such a drug was inexplicably happy. There was no need to go look for it as it came to the door on its own. In his eyes, this woman who gave her the aphrodisiac was probably his boss Shouta''s secret admirer!


    She must want to leave a good impression on their boss by doing them a favour, right?


    The waiter quickly overthought


    Had the middle-aged prostitute known that Shouta has already be gay, she would have vomited directly!


    All her actions seemed to have added to a situation which no one had expected.


    By now, Louis''s head hadpletely be delusional.


    At the same time, under the drug''s effect, his sexual desires were strongly stimted.


    Shouta knew the opportunity was perfect.


    He came closer to Louis and spoke in a soft feminine nasal voice, "Dear Louis, your Beatrix is here!"


    "Your Beatrix can''t take it anymore, please be one with me!"


    He put his hands on his face and started lovingly caressing it.


    Louis thought that the person in front of him was really Beatrix. His mind was too affected to think rationally.


    Hearing the soft voice his lust was awakened.


    "Yes, Yes! My Beatrix, let''s be one!"


    "You don''t know how hard it was for me to hold myself back every time I saw your hips swaying from left to right."


    "Everytime you brought tiffin for me while we were in the mountains, I wanted to ravish so badly, I was a fool who held back till now! You are so beautiful today!"


    Shouta didn''t need to do anything more as Louis pounced on him like a hungry wolf.


    Both of them fell on the sofa which they were sitting on as Louis domineeringly pressed down Shouta.


    It was at this very instant, the real Beatrix entered the bar.


    Under ndor''s provocation and careful words, How could she sit back at her dorm?


    She remembered Shouta''s lustful eyes with which he looked at her Louis. She knew that Louis was very strong and didn''t need her support but her heart after talking with ndor when the lecture ended, became strongly agitated.


    She had a vague premonition that something might happen.


    Just to make sure that nothing bad happens with her Louis, she kept looking at the watch�� After one hour was over and it was the scheduled time for Louis and Shouta''s meeting with the officials and business partners��..she directly came rushing to the bar.


    After entering inside, she looked around trying to find where Louis and Shouta were.


    Her gaze quickly located a sofa at the corner of the disco hall, where the boys she was looking for were.


    "Louis, what are you doing?"


    Her pupils dted to the extreme as she almost had a heart-attack.


    She had the biggest shock of her life~


    Her future husband was��..


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 140 A Breakthrough?

    ?


    Without wasting any time, the girls and I, too reached the bar.


    ire, who was constantly receiving updates from the prostitute on her messenger app, was the most excited.


    Although Michelle''s condition had improved a lot, it was the first time for her to walk outside since she was bedridden. As Shouta''s mother, she felt she needed to at least try to save him onest time.


    Mitshua and Radhika naturally followed along.bender


    The moment I entered inside, I was taken aback.


    Beatrix was sitting on the ground and crying bitterly.


    Tears after tears were dripping down her cheeks as her red eyes kept ring towards a particr corner.


    Following her gaze, I also looked at what she was staring so aggrievedly at.


    It was not only me; ire, Mitshua, Radhika, and Michelle followed the line of sight.


    "Whattttt?"


    "Uggghhhh!"


    "Yikesss!"


    "Shitttt"


    One after another, exmation followed.


    "As expected, he isplete trash and so disgusting."


    Mitshua took the lead to curse out.


    "Indeed, the thought that I used to call such a person- elder brother makes me want to puke", Radhika agreed.


    "Well, things seem to have escted a bit?"- ire smiled and then looked at me, probably thinking that all this was done by me.


    It was only a second, but after looking at them, all the girls quickly covered their eyes; the scene before them was too vile and shameful to watch.


    Shouta and Louis had long undone their clothes and were trying all sorts of lewd poses. The way both of them were moaning and panting so openly, in addition to talking dirty, gave the feeling that they were an affectionate couple who had been together for many years.


    Michelle, who came to persuade Shouta for onest time, was affected the most. It was clear that both Shouta and Louis were willingly together.


    ''Since he is now a gay person, I think it''s better for him to find his happiness'', Michelle could only sigh helplessly.


    lights����vel "Mom, let''s go back!"


    "Now, you saw everything from your own eyes, this Shouta will no longer be a part of our family."


    As a traditional woman who made sure to impart her conservative knowledge to her children, Michelle was still bbergasted to believe that her son, just a few months after leaving home, had turned gay? But the reality was in front of her.


    There is a limit to how much one can be disappointed.


    Once that limit is reached, the person no longer feels anything for the other party.


    Shouta hadpletely disappointed her, she��.like Radhika,pletely gave up on him.


    "Yes, let''s go back to our home!"


    "Since it''s the road he chose��."


    "...Since he feels so ashamed to be associated with us, from today, I will no longer be his mother", Michelle mustered all her strength to utter those words.


    Looking at the mother and daughter-pair, I could only shake my head in condolence, had they been not manipted by me, they would have surely jumped out to persuade Shouta and even might have dragged him back home forcefully.


    But in the end, even if they knew the truth they will only thank me for enlightening them lest they will always be kept in the dark by Shouta.


    But unlike Radhika and Michelle, who were already vinated by Mitshua and me beforeing here, I was sure Beatrix, whose whole world seemed to be revolve around Louis, would not be able to keep her calm.


    And I was right,


    Beatrix''s eyes were wide-opened, her mind was constantly screaming.


    ''W-Whyyyy?"


    "Why is this happening to me?"


    "Louis and I were supposed to marry and live happily! I had made so many ns for our future, Louis, weren''t you the one who said that we will have lots of children in the future?"<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    "So why are you doing this with Shouta?"


    No matter how you look at, It was clear-  sometimes it was Louis who was on top of Shouta and sometimes vice-versa.


    Unless you arepletely blind, no way you can believe that Louis was being forced.


    Heck, he was even taking more of initiative than Shouta.


    "No, Louis��you must be tricked, right?"


    Beatrix''s obsessed mind still tried to deny the reality in front of her.


    In desperation, at the top of her lungs, she screamed,


    "Louisssss, look here!"


    Her effort seemed to have worked as both Shouta and Louis were interrupted by her shout.


    A glimmer of light returned in her eyes when she saw Louis looking at her.


    "Louis, I am here to save you! Come, let''s leave together", she even lifted her right hand towards him as if wanted to pull him out of darkness.


    "Beaa-Beatri?"


    Before Louis could regain his rationality, Shouta domineeringly put his hands on Louis''s shoulders.


    "Louis with me, you don''t need anyone else!"


    "I am the most perfect girl for you!"


    Louis, who was under the strong stimulus of aphrodisiac, feeling Shouta''s unscrupulous caresses and his girlish words, instantly gave in to lust once again.


    "Yes, yes! I only need you my dear!"


    Roaring loudly, Louis once again pounced on Shouta.


    Before resuming their y, Shouta provocatively looked at Beatrix whose hands were frozen in the air.


    His eyes met hers as heughed mischievously.


    Then he no longer cared about her.


    Beatrix could feel it.


    As if he wasughing tantly at her, as if how fickle her and Louis''s bond was that he snatched him from her in a single afternoon?


    Him pulling Louis to his side was like dering his sovereignty in front of Beatrix.


    Beatrix couldn''t believe it.


    Her Louis looked at her yet ignored her!


    Ignored herpletely like she was an eyesore.


    Her little heart couldn''t take it as it shattered like a jar of ss.


    When you are in a rtionship, what''s the thing that hurt you the most? It''s not the harsh words or petty fights with others, it''s the indifference by your partner.


    With it you realize, the one whom you cherished the most had long drifted away.


    Beatrix felt the room suddenly became too suffocating, the breathlessness almost caught her head as her mind started bing dizzy.


    She wanted to run away.


    She got up and quickly made a dash towards the exit.


    At the exit, she barely avoided colliding with Michelle and Radhika, who too were making their way home.


    "Fuck, her mind is nowpletely unstable."


    I could feel arge amount of energy pouring into my body as the luck-devouring lotus was merrily revolving inside, it should be thest remaining luck that I plundered from Shouta but I knew I didn''t had the time to care about breakthrough.


    "I need to go to her or in dejection��she might even kill herself!"


    Without bothering to exin anything to the girls, I hurriedly ran after Beatrix.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 141 “You Will Die With Me, Bastard!”

    ?


    Beatrix was running so fast like her life was depending on it.


    I hurriedly chased after her��


    As soon as I got out of the club, there were arge number of pedestrians that greeted me,pletely blocking my vision.


    "Fuck, where''s Beatrix?"


    With my excellent eyesight, I instantly spotted her running towards the mountain at the backside of our University.


    Beatrix had covered her face with one hand and she had no regard for oing traffic as she dashed in a straight line.


    I don''t know if today was my bad luck? Arge number of cars and trucks were piled-up on the road making the traffic a bit high. To not arouse any unwanted attention, I avoided using any basic spells in my inventory which included: short-range spatial teleportations, wind eleration, light weightedness etc.


    Atst, I managed to close the gap.


    She was about to climb the mountain.


    "Beatrix!"


    I shouted loudly.


    Beatrix didn''t care about anyone right now,


    She just wanted to give up on everything and die.


    Shepletely ignored ndor''s shouts from behind.


    Since we were on a deste mountain, I decided to catch her in one go.


    But just when I was about to use my short-range teleportation spell, I quickly discovered an abnormality.


    The surrounding space was chaotic like it inherently restricted the use of any special abilities.


    lights����v��l ?��m Due to the urgency of the situation, I wasn''t able to figure out what was the reason for this abnormality.


    Having no choice, I increased my pace to the fullest. Finally, I managed to grab the back of Beatrix''s ck top.


    "Leave me!"


    Beatrix growled trying to shake-off my grip.


    "I said leave me! I want to fuckin die!"


    She looked at me ringly. Her eyes were already reddened from excessive crying as her voice got choked while speaking.


    "Don''t you understand simple words- leave me?"


    Beatrix was panting heavily.


    Looking at her like this I knew the reason this girl wanted to die so badly was solely me.


    If someone asks me if I am bad?


    Yes, indeed�� I am very bad because I am forcefully interfering in other people''s lives.


    Had I not interfered in her little life, she would have sessfully married and lived a happy life with Louis.


    She might even have already dreamed about how many children she will have.


    I don''t know what the particr reason was but one thing which was crystal-clear was- this girl''s heart was deeply obsessed with Louis.


    Since I broke her happy dream�� since I denied her the blissful future she envisioned��.then I must take the responsibility.


    I must be responsible for her, letting hermit suicide and die like this will be denying the trust that Aushmia, Jasmine, Rose, Mitshua and all the other girls put in me.


    "Why are you still holding me? Let me jump in the river��I have really nothing left, My Louis no longer wants me!"


    She cried helplessly. Her incoherent voice was already showing signs of exhaustion.


    I held her shoulders firmly and abruptly turned her face towards me,


    "Beatrix, I have decided��"


    With a deep breath, I spoke,


    ".... I am going to make you mine."


    Beatrix, for a second, couldn''t figure out what I meant.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    But no matter how muddled her head was, my next action made her understand everything.


    I roughly pulled her shoulders towards me, and due to the sudden impact, her heavy breasts mmed against my muscr chest. The feeling of them ttening against my chest for a second was surely amazing but that was never my aim from the beginning.


    Under her bewildered eyes, I mmed my lips against her.


    "Aaagh."


    "Ughhh!"


    Beatrix tried to protest but her shoulders were tightly held by me.


    From her mouth, muzzled sounds of resistance escaped.


    "Bassst��."


    "Lev��.me!"


    It was no use how could her exhausted body break free?


    Due to catching her off-guard her mouth was widely opened when I pulled her. Because of this opportunity, I pried my tongue into her mouth with a single motion.


    She bit my tongue with all her might, if that was not enough she bit my upper lip, bit my lower teeths�� anything that she can bite, she didn''t spared��. ..blood filled our mouths but I refused to let go.


    This bloody kiss was much more fiercer than the bloody kiss I initially had with Mitshua.


    Beatrix''s strength as well as temperament, both werepletely a level above Mitshua''s.


    Beatrix refused to give in,


    ''No, my body, my heart, my soul even if I die.. even if he doesn''t want me anymore��.only belongs to Louis! This scum! How dare he desecrate my body?''


    Beatrix''s ferocious resistance became even more feral.


    With her long nails, she started scratching my back along my face leaving big trail-marks.


    The screeching of nails produced at such regr intervals was enough to send shivers down any normal person''s spine.


    Because of devouring a lot of luck this time, my body was very sensitive due to the huge influx of pure energy under luck-devouring lotus''s initiative. Maybe it was because my skin and muscles were in the process of transforming, so even the slightest external stimulus was something that I could feel much more exaggeratedly.


    I knew I should be sitting cross-legged and focusing on breaking through the sixth order instead of being here but I didn''t have that choice.


    The pain that Beatrix was so crazily inflicting upon me made me grit my teeth in desperation.


    But this only made my resolve stronger as I continued this unholy kiss.


    Realising that her struggle was futile, Beatrix changed her tactics and started punching heavily on my chest but it was still all in vain.


    I pressed her body tightly against mine.


    With a bloody mouth, I once again forcefully entangled her tongue.


    The continuous swirling action made her gasp for air ultimately forcing her to gulp the handful of blood in our mouth.


    Beatrix felt she would almost choke but in the end, she was still an obsessive woman. How can she let her body be soiled so easily?


    In a bid to make a final struggle, she concentrated her entire strength on her right leg beforeunching a powerful kick.


    My entire concentration was focused on my upper body to hold her tight, I was totally unprepared for this kick of Beatrix''s.


    The kick worked as I immediately lost my bnce.


    The ground was slippery, I knew we were both doomed to fall together.


    Beatrix''s mouth finally managed to break free from the forceful kiss.


    She could feel that both she and ndor were falling together but he still refused to let her go.


    There was a streak of blood spilling from the corner of her lips��. along with her blood-shot eyes, this only made her look more witch-like.


    In madness, sheughed,


    "Haha, it''s good we are free-falling into the river."


    "You will die with me, bastard!"bender


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 142 “I Said Stay Away From Me!”

    ?


    Losing the centre of our gravity, we were already in a free fall.


    "Hahah, now do you regret trying to touch me?"


    Beatrix seemed to be out of her mind.


    "Bastard, now kiss me?"


    While we were falling, she seemed to have held me tightly so as to not give me any chance of escaping.


    Ssh~


    Maybe it was my luck, the river we fell into was not that shallow, but the currents were still too strong.


    ''Damn, what is this ce? Why can''t I use my abilities?''


    It was at this point, I realised how cocky I have been..


    Even if my body was strong, without my magical abilities��.I was only slightly better than a normal human. The harsh water currents made my body hit various boulders while going downstream, reminding me once again why nature is called a force to reckon with~


    To make things worse, the river was guarded by rocky and uneven mountains on either side, the only way was to keep drifting forward on this narrow waterway.


    ''Ughh''


    After hitting countless hard surfaces, my head started spinning.


    Beatrix had long fallen unconscious, but the annoying thing was: her hands still gripped around me iron-tight.


    ''I should have better let this girlmit suicide��.''


    I had no idea where I was heading to, the river seemed to have no end.


    Still��gritting my teeth, I persisted for 3 hours��.but I knew that was my limit~


    Even though I hated it, it was the first time I felt so helpless after my transmigration.


    Perhaps, because of everything going the way I wanted, I never thought about my calctions going wrong��in the end, my eyes don''t know when?...closed from exhaustion.


    ........


    Chirp, Chirp~


    "Huh?"


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    A fuckin sparrow was sitting on my face.


    "Shoooo!"


    With some pain, I managed to sit upright.


    I looked all over my body which was covered with various bruises, there were even some areas where blood had long solidified telling me I must have passed out for quite some time now.


    "Where am I?"


    To get a better idea of the situation, my eyes started scanning the surroundings.


    What came into my field of view was a lush green forest, the trees were quite tall making it difficult for the sunlight to shine on the ground.


    Besides me, Beatrix was still unconscious.


    The air, unlike the one I breathed in the city, was much cleaner of all the pollutants.  It was like I hade to some wildlife sanctuary.


    "I thought I will keep drifting", after turning back and looking at the violent river which brought us here I sighed with a deep emotion.


    We were lying on a river bank, apparently one of the high waves must have pushed us on thend.


    "Mnnnnn!"


    "Hmmmmmn?"


    As I was checking out the situation, that siren-like voice caught my attention.


    I knew the bitch who was responsible for all of this was about to wake up.


    With steady footsteps, I approached her.


    Beatrix gently opened her eyes, unlike ndor who had been bracing all the impacts while drifting downstream, Beatrix was buried deeply in his arms making her suffer very few injuriespared to ndor who was on the forefront.


    "Louis?"


    Beatrix was still in a daze and mistook ndor for her lover.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    "It''s me, not your Louis!"


    Beatrix realised the voice was much manly and domineering, unlike her Louis''s low-pitched and calm voice.


    She rubbed her eyes with her slender fingers to take a better look.


    "You! Bastard, it''s you!"


    Soon seeing the boy in front, everything that happened before came rushing down to her mind; ndor''s forced intimacy, the bloody kiss, how in thest attempt she wanted to drown with him, everything was so vivid that she wanted to puke in disgust.


    "Why are we still not dead?"


    "It''s said that whoever jumps in that river is sure to die so why am I still breathing?"


    Disbelief waspletely written all over her face.


    "Doesn''t matter, so what if I am not dead?"


    "I will just keep hitting my head against that big tree and die because of excessive bleeding, yes that''s how it should be! Without Louis, I don''t have a reason to live anymore!"


    Beatrix nodded in excitement as she got up after a little effort,pletely ignoring ndor.


    p~


    p~


    She heard a pping sound and then remembered this big bastard was also here.


    "Very Good!"


    "Still want to die after making me go through all this?"


    "Since you want a reason to live then I shall give you a reason to live."


    Under her bewildered eyes, I took off my wet shirt and started approaching her.


    I was really furious, I went through all of this trouble to save her and she still wants tomit suicide in front of me?


    Seeing me getting closer to her, Beatrix finally felt panicked.


    "Stay away!"


    "I said stay away from me!"


    Her intuition told her that this boy must never be allowed to approach her or something bad will happen.


    -----x--------x-----


    While ndor and Beatrix were stranded on the river bank, Louis who was drugged by Shouta seemed to have woken off.


    "My head!"


    "What the Holy heck?"


    He realised there were no clothes on him, not only this, all around him Shouta along with his gang members were lying naked. Their eyes were closed with ecstasy like they had done some big debauchery.


    Soon various images, bit by bit, started appearing in his head. With his intelligence, there was no doubt that he was drugged.


    The thought that he was forced to be intimate with so many boys directly made him vomit a handful.


    ''Wait, in the blurry memory that I just recalled, my precious Beatrix seemed to havee and called out to me?"


    "Shit, now I remember, I think she was even crying loudly."


    "No, she must have misunderstood the situation."


    "As long as I tell her that Shouta forced me, she will definitely forgive me. For her I am everything."bender


    Without caring about the naked Shouta lying on his side, he picked up his pants and took out his mobile phone from its pocket.


    He called once,


    Twice,


    Thrice��.


    But the result was the same, no one was picking up the call on the other side.


    How can he know that Beatrix''s mobile phone had long fallen somewhere when ndor was forcefully trying to kiss her.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 143 Futile Struggle

    ?


    Being Scared, Beatrix started backing off, but being barefoot�� her foot tipped over the slippery grass.


    "Uggghh!"


    I slowly bent down and pinned her arms against the rough ground.


    Her eyes timidly looked at me.


    From being so close, her exquisite yet perfect facial features once again told that the identity of the girl was a heroine.


    Her wet yet kinda glossy skin under the sunset  only enthralled her orchid-like unique smell, she knew what wasing, she tried to open her mouth but it was toote��.


    Before she knew it, I pasted my mouth on hers.


    Her arms and legs quivered and trembled, desperately she tried to shake me off��but how can she be mine opponent?


    Tears started welling up as her eyes lost their colour.


    I was never a good person to begin with. With how she behaved, no matter how much she cried��.. there''s no way I was going to stop.


    Haaaaah~bender


    "Huhhhhh"


    "Vill��."


    "Big Viin, Bast��"


    Vile words kepting out of her upied lips, as her body started shivering.


    We took deep breaths as I forcefully kept kissing her petite-little mouth deeper and deeper.


    Since she called me a viin, then I shall be a viin for her, From the starting, I had never shied away from being unscrupulous or underhanded.


    I was not making love to my women, so there was no need for any forey or being gentle.


    ��..Soothing and caressing her were directly out of the question!


    Her body started trembling greatly��.Perhaps, being wet, cold air that was blowing strongly made the matter worse for her. Unlike me, whose physical strength has reached a great level, she was just a simple girl.


    At first, she resisted with all her might but then her struggle kept diminishing like she lost herself to her fate.


    After half an hour of savoring, I finally separated from her lips, without wasting even a single second I started taking off my pants and underwear.


    Beatrix, who was panting heavily, was still in a daze but the moment she heard the unbuckling of my belt, she started regaining herposure.


    Seeing her start getting aware, I immediately pounced on her and started taking out her top and skirt.


    "Pleassse!"


    "No, please!"


    "You can keep kissing me but please don''t take my chastity."


    Seeing ndor''s hands moving so fast to take out her top, she knew where the things were heading.


    In her mind, she had ast glimmer of hope that she could still be together with her Louis, but once she lost her virginity��Louis, given his possessiveness, would never ept her whole-heartedly, her way will bepletely blocked.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    Her resistance suddenly increased as from nowhere an insurmountable strength broke out from her. She was going all out but it was still not enough.


    Getting annoyed by her hands that were tightly holding out her clothes, I directly tore a part of her blue top which easily let me undid it.


    What greeted me was a white blouse beneath, the same way I took out the top, I hastily undid her blouse.


    She was too taken aback by losing her blouse, in self-defence��she covered her supple breasts leaving her bottompletely defenceless.


    Her breasts were definitely E-sized; they exuded a much mature milky smell whenpared to Mitshua but I had no time to admire it.


    Seeing the chance was right, my fingers swiftly inserted in��. Grabbing her skirt along with her underwear in one go and pulling it down altogether.


    "Noooooo!"


    Her constant shouts echoed throughout.


    "You.."


    "You are trying to fuckin rapppeeeee me!"


    "Once my Louis is aware of what you did, he will never let you live, bastard!"


    I ovepped my bare body against her naked figure as my fierce gaze met hers.


    "Do you know I have a special ancient dragon bloodline?"


    Beatrix upon hearing my words, was momentarily startled.


    The boy who had been quiet through the entire ordeal, atst, opened his mouth but her mind was screaming.. What is this boy speaking? Is he out of his mind?


    Looking at her, whose movements had paused for a second, I spoke crisp and clear, making sure my words got etched deep within her brain.


    "With this special bloodline, I can control if I want my partner to be pregnant while I have sex with her."


    "Don''t worry, just once and I will surely make you pregnant."


    Her pupils converged as she got the gist of what I was saying.


    Even though I have a limited contact with her, from my observation it is clear that her heart is full of Louis, hence, Louis is Beatrix''s faith, so he can never be wrong. If he is wrong then it''s not his fault but someone else''s fault that''s why she never med Louis even when she saw him being intimate with Shouta. In her eyes, it was Shouta who was misleading and tricked her innocent Louis.


    But if you look closely, you will find that all her dreams and desires were woven around the idea of living a happy married life with Louis and having lots of children with him. When I started observing her carefully��... And as I eavesdropped and met her at her house in the vige, I clearly realised how bad she wanted a child of her own blood.


    A part of her heart wanted a child of her own, whom she can look after and care for. Maybe she identified Louis as someone who can fulfill this desire of hers and kept getting infatuated further and further with him.


    Actually, all of it�� I was saying just to see how she reacts, There''s no way I was going to make her pregnant.


    Making someone like her pregnant, who is so disdainful of you, is just inly inviting so many death-gs.


    And as expected, the moment Beatrix heard I will make her pregnant, her pupils which had rapidly converged upon looking my so close face, in the same pace, widened in disbelief.


    Shock, Anger, Regret��so many emotions those eyes contained~


    With one of my hands I held her down ardently while with the other I aligned my manhood against the ce where it should belong.


    Maybe it''s a natural reflex when one sees something out of the blue, the moment Beatrix looked at the big dick that stood so tall and erect��.she subconsciously, out of instinct, gulped down the saliva that had pooled up in her throat.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 144 Abhor (R-18)

    ?


    Beatrix''s mind was buzzing with so many thoughts as she saw ndor aligning his big manhood against her sacred ce.


    "Noo��"


    "Aaaaaaagggggghhhhhhh"bender


    She felt a body-breaking pain; the pain so deep�� engraving directly on both her mind and soul.


    Stream of tears gushed down the corner of her eyes.


    "Louissss��."


    "..m��sorryyiee, I no pure anymor!"


    She could feel the hot dick of ndor heating her from inside, the disgust in her mind was at an all-time-high.


    Her back almost arched up but ndor''s broad chest, which ovepped her beautiful breasts tightly, pushed it back against the ground.


    Her hand fingers, her toe fingers��..all of them curled and tried to wriggle out, but ndor inserted his own fingers in between hers, stopping her actions altogether.


    Now, she was just like amb on a butcher-board.


    From her slightly raised head, she saw how bloody ndor''s dick was where it was connected to her��..from the gruesome visual and piercing pain in her head, she knew her precious hymen which she guarded for her beloved, was atst, forcefully taken away.


    Maybe she knew it was of no use or her body was too exhausted from resisting with all her might��.or perhaps she knew even if she can somehow escape, her Louis would never ept her.


    Whatever the reason was, she knew that this heartless boy engrossed so deeply with her body won''t stop!.....realising the harsh reality, her wailing and howling eventually stopped as tears started drying off leaving behind parched and gloomy cheeks.


    The moment I inserted my erect shaft in her I instantly felt the strong resistance, with my experience there was no doubt that this was her hymen.


    Since I was forcing her, there was no need to be gentle and show some loving forey.


    It is said that when a girl has sex for the first time, the male partner must be slow and considerate, giving ample time so that her insides can slowly amodate your genitalia.


    With a soft and tender push, you should break her hymen else the pain will be so huge that the girl will feel as if her body was breaking in itself which might leave a life-long bad memory in her head, and in worst-case scenarios, she may even start alienating from the opposite sex  after the first-act thinking that sex with a boy is just a painful experience.


    But I had no regard for such considerations, only by inflicting such a piercing body-breaking can I inflict my presence within her.


    Her heart and mind were too upied with someone else, unlike Mitshua''s and Radhika''s slow and tactful approach, I didn''t have sufficient time as this girl was doing her best to take her own life.


    Therefore, the only way was to break in forcefully.


    Not minding her screaming which was diminishing for some reason, I went all-in in one go.


    Her body jerked and tried to throw me off but my fingers had long entered her hand''s crevices, and pinned her down.


    The moment I tore her delicate yet somewhat sticky membrane with my throbbing penis, my shaft was instantly engulfed by her strong vaginalyers.


    From my biology sses, I knew that the vagina is made of highly stic tissue, supported by horizontal muscles in the pelvic floor allowing the insides of a woman to have great autonomy to contract and move vigorously whenever a foreign object enters that sacred ce.


    This stic tissue around my dick...squeezing so hard, I experienced so deeply for the first time.


    There was a little bit of recoil as her vaginal canal finally started expanding and started taking my shape.


    This feeling waspletely different from Aushima, Jasmine, Rose and even Mitshua. Inside them, what I mostly felt was tightness, warmness,fortness, and robust contractions.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    But Beatrix was really different, her insideyers after bing my shape ovepped my shaft ardently but never contracted��.like they were holding me in ce to never let go.


    Surely, I once again understood why it is said that every woman has a different taste!


    As a result, the pressure inside my manhood started surging wildly due to the restricted movements.


    The continuous erection caused the tip of my penis to kiss deeper and deeper inside.


    I was not sure but from the contact, I could feel even the summit of her uterus without even doing much.


    "Ughhhhh��.."


    "Baa��..strddddd"


    Beatrix could too feel a sickening thing poking her uterus.


    When she was small, in her maiden lessons, her mother used to teach her that a uterus is a ce in which a child after pregnancy grows up��it is the holy ce where a couple''s seed finally sprouts.


    How can this vulgar man dare to vite her sacred ce which should belong to her child?


    At this time, slowly by slowly, a very profound emotion started taking root in her head.


    This hate was too great, she wanted to kill this man so much.


    So much that it would be unfair if she let him go so easily.


    After this act was done, this boy will be surely happy after taking and tasting all her firsts and probably won''t care if she kills herself.


    Is her dignity so small?


    She even remembered that in the ss earlier, he was surrounded by two beauties: Mitshua and ire and in the vige, he even came to her to help him get Radhika.


    The fact that this boy who vited her will live a happy and merry life even after shemitted suicide was something that didn''t go down well with her heart.


    She was not reconciled~


    Why will he live happily thereafter while her corpse rots in the woods?


    Strings of contradictions started affecting her vtile thinking.


    She wanted to die without giving a damn but now she equally wanted to take revenge on ndor, ruin his life, ruin his girlfriends, ruin his everything.


    But ....She was not aware.


    At this moment��.


    Just like the strong love for Louis, which upied a considerable part of her heart and soul, an unequivocal hate��..an indisputable abhor for ndor filled her unknowingly.


    ndor was finally able to break in her tightly guarded heart which had space reserved only for her dear Louis.


    I raised my head a little and looked at her prating eyes that wanted to chew me so badly.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely make you pregnant."


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 145 Abhor Part-2 (R-18)

    ?


    Yes, for her now, it was a harsh reality��


    Beatrix''s heart, which would have never amodated any other male''s presence, was finally breached with thoughts regarding ndor.


    And the moment she heard he would definitely make her pregnant, she finally reacted.


    She tried to resist, but all her energy was long drained.


    Looking at her eyes that went nk for a moment, I dived in and closed her mouth with mine.


    Even though she hated it, I forcefully entangled my tongue with her.


    Beatrix was once again going to bite this vulgar boy''s lips, but her actions stopped midway��.


    Maybe it was because she remembered the bloody kiss she had shared with ndor earlier.


    The bloody kiss before they fell into the river��..


    She remembered how vivid it was when she bit ndor''s tongue, but he still kept on kissing her.


    As a result, all the blood from his bitten lips forcefully entered inside her throat.


    When a lot of his blood pooled in her throat, and no way to spit it out, under ndor''s strong kissing skills��.she could subconsciously, only swallow it in.


    And, for Beatrix, this was the second-most disgusting thing that ndor did to her.


    The first was of course taking away her virginity no doubt but his prudent act of making her swallow his blood, How can she forget it?


    This sickening feeling where she could feel his blood which had some strange effects going down her food pipe and then burning her stomach altogether before transferring to every part of her body��.like rejuvenating every single cell of her body.


    She could mildly feel that this blood which she swallowed made her somehow a little closer to the boy who was raping her.


    Although a little vague, she could perceive that like her��..this boy was also experiencing a myriad of emotions.


    This right away vited her bottom-line.


    How can she perceive the emotions of someone other than Louis? How can she feel connected to someone other than her dear Louis?


    This was the reason that ndor kept kissing her even when he was bleeding heavily from his mouth. One of the special features of swallowing his dragon blood is the person will feel a vague connection with the host and can perceive the state of the host''s mind whether it is hostile or favourable to them.


    Also, to add in, from ndor''s memory that he obtained from his early inheritance, this is an act that fellow dragon couples perform before marrying each other.


    By tasting, sucking and gulping each other''s blood in considerable amounts they can know the true feelings of their partners.


    But Beatrix had swallowed only a fraction of his blood as a lot still managed to spill out on the ground; that was the reason she could only vaguely perceive his emotions instead of clearly feeling it.


    That''s why she would never make the mistake of biting his lips again.


    She doesn''t want to feel this vile feeling~


    I, who saw that her petite mouth was no longer protesting, started devouring it madly.


    At this point, due to excess sobbing even her tear nds were dried up so even if she wanted, no tears came down her cheeks.


    I caressed her dried face softly with my left hand while with my other I still kept pinning her down.


    Her oval face, her long swan-like neck, her round shoulders, her curvy waist and those perfect-round breasts, my left-hand started unscrupulously touching and caressing everything.


    Feeling my gentle yet intimate touch, her body which seemed to have given up on her fate��.lying like a corpse, instantly started trembling as all her hair stood up with goosebumps.


    Perhaps, because all I did up till now was forcing and viting her, this sudden delicate movement caught her out of the blue, arousing her stimulus which was being held down by her strong resisting mind.


    This was it, because of my deliberate action��her mind which she had shutted down was jolted-awake.


    This was what I wanted��.


    I wanted her to feel this experience��.


    Feel these sensations like forever engraved in her head.


    Due to the missionary position her deep gloomy eyes locked with mine.


    She could feel the piston movements which were getting more and more intense.


    My dick was kissing her insides deeper and deeper with every sessive push.


    Even if she hated it, it was a woman''s body after all.bender


    A body which if sessfully aroused will outrageously feel good during a sexual act.


    And just as I predicted��. because of being aware, her face started sinking.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    She knew it, her lower body was starting to feel good, it was starting to be dishonest.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    In her mind, earlier by ying-dead she thought to cope-up this ordeal by continuously imagining Louis''s face and keep saying sorry to him. But with this act, ndor stole even that possibility of hers.


    lights����v��l ?��m "Aaaaaaghhhhhhhh"


    Ughhhhhh~


    With my repeated thrusts and continuous throbbing and poking... Atst, moans a woman should make in a sexual act starteding out of her mouth.


    She wanted to keep her mouth shut but this was not something that could be suppressed by a current weak body of hers.


    "Bastard, I will never let you go!"


    With her eyes that were locked with mine at some point, she blurted thest sentence she could make today.


    A smile formed of my lips~


    Yes, these were the words I wanted to hear the most.


    As long as she said anything else other than I will die or take my life ormit suicide etc, I knew my n was sessful.


    With such a strong desire to take revenge, I was sure...right now dying was probably not even on the list of things she wanted to do the most.


    No, it should be said that the entire list which she must have made up in her mind was filled with details of how to take revenge, how to ruin my life.


    "It''s okay, with the burning sensation in your body, you should already feel that my blood is special just like I mentioned earlier. Nothing can stop me from making you pregnant after this."


    "Be ready to be a mother now!"


    "Ughhhhh"


    Aaaaaaah~


    Constant sounds of our moaning and groaning resounded the entire surroundings as I felt her body quivering at an rming pace.


    I knew she was nearing her climax.


    I increased my thrusts as I tried to match her rhythm.


    It was the best way to end it��..releasing our juices at the same time, the creampie and turbulence in her case will surely make her head go all-white.


    Knowing what was going to happen, Beatrix''s hands tried to find support.


    During their squirting, girls feel secure when they are able to grasp something, it''s an inherent reflex.


    In desperation her nails dug deep on my back as finally our bodily fluids got mixed in her birth canal.


    My back was surely covered with such gruesome marks telling how many times she must have tried to scratch or peel off my skin.


    A feeling of lethargy started to take over my mind.


    Muscles in my body were demanding a rest��.


    My eyes slowly started getting heavy, I knew that I really went overboard this time~


    I didn''t have the energy to take my dick out of her.


    I could see, simr to me��.from such exhaustion, she too had lost her consciousness when we reached the summit.


    In the end, my body fell above hers as we both fell asleep unknowingly.


    ......��


    On the other side, things were not looking good.


    Louis after waking up, tried so many times to contact Beatrix, he felt as if something was being forcefully taken from him as if something unimaginable happened to her.


    Whenever he used to call her, she would instantly pick it up but now even the messages were not going in, his heart started filling with so much worries.


    Suddenly, he felt such a heavy pang in his heart which made him vomit a mouthful of blood.


    He red angrily at the Shouta who had just woken up. The scum who was responsible for trying to make him gay.


    In anger, he screamed at Shouta who was smiling so happily at him, after sleeping with Louis, Shouta was feeling very satisfied.


    "You piece of trash, Where is my Beatrixxxx?"


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 146 Louis’s Panic

    ?


    "Oh,e on? Chill! I strongly think that girl is a cheater."


    "She must be hanging out with some other guy behind your back."


    "Like Mitshua and ire, who betrayed me, all girls are born cheaters."


    -Hearing such a strong prejudice from Shouta, Louis just shook her head knowing it was no use talking to him.


    "But you still have me, I am the best girl."


    Shouta shouted trying to trail after Louis who left his bar.


    By now, Shouta hadpletely sublimated into her female persona.


    They looked here and there��


    It was gettingte already, in ast-ditch- effort, Louis went to Beatrix''s dormitory where she should have been staying.


    But there was no one, a big lock was there on the door of her room, telling she was out somewhere.


    His heart was panicking continuously, from the time he came to this world after being hit by a truck, Beatrix was the first girl that became close to him.


    Even he himself did not know why this girl was so strongly attracted to him, he had met her only one time when he visited her vige for his exercises routine.


    From then on, this girl kept pestering and bothering him.


    At first it was bothersome but slowly by slowly with her diligent persistence, Louis''s heart eventually softened.


    No matter how dense he was, he could see the deep infatuation towards him in her charming eyes. In the end, he decided that he will definitely marry her as her feelings were so genuine and sincere.


    If he let her go, he would be the most foolish man alive.


    But he wanted things to progress steadily, that''s why up till now they had only held hands and hugged at most a couple times, they were yet to do anything more.


    Because of this reason, this ardent feeling that she is being taken away that he suddenly felt in his heart was enough to sink his mood.


    He was not reconciled, he still hadn''t had sex with her and not yet made their rtionship intimate. She was his future wife, no she will be her future wife and no one can take her away period.


    Looking at Louis, who was trying to find Beatrix so desperately, Shouta sneered.


    ''Hehe, how can a girl like herpare to my beauty?''''


    ''Wait, now I see it.''


    ''I am still wearing a male''s clothes instead of a female''s.''


    ''Yes, that must be the reason I am not looking that attractive.''


    Shouta''s delusions became more and more profound as hepletely gave up his original identity.


    Louis after finding out that Beatrix was not at her dormitory became even more anxious.


    ''Where did my girl go?''<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    ''Her phone can not be reached, she is new in this city��.where the heck would she have gone?''


    Louis started panting heavily as he felt another pang in his heart. Once again he vomited a mouthful of blood. The feeling of something being stolen from him became too urgent but he couldn''t do anything.


    "Fuckk!"


    Unknown to Louis, Beatrix at this moment was being forced and vited by ndor which was the reason he was continuously losing his luck, as a result, causing his heart to be heavy. As for her phone, How can it be reached? The moment ndor and Beatrix fell in the river, her phone had long broken after falling and colliding on some hard rocks.


    Time was now 7.30 pm.


    "Louis, let''s go to my ce first!"


    "There I will gather all my subordinates and order them to search the entire city."


    "I doubt that with so many people we can''t find her!"


    "Not to forget, you have vomited so much blood��.even if you are so strong, let me first give you a first-aid. I will call a well-known doctor at my bar to give you a checkup"


    "Let''s go back!"bender


    epting Shouta''s suggestion, Louis found it meaningful. The more there are people searching for his Beatrix, the more the better.


    Plus, just like Shouta said he must first sit at a secure ce and examine his body from head to toe properly: Why was his heart so heavy and he vomited so much blood? For that very reason,in the end, he agreed.


    Moreover, Louis was hiding a deep fact because of which he dared not meet Shouta''s burning gaze.


    When he woke up and found himself being tricked and slept with Shouta and his fellow gang subordinates, he didn''t feel disgusted, on the contrary there was even a slight yearning and anticipation.


    He felt so ashamed for harbouring such feelings and directly left the bar after trying to call Beatrix.


    But this Shouta, like a glue, was constantly sticking to him. And, the worst part: he was not even annoyed by it.


    He was afraid that his personality was being subtly affected.


    He was definitely a straight guy who identally slept with same gender but why was his mind not repulsing what Shouta had done? Louis was so ashamed of himself.


    If dnor was here, he would have given a deep sigh and said:  Surely, one of his theory that he was thinking regarding changed Shouta and Louis encounter in his free time came true.


    After finally persuading Louis to go back with him, Shouta''s eyes gleamed with fierceness.


    Looking at Louis''s receding back, he chuckled while taking out his phone.


    He messaged his subordinates to find best female dresses for him to wear. He will once again take down Louis tonight. He can clearly see that there was no disgust or repulsiveness on Louis''s face which further affirmed his thoughts that only he was the best match for Louis not some random Beatrix who only had a superficial beauty.


    His subordinates which had long been made obedient by him, readily epted his task and sprung to action finding best dresses they can.


    ''Hehe, they say if it happen once it''s an ident��but if it happens again it''s a mistake. Louis, I don''t believe that after tonight you will still have any feelings left for that stinky Beatrix.''


    Shouta''s only wish at that moment was for Beatrix to disappear forever.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 147 The Morning After The Immoral Night.

    ?


    It was a mixed night. Some people like Shouta were happy while others like Beatrix and Louis shed tears of pain and sorrow.


    ........


    I felt as if my eyes were burning from excess heat.


    Feeling irritated, my eyes after a full night''s rest, finally opened.


    The sharp rays of the sun falling through dense canopies of trees around us were what woke me up.


    lights����v��l ?��m As soon as I was about to sit-up, I felt a heavy weight over my chest.


    To make me recall, that sweet smell unique to an equally alluring female enthralled my nostrils.


    This fragrance, How can I forget?


    I found it quite amusing.


    Beatrix was lyingpletely over me.


    Her arms and legs were entangling me like an octopus strangling its prey dexterously.


    From the way the sun was up, I was sure it was about 9 or 10 am.


    Our position was still near the river bank, where we violently drifted downstream yesterday.


    Probably it was because we were still close to the river, the light breeze blowing over carried a coldness enough to refresh your tired mind.


    Just as when I was about to separate Beatrix from me, I heard a deep calling within my bloodline.


    Because of using itst time when I escaped from the previous world, I knew this was the special feature of my bloodline with which I can connect with my wives.


    And I knew who was the one trying tomunicate with me. After being intimate with her, I had long told her about all the benefits of this special bloodline that she now shares with me, closing my eyes.


    I concentrated on trying to activate the power of bloodline.


    (ndor?)


    (ndorr?)


    I heard the voice of my dear Mitshua in my head.


    (Yes, Mitshua!)


    I slowly answered her call.


    Hearing my call the other party was surprised at first but then shortly cheered up,


    (ndor, you finally answered me!)


    (We were so nervous when we saw you running after that unknown girl, we tried to find you but couldn''t find where you went. Your phone was also turned off.)


    (Moreover, Radhika and Michelle, because of our meticulous operation, are nowpletely disgusted by Shouta. Thankfully, I and ire were able to calm them down after consoling them.)


    (Aah, my head hurts, the mental energy required to make thismunication is too much it seems.)


    On the other side, Mitshua''s head was in pain.


    She overestimated herself.


    ndor had clearly told her that using this ability takes a lot of mental energy and the more the distance the more the energy required, plus once used she might not be able to use it again for some time till her energy reserve recovers.


    As a result, themunication channel was on the verge of copse.


    Feeling the fluctuations, I immediately knew that our short call was about to be cut-off.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    I hurriedly gathered all I wanted to say in one big sentence.


    (Mitshua, I am fine! Because of a very urgent reason, I have travelled to some faraway ce which even I don''t know, but I will surely be back in a week. Take care of Radhika and Michelle for me! Don''t worry, just wait for me toe back!)bender


    Before Mitshua could reply themunication channel was cut off due to herck of mental energy.


    After telling my dear Mitshua not to worry, I felt the sunlight was no longer falling on my face.


    Instinctively, I looked up.


    I didn''t know when��.Beatrix, perhaps, sensing my bodily movements had already woken up, and her small head was lifted a little-up,pletely blocking the sunlight falling on me face.


    She didn''t care about losing her grip over me, her icy eyes devoid of all emotion, were deeply staring at me.


    It seemed as if she was trying to engrave my image deep in her head.


    After all, she vowed to take revenge on me yesterday.


    "Am I that beautiful, that my dear Beatrix is so fascinated by me?"


    Hearing my chuckle, Beatrix snorted.


    I had to admit, she really looked attractive in that cold-iceberg look.  As expected of a heroine with a beautyparable to a siren.


    Feeling my hot gaze that were nakedly looking at her ravished figure and her arms and legs that were still intertwining me, she realised that we were still too close.


    Maybe she smelt the smell of our sexual fluids that had long dried up on our clothes which were constantly giving off a kinda arousing smell or maybe she realised that she was still hugging her perpetrator on her own initiative.


    Hurriedly, she removed her arms and legs but just as she was about to get up, she felt a pain in her lower region as her knees subconsciously gave in.


    The wild sex with ndorst day was enough to make a virgin like her rest in bed for the entire day.


    So how can she stand so easily?


    Her face was filled with frustration.


    She wasn''t even able to stand properly and will eventually fall on this damm slightly wet ground yet once again.


    This damn slippery ground where ndor forced her and took away her everything.


    Resigned to her fate, she closed her eyes.


    She had already experienced so much pain, so what is a mere pain from falling on the ground?


    Of course, in her mind, ndor, who was lying down, won''t care about her anymore.


    Since he stole her virginity, he will try to cut off contact with her as she already knew that he got lots of other attractive girls like Mitshua and ire.


    But the impact she imagined never came.


    A pair of rough yet strong hands held her waist the very next second her foot slipped.


    "Hey, it''s not good for a girl who had just lost her virginity and is a bit weak to roam around freely!"


    With a strong grip on her, I spoke gently in her earlobes that were covered with some mud.


    Beatrix''s entire body shivered as she heard those calm words.


    The hairs on her scalp stood up as she shouted with all the energy she had recovered.


    "Leave me alone!"


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 148 Routines Are What Wins Over Peoples!

    ?


    "I said leave me, you freakin bastard!"


    Beatrix, growled yet once again to make her words clear.


    "Hey, don''t��."


    My grip over her waist became even tighter.


    "Yesterday, when we had sex��.you could have felt the peculiarity of my bloodline. Now, you do know what I said was real."


    Word by word, I made her recall what I had told her while we were being intimate the previous day.


    Hearing ndor''s words, Beatrix''s body jolted.


    It was only at this point she realised that her physique seemed to be sort of enhanced after she got up.


    She felt a much stronger vitality flowing in her veins. Her heartbeat, which was much stronger, was the best proof.


    The moment when ndor ejacted in her for the first time and the hotness that burned her from inside as his blood was forced down her throat was too vivid in her mind.


    Seeing and experiencing the changes in her body first-hand, she�� by now believed most of the words ndor spoke to her.


    But the most daunting thing to believe was what he said: With this special dragon bloodline, he can definitely make any girl pregnant in one go!


    Her prejudiced mind wanted to subtly refute that perhaps ndor might have said that to misled her and after getting her body, he may have even forgotten that important piece of line.


    I, who saw her furrowed eyebrows knew��.she was already trapped in the thing called suspicion.


    As long as one is suspicious: it means there is a slight possibility that he or she is willing to trust what you said because if that person''s trust on their beliefs was strong enough to begin with, How can they doubt themselves?


    And sadly, that is one of the weakest points of being human, since most of their beliefs are easy to shake, it''s easy to gain their trust by making them suspicious. That is the reason ndor saw lots of cheating cases before transmigrating.


    Had the trust between husband and wife been strong to begin with then how can an outsider misled their opinions before slowly breaking them apart?


    Looking at her, who was somewhat dazed, I knew it was the perfect time to attack.


    "How can I let you go?"


    "You are now the mother of my child��..Because of my bloodline,  I am pretty sure that you are definitely  pregnant now."


    "I can even feel an intimate blood connection with you. It must be the seeds of our love that have taken up roots in your womb."


    This was what Beatrix didn''t want to hear the most!


    ndor''s words were like cold water pouring down all her self-delusional denials.


    I could feel it, the skin of the soft body in my hands was starting to tense up.


    "Noo, No��..you are lying!"


    "How can I��.I be pregnant after just one time?"


    "This must be one of your despicable tricks."


    I knew she was not pregnant but by only making her believe so could I have a better shot at stopping her frommitting suicide.


    "Ohhh!"


    "Why can''t it be possible?"<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    "Didn''t I say? That I can already feel the intimate bond with the life brewing in your womb?"


    "You will be a great mother! Just believe me!"


    As if to make her believe my outrageous words, my hands gently stroked her smooth belly, the caring expressions on my face were without any second thought.


    Sometimes even I was scared by the excellent acting skills that I had developed after confronting so many people. Others, who knew the truth might even call me a douchebag��..


    But I was not embarrassed by that.


    The only thing that I had properly learned up till now because of my constant struggling was: It is not love that wins over people. It is the routines that win over people.


    Yes, this is the difference that youe to know as you start seeing  this world more and more from the eyes of a viin like me.


    No matter how good you are, no matter how kind-hearted you are, no matter how much you love your cherished one!��.There''s always a possibility of things not going or ending up the way you want.


    Deceptions, Maniptions, half-truths, coercions, ckmails, mind-breaks...in today''s world there are way too  many things that can cause a rift between you and the one you love.


    Sometimes just one spark is enough! Even if you are honest can you guarantee the other party will be honest? No, the viins will never y honestly, that''s why they are called viins.


    Therefore, the deeper the routines the more likely you can make others fall for you even if that person already has someone in her heart!


    Beatrix, whose brain was sessfully-partially misled, started having some strange thoughts.


    Even if she didn''t want to!


    It is said that our brain runs at a speed faster than light, just one thought is enough to imagine something.


    Misled by my words, her mind quickly made up a picture where she was pregnant and expecting her first child with ndor.


    For her, this picture that appeared in her head was so sick and disgusting at the same time. She wanted to tear away that picture so badly that appeared suddenly in her head.


    For the first time, she imagined someone other than her beloved Louis in her head.


    A strong feeling of guilt rushed in her heart as she felt she did something sorry to her Louis.


    "Ughhhhhhhh!"bender


    Her hands shook as she tried to get off me.


    -If there was such a vile seed sprouting in her womb then let it be destroyed! Only Louis''s child can grow in her belly.


    Seeing she can''t get free, her hands tried to rain down punches on her stomach trying to destroy the future child that ndor was speaking of.


    But how can I let her little actions seed?


    "Enough!"


    "Even if you don''t care about your life, you can do nothing to my first child!"


    -With domineering words, using  my right hand I held her hands that were being dishonest while with my left hand, I pped fiercely at her fleshy buttocks.


    It is said that breasts and butts are two very important ces for a woman and sure it was.


    Feeling my p on her back, an electric shock ran down Beatrix''s spine as her actions halted for a moment.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 149 The Calling...

    ?


    "I said enough!"


    "This is my first child; I must make sure the mother does not do anything stupid."


    "Didn''t you always want a child of your own?"


    "Be happy! Your wish, atst, is fulfilled."


    Hearing my disgraceful words, Beatrix gnashed her teeth.


    "Bastard! Yes, I wanted a child!"


    "But I wanted a child with my lover, not with a scumbag like you!"


    Her tongue was still spitting fire.


    "Leave me"


    "No!"


    "Release!"


    "No!"


    "Fuckinh leave!"


    "No."


    "Release!"


    "No."


    The same words went to and fro between us for some good minutes as I refused to let her go!


    Beatrix was getting frustrated with ndor''s sheer insistence, and worst of all��..the fact that she was constantly being held by a man other than Louis was so disturbing.


    Every moment she felt ndor''s solid and rough hands on her waist, every second she smelt his strong masculine smell drifting provocatively to her nose, she felt as if her body was getting more and more decreased.


    "Okay, tell me what it will take for you to leave me!"


    This time I didn''t say no,


    "It''s simple. All you have to do is promise not to do anything silly, especially taking your life."


    Tired of being annoyed, Beatrix finally agreed.


    All she wanted was to get a thousand steps from the scum who forced her.


    Her thought process was simple -Just make a false promise, then end your lifeter when he is not paying any attention.


    This was the n she came up with.


    "Okay, I agree."


    Hearing her affirmation, I released my grip over her.


    By now, she had recovered a considerable amount of energy, so this time she didn''t fall like before.


    She looked at me while I looked at her.


    lights����v��l ?��m To be precise, my gaze was on her stomach.


    After all, the acting must keep on going lest all the efforts turn to waste.


    She probably felt it too, with her bare hands she tried to cover her purplish-girlish shirt which was slightly torn near the belly area.


    ''''Shameless", she muttered in low amplitude.


    Compared to before, her mood seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    At least, I wasn''t seeing some serious hysterical facial signs, the one who has given up on her life usually makes beforemitting suicide.


    Because of my subtle maniption, her mental state became stable, trying to guess the authenticity of my earlier words.


    Now that killing herself was no longer her top agenda, it was time to move on to the other important things.


    When Imunicated with Mitsuha earlier,  I mentioned that I will surely be back after a week. Why was I so sure?


    It''s because from the moment I came to this strange ce thest evening, from the very first second there was a constant calling in my head.


    It is like someone constantly incoherently whispering in my head to travel in a particr direction towards the forest away from the riverbank where we were currently standing.


    The feeling was instinctual as if as long as I travel down that path I will get out of this ce within 4-5 days.


    My best option was to try tomunicate with Selena.


    Since she was the core of the simtion system and had lived for so long, I was pretty sure she must have an idea of what ce we were in.


    But sadly, she couldn''te out. To be precise, I could feel that she was trapped in her system space like some mysterious force was preventing her froming out, blocking ourmunication altogether.


    Probably, this was the same force which was restricting me from using my abilities. <novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    Therefore, with no option left,  all we could do was follow that strange voice in our head.


    At least, I didn''t feel any malicious intentions from that unclear voice.


    "So what''s next?"


    Crossing her arms, Beatrix questioned me.


    "You must be able to hear it too."


    "Concentrate in your head and you can feel someone telling you to go down a particr path if you want to get out."


    Unlike before, my face was serious this time.


    Having nothing to do, Beatrix closed her eyes and did what I said.


    After a few seconds, her eyes abruptly opened.


    "Indeed!"


    She looked towards a particr area.


    I knew where she was looking, I too had looked there just a few moments back.


    It was a dense path shrouded by many thick branches on its either side. Due to the towering trees, there was hardly any sunlight entering there.


    It was no different than a dark path straight from those horror movies I had seen during my childhood.


    "As long as we can get to the end of that road, we can get out of here", Beatrix spoke slowly, feeling the same as me.


    "But I will go first!"


    "I don''t want to see your annoying face. It''s so bothersome!"


    "You follow after me only once I had walked a considerable distance", Beatrix replied in a stern voice.


    "That won''t work!"


    "Who knows by the time I reach you��What I might find is your dead body!"bender


    "You don''t expect me to believe your earlier half-sincere promise, right?"


    Feeling the sarcasm in my words, her eyebrows furrowed as she took a deep breath.


    "But as long as you can convince me, it''s not impossible. It''s just��.. I am worried about our future child."


    There was a silence as both of us looked at each other, no one wanted to give in.


    "Fine!"


    In the end, Beatrix conceded.


    To get away from ndor, she was ready to pay any price.


    "I promise it on the name of my family, my mother whom I love the most other than Louis that I won''t do anything that harm me or the baby in my womb."


    She took deep breaths. Speaking these words seemed to have exhausted all the energy she had recovered.


    "Happy? Are you convinced now?"


    In a mocking tone, she shouted at me.


    "Yeah, you can leave first!"


    Without wasting any further time, Beatrix limped all the way to that dark path.


    I kept looking till her receeding back merged with the darkness.


    There were two reason I let her go alone, first was to give her enough space.


    Right now, her head was in a mess.


    Although, the desire to give up on her life had diminished a lot, she still needed to sort out various conflicting thoughts and figure out the most important thing: What to do in future?


    Even if it was to give her a reason to keep on living��..No matter how much I try to convince my conscious, I can''t deny the reality that I forced her to have sex with me.


    Seeing me will only make her more annoyed & frustrated, and things instead of progressing will keep going downhill.


    So to adapt to what has happened, she must be given a buffer time.


    Moreover, after having sex, I already shared my bloodline with her. As long as we are in the same ce, I can feel her presence no matter how further the distance between us is.


    To be on the safe side, I will never let her get out of my tracking range.


    The second important reason was that we were not alone in this strange ce.


    Yes, unlike Beatrix��.even though I had lost my cultivation realms, my perception abilities added from the system rewards before were top-notch.


    I was aware of it��.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 150 Crisis

    bender


    ?


    "Still noting out?"


    I shouted, looking in a particr direction.


    My perception repeatedly screamed at me that someone was there behind those shady trees.


    "Oh, you can perceive my presence?"


    "Interesting."


    A shallow voice, just like the rustling of leaves, came and disappeared when I was about to look back.


    Although the pitch was low, I was sure the voice was simr to those incoherent words that both I and Beatrix heard in our heads, which told us to move down that dark path if we wanted to get out of this strange ce.


    "We shall soon meet again, Mr traveller."


    Roohie, who was secretly observing ndor, disappeared out of the blue with a snap of her fingers.


    Her lips were arched up, if ndor could see, he would surely find it very creepy.


    How can someone with such a vile smile and shabby-ve clothes even call herself a priestess?


    Hearing a snap of fingers, I looked even more closely to that particr direction but this time, I felt there was no one.


    It was clear: the person who was hiding there had disappeared using some means.


    One thing I was sure of was that the voice belonged to a woman.


    "But what does she mean by saying we will meet again, traveller?"


    "Doesn''t matter, let''s first follow after that Beatrix or she might get in some trouble."


    It was already some good minutes since Beatrix had disappeared, like her, I too walked in that dark path in front of me.


    It was really a ghastly feeling, the road was too narrow and full of gravels. The bushes on either side were covered with thorns and the thick canopies didn''t allow any sunlight to fall towards the ground.


    It was not easy to tread on that difficult path.


    Because of such terrain, I could only follow after Beatrix much more slowly than I had in my mind.


    To make matters worse, I could even hear the growling of wild animals like wolves and bears, asionally.


    "I guess I need to hurry!"


    .....


    On the other side, Beatrix was in a somewhat ted mood.


    By her rough estimate, it should already be 20 minutes since shest parted with ndor.


    With this hard terrain, she was confident that it would take some good time for ndor to reach her.


    Instinctively, she put her hand on her stomach.


    "So am I really pregnant?"


    "Is that bastard speaking the truth?..."


    "...��.hmmm, I can feel my bloodline is much stronger than before, this must be what he meant when he said now we share the same bloodline after having sex!"


    "I want to punch my stomach and kill this vile seed sprouting in my womb but why do I feel so hesitant?"


    From the day she turned adolescent, Beatrix dreamed of having a child with her lover


    Now she had a child, but that child didn''t belong to her lover.


    Many times she wanted to hurt her stomach and take her life thereafter, but the fact that by doing so the unborn child in her womb too will die, everytime held her back.


    Every time she held back, the more the desire to take revenge upon ndor intensified.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    Now, we can safely conclude that she was at no risk ofmitting suicide.


    Grrrrrrr~


    As she was about to step forward, a loud hunger pang from her empty belly came.


    She felt a little embarrassed. Thankfully, she was alone in this forest so no one was able to witness it.


    "Damm, that bastard ndor rolled with me so violently on the ground."


    "All my energy is exhausted because of him, even my legs are so soft from the second I got up."


    -The immoral evening before shed by her mind as she gritted her teeth upon recalling that ndor showed no mercy.


    "He said he wanted me, so why wasn''t he gentle?"


    "If he would have been gentle, I wouldn''t be in so much pain."


    Every then and now, frequent insults of ndor kepting out of Beatrix''s mouth.


    She herself was not aware that she rarely thought about Louis after waking up in the morning.


    Her image looked no different than a girlfriend who was throwing tantrums at her boyfriends after a fierce fight.


    But Beatrix''s thought-process was quickly broken as she heard a strange sound from the bushes on her right side.


    Her curiosity instantly turned to despair as a big lion jumped out in her view.


    lights����v��l ?��m This lion was much different than your usual lion. Its figure was much bulkier and teeths way longer, extending all the way till its feet.


    Beatrix was sure, if she got entangled in those razor-sharp teeths, she would be ripped apart right away.


    If ndor was here, from his rich experience of watching sci-fi movies, he would have shouted- a mutant beast.


    There was no time for hesitation as without any second thought she turned back and started running at her fastest speed.


    The lion beast, being enraged by the mere prey running away, growled loudly in anger.


    That mutant lion beast had been hungry for quite some time. By luck, it found such tasty looking prey, how can it let the prey run away?


    At a pace much faster than Beatrix, it chased after the running girl.


    Beatrix''s heart was full of panic, although she admitted that she wanted tomit suicide an hour back but now things were different.


    Now her head was much clearer, she can''t give up her life that easily. She still hadn''t taken her revenge on ndor, she still hadn''t spoiled his life like he spoiled hers.


    And that child in her womb? She still couldn''t figure out what to do with it!


    There was so much unwillingness in her mind.


    She didn''t want to be killed and eaten by that big lion chasing after her.


    But her fate had something else in nning.


    There were lots of piercing wounds on her smooth skin as she brushed past all those thorny bushes but how can she outpace the beast behind her back?


    She screamed loudly thinking someone mighte to help, but she realised she was alone in this forest, who wille to help her?


    In desperation, sensing the predator was near��..to get away she tried to climb a tree.


    It was at this point an ident happened.


    Her foot slipped on the slightly wet grass as she lost her bnce.


    The mutant lion beast, seeing the opportunity was perfect, leaped over the fallen Beatrix.


    Its intentions were clear. It''s open fangs wanted to bite Beatrix''s neck and kill her in one go.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 151 A Failure?

    ?


    Seeing the mutant lion beast leaping over her fallen figure, Beatrix knew her fate was doomed.


    A part of her wanted to shut her eyes in annoyance.


    The emotion filled was sheer frustration, resentment and helplessness.


    Frustration was because her first time was taken away forcefully, resentment was because she was not strong enough nor had a conspiring brain to plot against ndor andstly, helplessness was because at this moment, her mind was too preupied with other things that she failed to climb even a simple tree properly!


    But still even in spite of all this, she felt reluctant to kill the child in her womb. She knew there was something wrong with her brain.


    Something screamed inside that perhaps she is a failure.


    A failure as a lover, who broke her chastity with a vile man.


    A failure as a daughter, who wanted tomit suicide without caring about her parents and all those rtives who might be sad after her death.


    A failure as a woman, who can''t even stand back from a setback and make her stand. Why was she such a coward that she ran away the moment she saw Louis and Shouta entangled together? Why didn''t she confront Louis head-on instead of running away?


    And not to forget��..


    A failure as a mother, who wants to kill an innocent life brewing inside her, a new life which is pure and untainted by these worldly filths.


    When did she be so cruel and heartless that she would kill an unborn infant without blinking an eye?


    Andst but not the least, a failure as a human being!


    The biggest quality of a human is its tenacity and undying willingness.


    If everyone who faced some adversary gave up their life like her then the human evolution wouldn''t happen, then you won''t be seeing today''s big and prosperous cities, then you won''t be seeing such a modern human civilisation.


    As a perfect heroine tailor-made for protagonists like Louis and Shouta, she was even more sensitive to such concepts and when, after cooling-down while walking alone on this dark path, she recalled everything with a clear mind of what she was about to do earlier and how reckless her actions were trying to take her own life by jumping into the river!


    It took only a moment or so before she realised how small-minded and narrow her thought-process and actions were.


    "Ughhhh."


    "People say when one is about to die, he or she recalls all the regrets and lingering feelings in their hearts. I guess I am no different."


    The earlier timidness in her eyes disappeared as what reced it was a resisting and strong look.


    Even if this beast wants to eat her, she won''t let it be easy.


    Even if she is doomed to die, she will fight till herst breath.


    Within a spur of a second, she came up with a n: When the beast will bite her neck, with all her might she will pierce her nails into its eyes and pull its eyeballs.


    This is the price that the beast must pay.


    If it wants to eat her then get ready to be blind for the rest of its life.


    "Bring it on!"


    Like a strong woman, she slowly yet valinatly lifted her head to greet the iing enemy.


    The mutant beast, because of growing in such a strange ce, had already developed its own wisdom.


    Seeing the little actions of Beatrix, it just sneered.


    In its eyes, what resistance can a fragile prey like her make?


    It opened its mouth wide as its via dropped down in the air, the mutant lion beast was very happy.


    Eating a big prey like Beatrix would mean it won''t have to worry about food for at least a week.


    600 centimeters <novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    400 centimeters


    300 centimeters


    200 centimeters


    ...��..but when it was just a 100 centimeters away, a big and heavy stone, at a speed much faster than its, hit its widely opened mouth.


    From the impact, it could be easily seen that the speed and force of the stone thrown was not something an ordinary person could achieve.


    The mutant lion beast, unable to resist the powerful impact, was blown straight-away and hit the bark of the adjoining tree.


    Beatrix, who was ready to embrace death fearlessly, was taken aback. The new development was too sudden for her; she could only be a mere spectator.


    But her questions were indirectly answered as she heard his voice.


    "I am sorry, I amte!"


    She did not know when, the boy who forcefully ravished her yesterday, was standing just a few meters behind her.


    The heavy panting and restlessness in his voice told that he must have run continuously at a crazy speed to catch on to her.


    Ignoring her bewildered gaze, I narrowed the distance��..


    Gracefully, I bent down and put my hands on her waist, period!


    The moment I touched her, I felt her entire skin tremble with an uncertain response.


    This time she was obedient, and let me support her to stand back.


    Her eyes seemed to be somewhat dodging.


    Seeing the opportunity was right, after making her stand up, I held her shoulders firmly.bender


    My eyes looked deeply at hers as I slowly whispered..


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you for staying alive!"


    "Thank you for not giving up on your life so easily and trying to run away and scream to get away from that mutant beast!"


    The gentleness in my words was genuine.


    Only I knew how worried I was, because of my bloodline connection with Beatrix and her staying in my perception range, I could feel the strong palpitations in my heart��..like she was facing her worst crisis.


    I could vaguely seem to feel her emotions that one conveys when they are about to pass on to the afterlife.


    It made my heart heavy as I rushed here with all the energy I had.


    To make matters worse, the moment I felt that I was near Beatrix, I heard her screams, she was shouting desperately for someone to help her.


    Thankfully, I was in time and threw the small-medium-sized boulder next to me before that mutant beast could feast upon Beatrix.


    Like ndor, Beatrix, who saw his deep gaze full of worry, had a mixed response.


    Her mind was shouting- Why is he here?


    But the moment she heard him saying thank you for staying alive, something...


    .....Something felt warm deep within her heart.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 152 Let’s Keep Moving Forward

    ?


    Before I could say any further words, a loud growl interrupted us.


    Grrrrrrrrhhhhgggggg~


    The mutant lion beast had already stood back on its foot and was ring at me ferociously.


    Even though I couldn''t use my magical abilities for the time-being, my physique was excellent.


    With system rewards, my body had reached the limits a human body could reach before stepping on the cultivation path.


    Not to forget, unlike before��Now, I had a rich knowledge of hand to handbat as well as gueri warfare.


    Feeling the oppression in my eyes, the mutant beast knew I was a worthy opponent. Without giving any further time, it charged towards us yet again.


    I quickly pattied Beatrix on her back,


    "Be obedient, and stay behind me, okay?"


    For a second, Beatrix wanted to say no, but the strange warmness she felt in her heart before, when ndor saved her at herst moment, didn''t allow her to refuse.


    Adamantly, she could only meekly nod her head.


    Taking a deep breath, I stretched back my legs to the fullest as my arms took a defensive posture.


    The beast used the same tactic on me, which was simply jumping directly and trying to bite my neck.


    Just when it was about to make contact with my neck, with a dexterous movement, using my left arm, I grabbed a side of its long canine teeth, slowly pushing its bulky body aside, while with my outstretched right hand, which was in preparation from the beginning, came from below delivering a powerful uppercut.


    This uppercut contained all my physical power.


    The punch was rock-solid, hitting in its face altogether.


    With a banging voice, the mutant beast was once again knocked far away.


    I looked sharply at the beast that was punched a few meters away.


    My gaze seemed to pierce its soul.


    "Grrrrrrrr"


    The mutant lion beast knew the enemy was much stronger in strength than it earlier imagined.


    It didn''t want to put its life at risk for mere prey.


    With a warning full of low-amplitude roars, he turned around and disappeared in those thorny bushes adjacent to us.


    I made double-sure, the mutant beast seemed to have given up on us and left seeing my strength was much high.


    I looked back, there she was.


    Beatrix stood there in a daze.


    She admitted that when she saw ndor confronting that wild beast alone and eventually punching it down, her heartbeat increased.


    Like she was worried if he could defeat that beast or if he may be injured in the process?


    But how was this possible?


    How can she feel worried for this man who took all her firsts��..but this man also saved her earlier. Without him, she would have already been eaten alive.


    She hated these contradictory thoughts messing her head.


    Looking at her, standing so absent-mindedly, I had a general idea of the situation.


    "Hey, let''s go!"


    "This ce is full of wild animals."


    "It is still afternoon now, by sunsetl we need to travel a good distance if we want to go back!"


    Hearing my words brought her back to reality as her lips parted,


    "Why did you save me?"


    "I already said I can not be with you!"


    "I have someone else in my heart!"


    "I am aplete failure. A failed woman, a failed daughter,  and a failed human being."


    "I don''t think that if I die anyone will really be sad and cr..."


    Her mind couldn''tprehend why ndor saved her, if it was for her body she didn''t believe it, he already had Mitshua and ire and also probably Radhika too is in his pockets, all of them were in no way inferior to her in terms of look, so what reason does he have to save her? Does he perhaps want to make her one of his toys or some ything?


    "Shhhhh!"


    Before she could utter any single word more, I closed her lips using my right hand''s index finger, shutting her slightly opened lips.


    "Didn''t I say before?"


    Compared to before, her eyes were no longer dodgy.


    This time she too looked at me profoundly, she wanted an answer.


    -An answer for her Why?


    And the reason must be a strong and solid one, being domineering and intimidating at the same time. Only then I can convince her, and start to influence her from inside.


    Otherwise, she would never believe me. She will still live but live like a mechanical doll, her heart wouldpletely die.


    To avoid such a happening, I must be direct this very while.


    "Didn''t I say that earlier?"bender


    "That you are the mother of my unborn child."


    "From the moment we had sex and shared bloodline your fate was tied with mine."


    "You already belong to me whether you admit it or not!"


    "Since you don''t have any good desire to live then I shall give you a desire to live. From today on, you will live as one of my women."


    "I just don''t understand why you are so crazy about that Louis guy?"


    "Is it because you met him earlier than me?"


    "Trust me, if I had met you before him then I would have made you fall more deeply in love with me."


    "The infatuation towards Louis that you showed to me while persisting would be hundreds times more�� no at least a million times more had the target who should receive such feelings was me instead of Louis."<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    My words kept increasing in momentum,


    "And unlike him, I wouldn''t let you wait and shy away even from holding hands. I would have kissed you daily and long fulfilled your wish to have your children of your own."


    "Fuck, I won''t mind making an entire football team with you!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Youuuu��.Youu.. I am not crazy. You are the crazy one!"


    Beatrix spoke hysterically, hearing me outrageously insulting Louis, filled her with instant anger.


    In reply, she raised her hand high and tried to p me.


    But How can I let this happen?


    After all, I am ndor, the shameless, unscrupulous, kind-hearted viin who is trying to steal everything from these so-called protagonists.


    I held her arm that was raised up before she could even p me.


    "Be obedient!"


    I spoke angrily while holding her raised arm firmly in the air.


    Her big eyes that could eat me alive if allowed, didn''t care about my order.


    "Hmmmmmmm", she snorted in annoyance.


    "Let''s go, the sun will go down soon!"


    "We must keep moving forward without wasting any time."


    Seeing that she was still not replying, I increased my grip over her hands.


    "If you still didn''t move then I will remove thisstyer of clothing you are wearing and fuck you once again."


    My lips became a bit yful,


    "I remembered yesterday, after some time, the moans of the beauty I was fucking resounded throughout the surroundings. You were too loud and aroused at that time."


    "What an amazing experience it was!"


    "You dare!"


    "I will fight you to death if you do that thing again."


    Like a cat whose tail was stepped upon, Beatrix red at me.


    The recollection of the previous day when she was ravished under ndor made her extremely embarrassed subconsciously. She hated it but she couldn''t deny that when the stimulus was high, she started moaning like a bitch in heat.


    ''It''s all because of him.''


    ''Yes, it''s all because of this bastard ndor'', gritting her teeth, she calmed down her agitated mind.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the end, shepromised.


    She was sure if she still kept protesting, then this boy will definitely fuck her right-on-the-spot.


    "Ughhh"  -But the moment she took a step forward, she almost fell down.


    I, who was right next to her, quickly caught her.


    There was pain all over her face, I had a guess what must have happened.


    She too, knowingly gave a mocking smile.


    "My left ankle seems to be sprained."


    She provocatively looked at me, thinking that now she can''t go ahead with me."


    But sadly, the person on the opposite side was me.


    I returned an equally sneerfull smile.


    "Get behind me, I will carry you!"


    Under her surprised eyes, I quickly put one arm under her knees while with the other I supported her waist.


    Holding her tightly I bent a little as I threw herself on my back. It was a quick manoeuvre.


    When being thrown suddenly, Beatrix was caught off-guard.


    To stabilise her center of gravity, she hurriedly straddled my muscr back with her long supple legs as her arms instinctively hugged me from behind to avoid falling.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without giving her time to react, I got up and started moving.


    "Shameless!"


    "Lecherous!"


    From my back, I heard Beatrix''s constant scolding.


    But unlike her previous protests, these scolding were much lesser in amplitude.


    I could even feel a sense of softness hidden in it.


    After walking a considerable distance I broke the silence.


    "Hey?"


    "Heyyyy"


    "What?"


    Beatrix, who was being carried on my back, replied in a grumpy tone.


    Doesn''t know why, but ndor''s direct words earlier seemed to have brought a deep impact to her.


    She was thinking whether what he spoke to her was true or not, but he is yet again bothering her.


    "I was wondering��."


    "Your name starts with B while mine starts with E, so when the child is born��the child''s name should start with B or E?"


    "Of course, the child''s name will begin with B, the child must follow after the mother''s name."


    Beatrix replied instantly in a very decisive voice as if it was a matter-of-fact, leaving no room for arguments.


    But then, shortly, she heard ndor''s chuckle.


    She knew she was tricked.


    She was being teased��..How annoying!


    "No, no I never admitted that I will have your child."


    "You��.You are trying to trick me", she hurriedly defended herself.


    There was a big pout on her oval face.


    Her appearance looked no different than an aggrieved girlfriend who was teased while being spoiled.


    She doesn''t know why?��..there was a silly smile on her lips.


    ��������-x������x����


    </p>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 153 Elandor, You Have To Wake Up!

    ?


    As soon as I walked some distance with Beatrix behind my back, I felt my surroundings start to blur.


    The very next moment it was as if I was struck by lightning.


    The weight behind my back seemed to have disappeared. So as to confirm if it was real, I turned back, but Beatrix seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    "Fuck! What''s happening?"


    But what''s even more scarier was the surroundings around me that started to disintegrate and disappear into tiny bits and bits.


    lights����v��l ?��m "Why the heck is everything around me copsing?"


    Just then a charming woman appeared in front of me.


    How could I forget her?


    "Selena, what''s going on?"


    There were several questions in my mind like why didn''t she appear earlier?


    As the omnipotent system, she shouldn''t be restricted in this ce.


    I was sure she knew everything. Her facial expression betrayed her calm demeanour.


    She took a deep breath.


    "I am sorry, ndor."


    "It was not how it was supposed to end."


    bender


    Even though her eyes as she spoke started losing their glimmer, she still lifted them and faced me.


    "But it''s time for you to wake up....you don''t have much time."


    Words were making no sense to me.


    At that particr moment, I felt an extreme sense of familiarity from Selena as if she were my woman.


    It was like one of my women who had a blood connection was standing in front of me.<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    But how was this even possible?


    "Selena��. Are you not the system?"


    "Who are you?"


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke hesitantly.


    "You already know the answer, ndor."


    After speaking her words, Selena''s face started to distort.


    It took a few seconds before it changed into someone I could never have imagined.


    My first woman...Aushima?


    "Aushima?"


    The extremely familiar face whom I have kissed more than I could remember can never be mistaken.


    But she didn''t reply instead the face again started distorting....


    "Rose?"


    The woman didn''t reply instead it kept changing her appearance again and again.


    ��..Jasmine?...��Eve?


    Parul?.....Evelyn?


    Mitshua?


    ire?...��Beatrix? Radhika?...��.Michelle? After changing into all those women, she changed once again back into the system Selena''s appearance.


    "Now you should know who I am."


    She spoke slowly.


    My mind instantly went ck.


    With my IQ it was clear what she was trying to say.


    That all those women were her all along.


    But it made no sense.


    To deny such a possibility I looked inside my mind.


    The harem artifact which contained all my girls was not there, the legendary sword had disappeared.


    ''Noooo!''


    I used all my strength to look inside my spiritual mind but there were no traces.


    ''Luck devouring lotus! Yes, at least it should be there!''


    With ast-found hope, I searched again.


    ''No, how could it be?''


    At the same moment, I felt my body losing strength fourth order��..third order��.second order��.


    Soon even the dragon-blood connection I had with the girls I slept with disappeared.


    The woman in front of me who I don''t even know anymore just stayed quiet, letting meprehend the hard reality.


    I stood there motionless.


    Just then I felt my muscles of arms and legs start to twitch, my eyes bing heavy as my body started regaining a sense of vigour.


    How could I be unaware of this feeling?


    It was the feeling I have felt a lot of times.


    The feeling just before you are about to wake-up from your fantasy ande back to reality in the morning after a beautifulte-night dream.


    Then I remember what this woman said at the start- It''s time to wake up, you don''t have much time.


    "Aushima, Rose, Evelyn, Mitshua, Radhika and all the others..."


    "Was it just my dream?"


    "Please answer me! For God Sake just don''t stand there like a pir."


    I lost control of my emotions.


    Feeling that there was no time, she hurriedly opened her mouth.


    "ndor, like I said this was not supposed to end so suddenly! I was not supposed to tell you everything but I can''t help it anymore."


    "Youuuuuu!"


    "You were dead!"


    "You have been brain-dead for more than 2 months now!"


    Her tone was shaky but she still continued nevertheless.


    "I am just a mere artificial intelligence connected to your brain by that crazy woman whose sole aim is to preserve yourst sense of consciousness."


    I stood stationary letting her speak everything.


    The revtion of her words were enough to cool down my heart and soul to the extreme.


    It was like brutally telling a happy eight-year-old boy that all his video games, his friends, his family, his everything will be taken away and he will be sent to a permanent detention where he can neither see nor speak, and only breathe.


    My limbs were giving in, teeths started shaking.


    "Keep going on."


    I managed to pull out a hoarse voice from those parched lips.


    "Two months back, you had a car ident."


    "Despite the doctor''s best effort, your brain stopped functioning and you were dered brain dead."


    "At that time, it was estimated your body could only survive for 1 year with a venttor and other life support systems."


    "Then she appeared."


    "She brought you to herboratory and secretly started the top-secret military project on your body."


    "But the project was already decisively scrapped by the government because it vited various moral ethics, but she still secretly carried it out on you."


    "But now she has been discovered for breaking the rules."


    "And the military will be here any second to arrest her and will stop all the devices supporting you. Therefore, you have to wake up otherwise you will really die!"


    "As long as you wake up, there is already a follow-up n to save you."


    "Like I said, the fantasy was to keep continuing in this way: you feeling of being transmigrated into another world where you fulfill all your hidden desires, spend your time merrily with loved ones and go on a journey as you keep getting stronger while in the process your dead brain with a newfound desire to live, automatically starts recovering and repairing itself little by little."


    "Who is that she you said who is trying to save me?" -my mind was full of questions


    </p>


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 154 The Ending, The Beginning

    ?


    "I��."


    "I am not authorised to tell you her name but she is someone who you know and she cares about you deeply."


    Selena spoke worriedly.


    By now, more than half of my surroundings havepletely disappeared.


    The figure of Selena in front of me started bing illusory.


    Due to the sudden extreme mental trauma, my mind was having intense fluctuations.


    I knew this was myst chance.


    If even my figure became illusory like that then what was waiting for me was without a doubt oblivion.


    ''Crap, I don''t want to die! I remembered all the previous times I experienced, all the girls I stole with my viinous maniptive actions. Even if it was a fake, I wanted a life like that. There''s still so many things and desires left pending, I can''t go like this.''


    A deep desire to live was ignited deep within.


    In front of me, now only a trace of Selena was left, most of her body had be ethereal.


    "Aushima, Rose, Mitshua, Radhika, and all the other girls, Serena, were they you all along?"


    "Was anything real?"


    Even though I knew the answer... for some reason I don''t know why, I wanted to hear her words.


    "Oh, what an awful day!"


    "Hmmm"


    Serena looked towards the empty sky. Her lips which were tightly closed gave a deep sigh as she uttered those words.


    Even if I knew she was just some artificial intelligence, a type of program to help me keep fantasizing, her face right now gave a very humane look.


    "ndor."


    "My programming only tells me what to do, there is no concept of emotions like love, happiness, sadness, remorse etc because perhaps, unlike you, I don''t have something what you humans call a soul but..."


    "It may sound strange."


    "As you kept conquering different girls yed by me, I wanted."


    "I wanted to be real for you!"


    "I think in the process I might have fallen in lovv��


    By the time I realised, her figure had already disappeared.


    Everything around me turned pitch-ck.


    I closed my eyes with determination, letting my mind concentrate my entire strength on those closed pupils.


    Atst, It was time to wake up from this fantasy.


    ....


    In a dark room, illuminated by a single lighting, a boy of 27 years old was lying on a bed.


    Various life-support systems were connected to him, keeping his body functioning properly.


    The woman around him wore a white coat, she was quickly trying to destroy everything present in that room.


    Of course, she was the one who saved him.


    "Phew, finally all the important stuff is destroyed."


    Just when she was about to sit for some rest, the man on the bed started coughing.


    Before she knew, his eyes forcefully opened.


    "Ughhhhh"


    "It''s so painful!"


    ndor absent-mindedly looked around where he was.


    Because of Selena''s prior briefing he wasn''t too surprised looking at his situation.


    He looked at a cable that should have been connected to the back of his head.


    ''Looking at the other end that is tied to aputer, this should be the medium by which the artificial intelligence Selena must have been loaded deep into my consciousness ''


    Slowly, his real memory started recovering as he identified the woman in white coat standing in front of him.


    On seeing ndor talk, she was already sitting on the floor crying bitterly.


    It took some time for him to recall everything about his real life.


    The woman waited patiently giving him his space.


    "Oh, so it''s you, Serena!"<novelsnext>lightsnovel</novelsnext>


    "The system name was Selena��..so close to the word Serena!"bender


    "I should have guessed it."


    He spoke slowly.


    Maybe because he hadn''t used his tongue for a couple of months, it was quite hard to talk.


    Just then, the door of the room was forcefully opened and several people in millitary uniform appeared.


    "There''s the woman who is suspected of leaking national secrets and carrying out illegal activities", spoke the supervisor.


    Hearing him, two armed people quickly tied Serena''s hands and tied a cloth around her mouth.


    "Damn, it''s going to be hard to apprehend her, this smell of burning��. all the evidence seems to be burned by this bitch", the supervising officer gritted his teeth.


    "Sir! Look, the patient on the bed is still alive", one of the soldiers quickly caught everyone''s attention.


    "No, his vitals are not stable! His heartbeat may stop any moment! Quickly transfer him to a proper hospital else he will die. He urgently needs a doctor!" -shouted the soldier standing beside the previous one.


    ndor, under the military''s help was shifted to a nearby hospital ward. The doctor upon seeing his condition was very surprised and optimistic of hisplete recovery.


    Although, a brain-dead patient suddenly waking up was big news but in this big world where people are busy with their own lives, such news quickly faded away.


    lights����v��l ?��m Because of her wittily destroying all the stuff present in the room and the absence of any substantial evidence, Serena was not charged with any big crimes.


    She was only awarded a 7-year sentence for attempted murder because of secretly dragging a brain-dead patient to her house''s basement.


    ����x����-x����-


    4th December, 2023


    7 years after Selena was caught.


    "Today should be the release date for you, Selena!"


    ndor, standing in front of the prison gate, spoke leisurely.


    In the past few years after miraculously surviving, he opened a new gaming studio which made an instant hit game, letting him earn a shit ton of money.


    All in all, he became a better person after recovering. He thought about a lot of things that happened, even if most of it was not real, the effect it had on his life was quite real.


    "Never wondered that lesbian scientist girl whom I hooked up with before would be the one to save me."


    ndor recalled how he coerced and manipted a girl named Serena just half a year before his car ident.


    He knew she was a sick girl. Sick because she liked someone other than a man, therefore, guided by his strong desire, he himself took the initiative to bring her back to the correct womanly way, what followed were without a doubt some old-school routines, coercions and maniptions.


    "No wonder I felt so natural while trying to steal all those girls from the protagonist, it seems I had done such things in real life all along, hahaha!"


    In reality, a lot of people are scared to get into rtionships. They are afraid of being cheated upon��.betrayed upon. All of them want someone who can trust them unconditionally, someone who can always listen to them withoutining.


    When people hear the word yandere, some get goosebumps thinking of their extreme love for the person they cherish.


    But they forget: Actually a yandere is the one they had been looking for all their life.


    Those yanderes can go to any extreme to earn your recognition, and most of the time will do their best to turn impossible to possible.


    While ndor was in thought, the gate of the prison opened wide and the woman he was waiting for slowly walked out.


    Their eyes met.


    "Serena��. I might be ashamed to announce it boldly, but conquering a yandere like you who can even bring me back to life from such a sure death is the best and proudest thing I had ever done", ndor was the first to break the silence.


    "I thought after I leave you, you will go back to your female lover, forget everything I did to you and start anew", his voice kept following.


    "You said I was a sick girl. Bastard! How can I live without a man after all that you did to me! You still have the guts to say it?"


    Serena''s voice carried a bit of coquettishness, a bit ofining.


    "Now that I have chosen to be with you! Even if you try your best, you won''t be able to get rid of me your entire life."-Serena chuckled.


    "Let''s go home first and then talk."


    -ndor offered his hand to her.


    Like it was a natural instinct, she put her hand in his and walked together.


    "By the way, I heard your gaming studio is recently researching on artificial intelligence."


    "Don''t tell me you n to bring back that system program Selena which I wrote to revive you", her eyes carried a deep tinge of danger.


    How can one forget? The yanderes are the most obsessed, the most possessive girls. In your eyes, other than them, even by mistake , you should not be able to see anyone else from the opposite gender lest your life may unknowingly end up in danger.


    But if you are able to tame them then...


    I pulled her a little closer and put my hand over her shoulder.


    The sudden attack made her cheeks red.


    "Oh, since you heard so, that saves me the trouble. Wouldn''t it be best if my wifey can help me?" -ndor''s such close words being whispered softly in her ears evoked a big smile on her charming face.


    <strong></strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!